《Goddess of Ice; Reborn as Naruto's twin sister》


 Chapter 1 - Reborn?!

    <h4>Chapter 1 - Reborn?!</h4>


    In a certain vige, in a certain house, a woman with tomato red long hair and violet eyes was sitting on a chair, happily stroking her slightly bulging stomach. She was howeverpletely unaware, that the soul of an ancient female cultivator is currently in the process of integrating into one of her children. A child that fate never had preordained to be born.


    ''Uhrg¡­ where am I? I feel so¡­mortal? How many millennia ago was it since I felt this weak?


    For now, I should try to assess my current situation. Let''s sort through my mind and see what I can find. What is thest thing I can remember?''


    As someone who has reached the highest level of cultivation our heroine naturally has an absurdly powerful mind, however¡­


    ''SLOW! Why are my thoughts so slow? I can''t even get a second thought process running smoothly. First my strength and now even my thoughts. This sucks.''


    ''Well, whatever. I at least managed to remember myst memory before I came wherever the f* I am right now. I burnt myst few days of lifespan together with my soul to get rid of that annoying demon ancestor, who wanted to harvest my soul after my death. Fufu serves that brat right. That happens, when you disrespect your elders. Anyway, in conclusion, I''m 100% dead. So why don''t I feel dead?''


    For strong cultivators it isn''tpletely impossible to survive burning ones remaining lifespan, however burning the soul usually is a 100% death sentence.


    ''Well first of all let''s try [Divine Sense]¡­ great that one seems to be gone as well.''


    Divine Sense is unlocked when someone ascends from being a Demigod to being a full-fledged God.


    ''Alright let''s take a step back then [Heavenly Sense]¡­¡­ yep gone''


    Heavenly Sense is the downgraded version of Divine Sense and is acquired when someone ascends from being an Immortal to being a Demigod.


    ''Next one, I guess. [Immortal Sense]¡­¡­Come on, at least give me something I can work with.''


    Yet another downgraded version that marks the difference between a cultivator and an Immortal.


    ''¡­¡­[Spririt Sense]¡­¡­ Sigh.


    Haaaa¡­ although I was expecting this, it''s still rather depressing. Guess I will just have to ept that I somehow was downgraded back to a mortal.


    Whatever, this isn''t the first time I have ovee ridiculous odds just to emerge victorious at the end. This time I at least don''t have any crazy cannibals, demons, cultists, or fanatics breathing down my neck. Well, at least not yet. I managed to rise from mortal to God once, shouldn''t be that hard to do a second time. For now, let me check out the situation in a mortal way.''


    Then for the first time in this new life, our heroine did something she hasn''t done in a long time. She, instead of using her sense skills to scout the surroundings, attempts to use her eyes just to¡­


    ''WHAT THE HELL IS THIS WEAK ASS BODY? I CAN''T EVEN OPEN MY EYES''


    ¡­fail miserably.


    ''Okay, Okay, Okay calm down. No need to panic. I got this. Smell? Nothing. Sound? Something muffled in the background and a rhythmic booming¡­Better than nothing, but still not really helpful. Taste? Nope. Touch? Errr¡­ I''m¡­ swimming? Wait a moment¡­ I''m swimming in something. Most of my 5 senses don''t work. That rhythmic booming. Is that a F*ING HEARTBEAT? AM I A F*ING BABY???!!!''


    And thus, starts the story of Yuna Uzumaki previously known as Yuna Chionipagos, Goddess of Ice.

 Chapter 2 - Collecting Information

    <h4>Chapter 2 - Collecting Information</h4>


    ''Okay Yuna, calm down. No need to panic. You just have been reborn as an unborn baby. Nothing special ¡­right? After stumbling into a new situation, the first step should pretty much always be to gather information, however as an unborn baby there currently isn''t much, I can do about that. Listening to my parent''s conversations might be useful, unfortunately, my ears aren''t developed enough to do so yet. Guess I''ll just do some cultivation for now''


    So, for the next few weeks, Yuna spent her time meditating. As a fetus it''s impossible to strengthen her body or cultivation without negative percussions, however refining one''s soul is something that can be easily done. No matter how mature a soul ispared to the body there will be no negative effects on future cultivation. The earlier someone starts the better.


    After just 2 months Yuna managed to get her soul to mature to the age of 3. Her previous experience and superior cultivation technique naturally yed a huge role in achieving that kind of ridiculous speed.


    Now that her soul has slightly matured, she can¡­pretty much still do nothing more than she previously could, except for having ess to her mindscape. Usually, someone would need some practice to enter it, however, those that have done so once can easily do it again. This naturally includes Yuna.


    After just a bit of concentration, she felt the familiar pull on her mind and found herself in her mindscape. A dreary atmosphere. Metal pipesing out of the walls and ceiling with water slowly dripping out of them. Dirty looking ground reinforced with brown bricks and a stream of water steadily flowing next to the brick walkway. In other words, a sewe¡­


    ''SH*THOLE! What''s with this sh*thole? What happened to the vast sprawling mountains of my previous life? My cier''s. My snow-covered forests? As soon as I get my soul to an appropriate level this whole thing will be renovated. Seriously what''s with this weird physical representation of the soul? Is it like this for everyone here or just for me? Probably for everyone since I don''t think I have even the slightest connection to¡­ this. For now, let''s explore. Maybe there will be some interesting to find here.


    Just like this Yuna started exploring her mindscape. Some people might think of this as redundant, after all, what''s the use of exploring your own mind? That is certainly not the case, after all, there are a lot of things your own mind hides from you. And as if to confirm that belief, after just 30 minutes of exploring Yuna did indeed find something she hasn''t noticed before. Something that obviously should be there, but Yuna never thought about the possibility too deeply. That was a connection to another mindscape. Her new mother''s mindscape.


    ''What a curious thing this is~ An unborn child has no mindscape. A soul that young is simply incapable of forming one. I however matured my soul even before I was born, something that is usually impossible. After all, no matter how talented a normal child is it won''t be capable of cultivating in the womb. For me, however, this was something easily done, after all, I still have the memories from my past life. And this led to these interesting phenomena. A direct connection between the mindscape of mother and child. Pretty sure this will be lost after the umbilical cord is cut, but for now, let''s keep exploring. I might get to see some useful memories from my mother. I might be able to at least find out what kind of level this realm is at.''


    Just like that Yuna kept walking forward and crossed the border between her own mindscape and her mothers. Unsurprisingly it had the same "sewer" look as Yuna''s mindscape, confirming her guess that they all look like this.


    Finding memories inside a mindscape is actually pretty easy. In an unorganized mind, they are pretty much floating around everywhere. The tricky part is finding actually useful memories. Especially if you don''t want the other person to notice that you are browsing through their mind.


    ''Let''s see what we got here. I see Uzumaki n huh. Having a big n as a supporter should be useful. Never mind they got wiped out. What else do we get? Ramen. Ramen. Again Ramen. Ichiraku? What''s that? Never mind it''s just a ramen booth. Err Mother? There is other food than Ramen you know. And why in the world are like half of these memories either eating Ramen or remembering how she ate some Ramen. What the hell!


    From these memories, I guess my father is probably this Minato guy. Let me guess: dead as well? Oh? He seems to be alive and quite important as well. Hokage huh. What a weird title. At least I will get some support in my rise to the top.


    Ninjutsu¡­Genjutsu¡­Chakra¡­Urgh, I''ll need a more cohesive exnation instead of some random memories to understand that stuff. All I got is that Chakra is this world''s Spiritual Qi¡­ I think.''


    Just like that Yuna keeps wandering around her mother''s, Kushina''s, mindscape to get as much information as she can of this weird world whose rules seem to be quite different from her old one. For example, when she saw an 8-year-old kid inside Kushina''s memories use the [Kawarimi no Jutsu] she almost fainted out of shock. An 8-year-old performing a teleportation technique is already absolutely insane, but swapping two objects through space is a whole other level of ridiculous. While this is considered a "basic-jutsu" , something like flying which pretty much every cultivator can do is thought of as almost impossible to do. It will probably still take Yuna a while to get used to this world''smon sense.


    ''Guess this is pretty much all the information I can get out of this. I don''t want to be found out after all. I guess this can be considered a pretty decent harvest. At least I won''t be going inpletely blind.''


    However, just when Yuna was about to turn around she felt something she certainly didn''t expect to feel in here. A massive amalgamation of hatred, killing intent, and the energy called chakra. Unlike Kushina''s chakra, however, this one felt untamed and violent.


    ''Oh? Where does thise from? It feels very powerful, but at the same time, it seems to be suppressed by something. Is there something sealed inside my mother? How curious~''


    Just like that Yuna decides to follow the powerful presence deeper into her mother''s mindscape and after just another 5 minutes of walking she reached its source. A gigantic nine-tailed fox chained to an even more gigantic boulder. Every one of its tails was chained separately to the bolder. The same for each of its legs, arms, and head. Additionally, a stake was priced through the tails, feet, and handspletely restraining it to the boulder.

 Chapter 3 - Kurama

    <h4>Chapter 3 - Kurama</h4>


    As soon as Yuna entered the room the giant fox started staring daggers at her while flooding the whole room with killing intent. Yuna however just brushed it off like it was nothing. She felt worse in her previous life. Much worse.


    "*whistle* You are one huge energy construct. Or I guess it should be called chakra construct huh. I really wonder why someone would seal you inside a human of all ces."


    [A little brat? And that hair color. Are you that bitch''s daughter? Did she somehow manage to seal me to a new host without me noticing? You better get out of here or I''ll TEAR YOU TO SHREDS!]


    After seeing Yuna''s crimson red long hair the giant fox immediately started to associate her with its current prison and started sting the room with even more killing intent. Yuna however just treated it like a gentle breeze and started approaching the fox.


    "Ohh~ So you are sapient. And from that voice, I would guess you are male huh. I apologize. I genuinely didn''t know that. For your information, I am indeed "that bitch''s" daughter in case that does refer to Kushina and no, you are still sealed inside her. I''m just here for uh a visit I guess."


    The fox was slightly taken aback by the little girl pretty much ignoring his killing intent and couldn''t help but be slightly curious about her. For now, however, he decided to fish for more information first.


    [Now that I think about it, you can''t be her daughter. After all, during her childbirth, I will finally have my chance to get out of this prison. There is no way I would miss such a chance. Who are you really, little girl?]


    ''A seal that weakens during childbirth? Not really the greatest of concepts, but I guess before I know more about how this world''s seals work, I can''t really make a judgment. More importantly, however, I might have found a goldmine of information with this fox. He clearly isn''t a schemer, otherwise, he wouldn''t bluntly show off his hostility the moment he sees me. Should I make him more interested in me by telling him a bit about my past? If I can differentiate myself from other humans in this world, I might even get a friendship out of this. F* it. Let''s probe a bit more and then see how it goes.''


    "I don''t mind answering all your questions; however, I hope that before I do you could answer two questions of my own: How often does Kushinae here, and would you be sharing information about me with her."


    The fox was yet again taken aback by Yuna''s answer. The little girl in front of him clearly looks like Kushina, yet seems to have nothing inmon with her except for that. Additionally, it seems she didn''t want Kushina to know about her secrets, yet is fine with himself knowing them. The fox''s curiosity was sparked even more by that. So, he decided to humor the little girl and see where this goes.


    [She neveres here and even if she did, I wouldn''t talk with her]


    This was exactly the answer Yuna expected, but she still couldn''t help being happy about it. Now she just needs to convince the fox about her origin and then she will finally get some cohesive knowledge about this world.


    "Well, where to start? First of all. I don''t have a name since I haven''t been born yet. I do however possess memories from my previous life. So, for now, you can simply call me Yuna. Nice to meet you"


    [¡­]


    "¡­"


    [¡­]


    "¡­"


    [ARE YOU MESSING WITH ME???!!!]


    An angry roar echoed through the whole room while the killing intent was reignited washing over Yuna wave after wave.


    "Now, now, please calm down. Me enduring your presence without any trouble should already show you that I''m not exactly a normal human."


    He considers that argument for a moment and could indeed get behind it. That doesn''t mean he would just ept something as ridiculous as reincarnation as the exnation.


    [I do agree, that you are not a normal human and certainly not a normal 3-year-old, however that doesn''t mean I believe in you having memories of your past life.]


    Yuna ponder that for a moment and did indeed agree. Just because someone is special doesn''t mean he is reincarnated. Luckily, she has an easy way to exin everything.


    "Fair enough, then let me prove it to you. [Memory Package]"


    A widespread technique that has all kinds of uses. From teaching someone a new cultivation method to proving one''s innocence when used of something. The only drawback is, that it is necessary to attach a small part of your soul to those memories which result in a permanent loss. A small loss she is willing to take to get a reliable ally.


    Without further ado, Yuna lifts up her left hand and easily cuts it off with her other hand. A stinging pain shoots through her soul, but she ignores it and instead focuses on attaching memories to her freshly cut hand. Her first breakthrough, the first time she joined a sect, her first treasure hunt. Naturally, she doesn''t just use positive memories. She didn''t believe the fox is na?ve enough to think she is an innocent wallflower. Her first kill. The first time she takes revenge, her first war and something the fox should be able to sympathize with. That time she got trapped in another realm for hundreds and hundreds of years.


    Afterpleting the package, she lightly pushed it towards the fox who is currentlypletely dumbfounded by the spectacle in front of him.


    While the fox was busy digesting the memories, Yuna started reforming her soul. After all, she would rather not permanently lose her hand. She simply took some of her mass and reformed it into a hand. In her physical form that would have been impossible, but as a soul, it is pretty easily done. This resulted in the physical presence of her soul bing about 6 months younger, but that wasn''t much of a loss.


    Another five minutester the fox reopened his eyes and gave Yuna a ratherplicated gaze. He was pretty much certain now that Yuna had memories of her previous life. From what he has seen she probably has lived an even longer life than he did. He wasn''t certain yet where this would go, but he has decided to swallow the bait. A lot of interesting things will happen around her in the future and he wants to be part of that. This should bring some excitement to his life.


    [Kurama. That is my name. You may use it from now on.]


    "Haha, nice to meet you Kurama, as I said you can call me Yuna for now."


    Just like that the friendship between the Cultivator Yuna and the nine-tailed fox Kurama was born.


    [However, Yuna¡­]


    "What''s wrong Kurama?"


    [Was it really necessary to cram all those sex scenes into those memories?]


    "Of course! After all, I want you to know what kind of person I am!"


    [Urgh, I might have made a mistake.]

 Chapter 4 - Preparing For Birth

    <h4>Chapter 4 - Preparing For Birth</h4>


    [¡­]


    "Come on Kurama don''t be grumpy now. It was just a little prank"


    [*snort* what do you mean by "little". About half of those memories were like that. Each more disturbing than the previous one. I now have all that stuff stuck in my mind for the rest of my life.]


    Instead of repenting in the slightest a perverted smile appeared on Yuna''s face. Something that certainly looked bizarre considering she currently looks like a 2-and-a-half-year-old.


    "Hehe, I know right. Especially thatst one when I met up with a group of old friends and we started that huge org¡­"


    [ENOUGH! No need to burn it into my mind even deeper. Anyway, I assume you are not here just to tell me how much of a deviant you are correct?]


    "OH! You''re right Ipletely forgot about all the other stuff. My previous world workedpletely different from this one so I would like you to tell me all you know about this world. My most important question is: What the hell is Chakra? I get that this is the energy that is used to form jutsus and strengthen one''s body, but where exactly does ite from? In my previous life, we absorbed the energy of the world into our body and then refined it forter use. Chakra however seems to workpletely differently. It seems to be generated inside of the body."


    [That is correct. Unlike me who generates Chakra naturally, humans need to knead their physical and spiritual energy together inside their body to form chakra. Then they use either hand seals or their will to form it however they want to. If you want specific knowledge about hand seals or jutsus, then I can''t help. That''s human stuff. What''s wrong you look a little constipated. Is there something you didn''t get?]


    "No, it''s fine. The exnation was easy to understand. It''s just that physical and spiritual energy was also present in my previous life. Considering I already had the soul of a 3-year-old I obviously already trained my spiritual energy. However, mixing physical and spiritual energy only had one result: Painting the room you are currently upying with your innards and blood through a messy explosion. So, I cannot help, but ask again: Are you 100% certain that is the correct method?"


    Usually, if someone doubted Kurama like that he would simply give that person the cold shoulder or even attack, however since Yuna had a really good reason for that doubt he decides to answer her properly. Kurama looked deep into her eyes and gave his answer.


    [There is absolutely no doubt about that]


    Just like that, they kept eye contact for a moment. A few secondster Yuna nodded her head with a satisfied smile on her face and gave her answer.


    "Alright, I believe you."


    This however only earned her a derisive snort from Kurama which was answered by a small chuckle from Yuna.


    Afterwards, Yuna spent a few more hours chatting with Kurama and then went back to her own mindscape to sort through the information she got.


    ''Mixing physical and spiritual energy huh? I really don''t want to, but I guess I can''t really get around it. I will at least dy it until I am about two years old. Can''t really start mixing physical energy if there''s none. That means that the topic of Chakra will be put on the backburner for now.


    Next is the most important of all problems. I have a twin. I have noticed another person trashing around in my ce for a while now, but at this point in time, there is no more doubt about it. I am not alone here and I will do everything I can to be the first one who gets out of here. I will not permit anyone to call me the little sister no matter what. Period!


    And thest problem is something that popped up about 5 seconds ago. Someone or something is currently trying to invade both me and my little brother with a foreign chakra. Although it is not malicious I can more or less understand what this is about. Some kind of destiny, fate, or some kind of inheritance crap like that. Pretty sure I am irregr in this world so this is probably for my little brother only. And you know what? He can have all of it. I''m really not interested. Luckily Kurama just exined to me how to move Chakra. I might have no idea about hand seals, but willpower is something I have in spades. Guess I''ll just try to exert my will on it and push it towards my little brother. Oh? Ohhh! This is easier than I thought. I expected this to be much harder. Oh well, good luck with that little brother.


    Guess I spent thest few remaining days meditating so I can get my soul back to where it was before. Should probably give Kurama a few visits. He''ll probably get grumpy if I don''t. Well, even more, grumpy than he usually is.''


    Just like that Yuna spends thest few weeks before her birth in meditation broken up with the asional visit to Kurama''s ce.


    It is currently the day Yuna predicted to be born. Everything was ready, her soul was back to 3 years of age, there were no more foreign chakra invasions and most importantly she got into a position to be the big sister. She was currently spending thest few hours as an unborn baby with Kurama since it will probably be a while before they can talk again.


    The first thing Yuna noticed when she was back was that Kurama seems to be nervous about something. She had no idea what this was about, but after about 30 minutes of coaxing Yuna finally managed to have Kurama speak about his problem.


    [Fine. I will put this bluntly: your parents will probably try to stop me from getting away and if they do, I will not hesitate to use lethal force against them and as a result, I might kill them.]


    Yuna almost chuckled upon seeing a 20-story tall fox fidgeting around like a nervous child, but for now, she decided to calm his nerves.


    "Ahh, so that is what this was about. You thought I might get angry at you for killing my parent. Honestly, I really don''t care about that. I might call them my parents, but that is pretty much all there is to it. I don''t really know who they are and I had my fair share of a family in my previous life. I might be angry if I had already bonded with them, however, that is not the case. So, go nuts for all I care. As for my little brother I¡­"


    [Yeah, I don''t care about him at all.]


    "¡­"


    [¡­]


    "Whatever. Good luck out there."


    [I will be roaming the wilds for a while. We will probably see each other again someday. I also wish you good luck out there.]


    With thesest words, Yuna returned to her mindscape in preparation for her birth, while Kurama prepared himself to finally reim his freedom.


    What both of them didn''t know yet is, that they will meet each other again much sooner than they expected.

 Chapter 5 - Being Born

    <h4>Chapter 5 - Being Born</h4>


    It was finally time for Yuna to get born and as she had previously nned, she was indeed the first one to be born. As for the birth itself¡­


    ''This was probably one of the most disgusting things I ever went through in my life. Giving birth to a child is something I have experienced multiple times, but actually being the child during the birth is a whole other level of disgusting. Although I can hardly see with these crappy newborn eyes it seems like my little brother is also born sessfully.


    Mhh? What is that? Someone has just yanked me away rather roughly. Careful there retard I''m just a baby. Wait, people are screaming? Damn these sh*tty ears I can''t hear anything properly either. Oi, oi, did you just f*ing throw me into the air? Are you insane? You better not let me find out who you are or I''m going to seriously f* you up when I''m older. Ok nice, someone caught me rather softly. Considering I can see some blurry blonde hair this is probably my father. Good jo¡­oi don''t f*ing teleport around with a toddler! What''s wrong with you?


    ¡­


    Ok, can someone exin the situation to me? Things seem to have calmed down for now. Both my mother and my little brother are here. Was the intruder repelled? I have no clue. Oh! Father is back, guess everything went we¡­DIDN''T I JUST TELL YOU NOT TO F*ING TELEPORT AROUND WITH A TODDLER! Isn''t that Kurama? Why is he still here? No, more importantly, it seems like he is actively fighting? Why? Didn''t he want to run away? Although I''m not entirely sure what''s going on, I''m pretty sure both my parents just got Shish Kebabbed by Kurama.


    And now Kurama suddenly vanished? Seriously what is going o¡­ Ohhhh! No way! Did Kurama just got sealed inside me? Hahaha, what the hell. Guess I''m going to start this new journey with at least one person by my side. Urg, so sleepy. This body is seriously crap. Going to sleep for now and then figure out the next step.''


    After sleeping for a few hours Yuna finally managed to get her body up and running. The first thing she does is obviously visiting Kurama, however, things seem to be slightly different than thest time they met, because¡­


    "PFF HAHAHAHAHAHAHA"


    Yuna was currently on the floorughing like a maniac and holding her belly in an attempt not to die of ughing too hard".


    [Yeah, yeah, very funny. Laugh at my misery, will you? I will let you know that I really couldn''t do anything in the situation, I found myself in.]


    This managed to sober up Yuna quite a bit, after all, she pretty much had no idea what was going on and wanted to understand the situation.


    "Hahaha phew. I apologize. That was very unprofessional. Anyway, what exactly happened? Thest thing I remember of you was when you told me: [We will probably see each other again someday. I also wish you good luck out there.] ¡­¡­ PFFF HAHAHAHAHAHA!"


    Yet again Yuna copsed on her knees inughter. It went so far, that even her soul felt some pain fromughing too hard. Kurama meanwhile decided to pretend the insane little girl that was currently dying ofughter wasn''t there and he was just hallucinating.


    "Ok, ok, sorry I got it under control now. *chuckle* *chough* *phew* Please tell me what exactly was going on there. Due to my crippled senses, I could barely understand anything that happened."


    And so Kurama started exining what happened. Yuna''s rather uneventful birth. The intruder with the weird mask. Kurama being enved by something called the Sharingan. However, the moment Kurama mentioned being manipted by the Sharingan the atmosphere around Yuna immediately changed. The leisure smile was gone, instead, it was reced by a smile that oozes anger and killing intent. In fact, Yuna''s whole mindscape was overflowing with killing intent. The slowly flowing stream of water was turned crimson red as every single drop of water was corrupted by killing intent. The pipes bent under the overwhelming pressure and the ground under Yuna''s feet caved in forming a huge crater. Just as quickly as the pressure came it vanished, as if nothing happened.


    "I''m sorry about that. I just really don''t like it when someone forces their will on someone else due to some kind of brainwashing. I lost control over my emotion there for a moment."


    Kurama however didn''t answer. No, he couldn''t answer. That single moment when Yuna unleashed her true feelings was enough for him to understand one thing: He was utterly outssed by her. Considering what he has experienced so far Kurama thought that he was at least on the same level as Yuna, however now that he has experienced what her killi¡­


    "GAHAHAHAHA as expected! You finally realize how awesome I am!"


    After finishing that sentence Yuna started to go through all kinds of different bodybuilder poses, showing off how awesome she was. Considering Yuna''s soul was only three years old, every single one of them looked absolutely ridiculous. Most people would probablyugh at her antics, Kurama however understood what she was doing.


    ['' I see, she is alone in this world, so rather than pretending to be some kind of invincible deity, she would rather pretend to be a wed human with a superiorityplex. Like this she can at least build some connections.'']


    Upon seeing that Kurama seemingly understood her, Yuna naturally became ted and answered her immediately.


    "As expected of you Kurama, you immediately understand my true goal. There is no need to deny it. I can understand what you are thinking just by taking a single nce at you. You truly understand me. My goal has always been obvious to you. It is as you have expected. I WANT TO BUILD A NEW HAREM!!!"


    [¡­ WHAT!!!!???]


    "HUH!!!???¡­"

 Chapter 6 - How To Proceed

    <h4>Chapter 6 - How To Proceed</h4>


    "*cough* anyway, what happens afterward?"


    [Right, let''s get this conversation back on track. Basically, I was summoned straight in the middle of Konoha and was forced to go on a rampage. After fighting for a while, the Genjutsu was stopped. Unfortunately, I was still in the middle of Konoha when that happened, so before I knew what was going on, I was already bound by that bitch''s chains.]


    "Chains? What do you mean exactly? And is it necessary that you call her bitch all the time?"


    [Yes, it is, and no clue about the chains. It has something to do with the Uzumaki bloodline. They can generate chains that somehow can suppress chakra]


    "Oh? Good stuff. I need to find out how to do that"


    [Anyway, after being tied up by the chains¡­]


    "Kinky."


    [¡­ Your father tried to seal me into you and your brother, so I tried to stop him by killing your brother.]


    "Oh my, so heartless~"


    [Unfortunately, your parents both jumped into my attack and then somehow still managed to split me up and seal me away.]


    "I see, that''s probably the reason why you are smaller than you were thest time I saw you. From the feeling, I''m getting you are pure Yin Chakra. I guess my brother got the Yang half then."


    [Correct.]


    "Well, that won''t do. Pure Yin or Yang is rarely a good thing. Guess I''ll need to create something so you can exchange half of your chakra with the half that''s stuck inside my little brother."


    [Does that really matter? I don''t feel any problems]


    "No problems? There are tons of problems. Your chakra is already ridiculously violent and having a Yin-Yang imbnce certainly doesn''t make it better. Additionally, your chakra is heavily corrupted by hatred. Without being in bnce with yourself it will be impossible to refine that out of your body"


    [WAIT! That''s possible?]


    "On your own probably not, but with my help, it should be possible to slowly refine your chakra. Considering how much chakra and hatred you have this will take quite a lot of time. Before we can even start, however, I''ll need to get you out of that cage. Then I''ll design some seal to exchange Chakra with your other half and only after that can we start the process."


    [You said that rather casually, but did you say you will get rid of the cage? As in you will remove the seal?]


    "Well yeah. From what I understand you are pretty much hardwired to my Chakrawork, so I can''t let you out of my body, but there is no reason for you to stay caged up the whole time."


    [Aren''t you afraid I will attempt to get out of you forcefully if the seal is gone?]


    "I don''t tell lies, Kurama, and I have already said it once: I trust you."


    What Yuna didn''t know was that these simple three words had quite the impact on Kurama. He has lived a pretty long life and during all that time the only people that had any form of trust for him were his family members. Yuna, not only telling him that she trusts him but even being willing to put that trust to the test without questions had a deep meaning for him. For the first time in a long time, Kurama decides to put his trust in a human.


    Meanwhile, in Konoha''s biggest building 3 men were discussing the fate of the twins.


    "An orphanage? I can somewhat understand them being at an orphanage until we decide which n is supposed to raise them, but why would we have them stay there permanently? Both of them have the potential to be Konoha''s strongest weapon. They need to be trained from an early age on."


    This was said by the youngest person in the room. He had ck hair, a pineapple-looking haircut, two scars on the right side of his face, and wore the Konoha standard fleck vest. Shikaku Nara, the advisor of the Hokage.


    "There is currently nothing we can do about that. They aren''t ninjas so they fall under the jurisdiction of the civilian council."


    This was said by an old man with a cross-shaped scar on his chin, a bandage around the right side of his head that covers his right eye and his right arm in a cast. Danzo Shimura, one of Konoha''s Elders and Head of the Root organization.


    "Civilians? How can a jinchuuriki be considered a civilian Danzo?


    The man speaking this time had a white goatee, liver spots on the left side of his face, and a hat that had "Fire" written on it. The freshly reinstated Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi.


    "I just said how it is and there is nothing we can do about it Hiruzen."


    "Sigh, I should have disbanded that council when I had the chance to do so after thest war. Fine but I want at least one ANBU watching each of the twins at all times. If it is like this, then at least no one will find out that Minato had children. Konoha would probably be filled to the brim with assassins if that kind of info got out. Everything about the twins will from now on be an S-ss secret. They are just some orphans that lost their parents during the Kyuubi attack. Is that understood?!"


    """""HAI!"""""


    "Dismissed."


    Back at his Root headquarters Danzo couldn''t help but smirk a little at how easy his n seeded. When he leaked the information that Kushina was pregnant and that she would give birth soon he only thought that he would get his hands on the Kyuubi. He naturally had a loyal container ready for it. However, things wentpletely different than he anticipated. To be more precise they went much better than he had expected. Minato was dead. That means the Kage hat will finally be his. The Kyuubi was controlled by a Sharingan and the people noticed that. That means the people of Konoha would be even more suspicious of the Uchiha n. It wouldn''t be long before he can finally get rid of that n just like he did with the Senju. Konoha doesn''t need a n that towers over the others. Although there still is the Hyuga n left. Luckily, they are way too busy praising themselves and enving their own n members to even notice that no one cares about their opinion anymore.


    It is a bit of a pity that the Kyuubi wasn''t sealed in the vessel he prepared, but the current situation is pretty good as well. After a year or two, he will spread the rumor that those two are the demon fox. An incredible stupid rumor no doubt, but the civilians will swallow it up without a doubt. Sooner orter the twins will bepletely isted and that is the moment he swoops in. A few kind words. A promise of power. And before Hiruzen even notices what''s going on they will be loyal to Danzo.


    Unfortunately for Danzo, he hasn''t expected the appearance of a certain cultivator that really, REALLY doesn''t give a sh*t what people around her think about her.

 Chapter 7 - Change Of Treatment

    <h4>Chapter 7 - Change Of Treatment</h4>


    Yuna was defeated. Completely outsses. Just when was thest time that she felt like there was no path to victory? Now, one might ask what exactly defeated her.


    "Nee-san let''s y~"


    This is what defeated her. Her little brother''s cuteness. She simply can''t say no to that sunshine-like smile and those big blue eyes. The first time Naruto gave her the puppy eyes she almost had a heart attack.


    "Okay~. I''ming"


    [Oi, what happened to your dignity?]


    ''Dignity? There is nothing shameful about ying with a little kid. When I had children in my previous life, I always yed with them as well no matter how silly it looked. No need to act all high and might in front of children after all.''


    [Yeah, yeah, whatever. More importantly, have you noticed?]


    ''The looks right? The other children have been avoiding Naruto and me while the adults seem to grow more and more hostile. They better not hurt my little brother or I might have to identally assassinate a few of them''


    [*cough* Assassination aside, I really wonder what''s going on]


    ''Hehe, Kurama you really don''t understand humans, do you. It''s rather obvious that someone is plotting something in the dark''


    [Of course, I don''t understand them, after all, I have no interest in them either. What do you mean by someone is plotting something? What makes you think that?]


    ''Think about it Kurama. My father was the Hokage and I have you sealed inside of me. My brother and I probably have this vige''s greatest potential, yet here we are clowning around in an orphanage. And suddenly people start avoiding us despite us having no conflict with them at all. I bet when the two of us arepletely isted from everyone in the orphanage our "savior" will appear and with all of his benevolence will adopt the 2 isted orphans which will turn the orphanspletely loyal to that savior. What a joke.''


    [Humans are disgusting.]


    ''True. That''s just how we are. We cheat, we lie, we kill, and all of that we do for what we perceive to be the greater good. Killing a child is horrible, but killing a child for the greater good of Konoha is perfectly fine. I have lived for a long time and it has pretty much always been like this. And you know what Kurama. I''m pretty sure I know who is responsible for our encounter with the "greater good".''


    [The puppet huh.]


    ''Indeed, the puppet. Of the three people that are constantly watching us he is the most suspicious. The two people that still have their emotions are probably only here to watch over this vige''s jinchuuriki''s. The one without emotions however is probably here to see when we break. Someone who is willing to break their subordinate''s emotion shouldn''t have any qualms using this kind of method.''


    [So, what should we do?]


    ''That''s a rather weird question Kurama. What CAN we do? I''m just 2 years old. I can circte my chakra by now, but that really doesn''t help the current situation. For now, we can only wait. I won''t break no matter what the other side ns to do and as long as I am by his side Naruto won''t break either. For now, wey low and wait.''


    [Is there really nothing else we can do?]


    ''Well, if I could get my hands on the Henge no Jutsu I could do a lot of things. Unfortunately, Kushina''s memories only gave me the name and nothing else. If I could transform into an adult, I would have already been out of here months ago.''


    [Sigh, so we wait.]


    ''Yup we wait''


    "Nee-san something feels¡­wrong?"


    After hearing Naruto''s troubled voice Yuna immediately put her whole attention on him. After constantly growing her soul and reaching the age of 10 with it, it has be easy for her to have multiple thoughts going in parallel. When there is something troubling Naruto, however, she usually fully concentrates on him, even when she would like to retort to Kurama''s silently whispered "Doting grandma" tsukkomi, she doesn''t do so.


    "Oh? What do you mean Naruto?"


    "Ano, I''m not sure. It''s just like¡­err¡­it feels like the other people suddenly don''t like me anymore."


    ''Alright, assassination it is.''


    [WAIT! What happened to waiting?]


    ''Haha, err I was just joking?''


    [Why is that a question?]


    ''Okay, fine, no assassination for now''


    "I don''t know Naruto. Maybe you yed a prank on them and now they are angry?"


    To Yuna''s surprise, Naruto actually started blushing and started to look at the ground.


    ''Wait seriously?''


    "What did you do Naruto. Don''t worry I won''t get angry, I''m just curious"


    Naruto looked even more guilty, but since his big sister asked him, he decided to just tell her. Naruto believed that when she said she won''t get angry then she really won''t get angry no matter what he has done.


    "I put liquid soap into the toothpaste of all the adults"


    "Pfffhaha *cough**cough*haha phew *cough* Alright haha *cough* Not funny at all hehe*cough*. Just don''t do it again okay. I''m sure they will forgive you very soon since it was just a little prank."


    "Okay, nee-san. And I''m sorry."


    Seeing how guilty and sad Naruto looked Yuna immediately started to pat his head so he doesn''t feel guilty for long. And just after a few seconds of petting Naruto gave her one of his sunshine-like smiles and went off to another room.


    [Your little brother is a demon]


    ''Yup, he will probably be a nightmare for this vige when he gets older.''


    [Are you fine with that?]


    ''Yeah, no problem. As long as his pranks don''t be malicious it''s fine. nning pranks will be good training for his future as a ninja as well, so everything is good.''


    And just like that another year passed inside the orphanage. At this point in time, everyone in the orphanage ignores the twins. The only reason no one dared to attack them with physical force so far is that the first time a situation escted Yuna appeared and stared down the aggressor like a lioness willing to fight to the death to defend her cubs. That quickly stopped anyone from having any bad ideas. This naturally also increased the animosity people have against her, but Yuna couldn''t care less about that.


    Now, however, Naruto and Yuna were standing in front of the orphanage. Naruto looked like he had no idea what just happen, while Yuna waspletely dumbfounded by the current situation.


    ''D-did they just kick us out of the Orphanage?''


    [That seems to be the case.]


    ''They do realize that if either of us gets close to death the big, bad Kyuubi will go on a rampage don''t they''


    [I don''t think they do]


    ''Sigh, whatever. Like this, I will at least have more freedom to act on my own. Guess the next step is getting my hands on the Henge no Jutsu. We might have to live on the streets for a few weeks, but there currently is nothing I can do about that.''


    "Nee-san. What is going on?"


    ''Sigh. On top of all of this, I need to make some space in my schedule for the assassination. Oh well I will manage somehow''


    "Don''t worry Naruto. Just trust your nee-san and every problem will be solved."


    After hearing Yuna''s answer Naruto gave her another sunshine-like smile.


    "Ok nee-san. I believe you"


    ''Geez, my little brother is seriously the cutest.''

 Chapter 8 - Henge No Jutsu

    <h4>Chapter 8 - Henge No Jutsu</h4>


    ''This is really annoying. Guess I can''t staypletely hidden anymore. No choice but to reveal one of my cards.''


    "Naruto do you want to y something?"


    "YES! What do we y?"


    "Let''s y ninja. Our mission is to get out of the vige without being seen by anyone"


    Naruto''s eyes immediately sparkled with excitement after hearing the game rules. After all, in Konoha pretty much every young boy want''s to be a ninja. So, ying ninja and even having a mission will naturally be exciting. Without further dy''s Yuna started the "mission". Considering no one was actively looking for them and that even when someone saw them for a moment they would probably not react, the "mission" was pretty easy. With Yuna''s lead and Naruto more a less following her they managed to get out of the vige and reached a ce called training ground three.


    ''This should do.''


    "Good job Naruto. Mission sess."


    "YES! We did!"


    ''Damn he is so cute. Anyway, time for step two.''


    "I''m going to go into the bushes over there for a moment Naruto. Please wait here."


    "Okay, do you need to take a dump?"


    ''Wow, that wasn''t cute at all''


    [BHAHAHAHA!!!]


    ''Shut up. Stupid fox.''


    "Naruto there are things you can say and things you can''t say. Guess which case this was."


    While talking Yuna approached Naruto with a "friendly" smile on her face and casually put her hand on his shoulder. Naruto however felt like a mountain just fell on him, his face was pale while cold sweat was pouring down his back.


    "T-t-things I can''t say."


    Yuna gave him a nod of approval and started walking towards the forest. Naruto quickly wiped away the sweat from his forehead while realizing something new: ''Nee-san can be very scary.''


    Yuna meanwhile was walking deeper into the forest while keeping an eye on who is following her. Just as she expected the puppet decide to stay with Naruto, while only the normal guard followed her. After walking far enough into the forest she stopped and looked at her guard''s current position.


    "Come out, we need to talk."


    For a split second, Yuna could feel the guard''s emotions fluctuate before quickly calming down again. Instead of revealing himself, he decided to change position. However, he quickly realized that no matter where he went Yuna''s eyes would always follow him. With a bit of resignation on his face, he then decides to just show himself properly, even if it will earn him a scolding from his superiorter on.


    "How did you detect me?"


    Yuna only rolled her eyes at that question. I''m friends with the Kyuubi and that''s why I can sense emotions, additionally, I have memories from my past life where I learned counterespionage. Not the greatest option for an answer.


    "When there are three people constantly watching you, you sooner orter notice their gazes."


    More or less the truth and no lies. The best way to misdirect someone. Additionally, ¡­


    "What do you mean by three people?"


    ''Hook, line and sinker. Time to return some fire at whoever is scheming against us.''


    "Yeah, three people. You, your buddy, and that guy that feels like I am being looked at by a lifeless doll."


    ''I wonder if that is enough of a hint. The only question remaining is whether these guys know about the puppet maker or not. Oh? He seems to have realized something but doesn''t want to show it. Good enough for me.''


    "Anyway, that''s not why I wanted to talk with you. Teach me the Henge no Jutsu."


    "Haa? Why?"


    This earned him another eye roll from Yuna.


    "We just got kicked out of the orphanage and two three-year-old children can''t really buy groceries and stuff on their own. So, I need the Henge to transform into an adult to do the shopping."


    "Isn''t that a weird leap in logic? Shouldn''t your first idea be to ask an adult for help."


    Another eye roll.


    "And which adult are 2 orphans supposed to ask in this kind of situation? Should I just straight up walk to the Hokage himself and demand him to adopt us? Since you are guarding us anyway for whatever reason you might as well help out by teaching me a simple academy level jutsu."


    He really wanted to say something about the Hogakement. After all, the Hogake would without a doubt support the twins. He wouldn''t adopt them, but giving them some money and a t probably wouldn''t be out of the question. After all, they are the viges jinchuurikis, however, there is no way he can say that now. The twins having people watching them all the time is already suspicious, but the Hokage personally stepping in is on apletely different level. The twins aren''t allowed to know about the Kyuubi for now and giving them preferential treatment like that might make them suspicious. He had no idea what exactly Yuna was nning with just the Henge, after all, she doesn''t even have any money, but for now, he will just teach the basics to her. It''s not like she will just learn it instantly, after all. This should give him some time to talk with the Hokage and solve the current problem. Having the viges jinchuurikis living on the streets is certainly not a good idea.


    "Fine, whatever. I will teach you the basics the rest is on you. The hand seals are dog, boar, and ram. Then you hold the ram seal and push your chakra into it while imagining what you want to transform into. That is all there is to it. Don''t get frustrated if it doesn''t work the first time. Especially the visualization part gives most p¡­ "


    "[Henge no Jutsu]"


    *poof* Yuna vanished inside the smoke cloud and as soon as it was gone the 3-year-old Yuna was reced by a mature beauty in her twenties. She had crimson red hair with ice blue highlights, forming a mysterious-looking contrast of color. She had deep violet-colored eyes and her body was well rounded at all the right ces. She was currently moving around her arms and legs with curiosity written all over her face.


    "Oh my, this is certainly an interesting feeling. It feels like I am still in my body, but at the same time, I''m not in my own body. Truly curios"


    The guard however didn''t say anything. No, he couldn''t say anything. It was a good thing that he was wearing a mask otherwise insects might have flown into his wide-open mouth. Seeding the Henge on the first try isn''t weird. Seeding in this case usually means that the user transforms into something. It certainly doesn''t mean that the person who uses it transforms into a 100% authentic-looking human. If he hadn''t seen her transform just now, he would certainly not notice that Yuna was using a Henge. And she was only 3 years old. What a monster.


    Yuna naturally saw how shocked the guard was, but she couldn''t care less. Due to her bloodline and Kurama''s influence, her chakra was growing at a mad pace, so she is constantly circting it through her body to keep her chakra control as perfect as possible. Yuna hates nothing more than not having every single part of her body 100% under control. That naturally includes her chakra. She has no idea if the people in this world do it the same way or have some special training methods, but that doesn''t really matter to her for now. As long as it works there is no problem. She only needs the proper training method after Naruto turned 5 years old which should be the appropriate age to start training without crashing one''s foundation. Her current training method might work for her, but she didn''t think that a normal 5-year-old could actively control the chakra in his whole body.


    As for the visualization part? That was a joke to her. Like every cultivator, she learned how to do battle meditation. A state of mind that lets someone perfectly recall an enemy they once fought and perfectly simte the fight in her mind. Considering the heavy downgrade her mind got that is no longer possible, but just imagining the person you want to turn into is naturally child''s y.


    With a satisfied expression, she canceled the Henge and walked out of the forest to return to Naruto''s side, while leaving a dumbfounded guard behind.


    ''It''s finally time to get more active.''


    [About time, I was about to be bored to death.]

 Chapter 9 - Is Ramen Addiction Inherited?

    <h4>Chapter 9 - Is Ramen Addiction Inherited?</h4>


    ''Well, that went reasonably well. Although I had to show off my ability to sense people that should be an adequate payment for finally being able to move around freely. I also showed off my talent by transforming on the first try, but I think that should be reasonable for the daughter of the Hogake.''


    "Naruto, let''s go back into the city. We still need to find a ce to sleep for tonight."


    "A ce to sleep? Aren''t we sleeping at the orphanage?"


    "Naa, I''ll get us a better ce for tonight"


    "Okay. I am hungry as well Nee-san"


    "Haha indeed, I wouldn''t say no to a meal either."


    While walking back into the vige, Yuna was already nning the next course of action.


    ''Probably should get some simple make-up to hide our whiskers. Well Naruto''s whiskers, I can just use the henge. As for money, I''ll just do some pickpocketing. One or Two wallets should be enough tost us long enough for me to get some proper ie. I only need to make sure that the three stalkers don''t notice anything. Shouldn''t be too hard since they usually stay far away.''


    Luckily it was already getting darker, which makes it much easier for the twins to move around unnoticed. While walking Yuna was keeping her eye open for possible prey. She wanted to find a rich-looking civilian that had no ninja escort following him around. After another 30 minutes of searching, she found someone suitable. She did another quick scan of her surrounding to make sure no ninjas were nearby and then walked past the person. She smoothly opened his money purse took out some money and resealed it. She could have naturally stolen the whole thing, but that was too noticeable. Like this, it will take much longer for the person to notice that someone stole from him and he might not even notice it at all, which would be the best-case scenario.


    ''Easy prey''


    [Are you sure you really were a cultivator in your past life and not a thief. That didn''t look like something you did for the first time]


    ''I didn''t start at the top you know. I did all kinds of questionable things before I reached the top of the food chain.''


    [I noticed that]


    Yuna quickly led Naruto into a silent ally and stopped there.


    "Hey Naruto, Ipletely forgot to tell you, but I learned a really cool ninja trick. I can teach you as well but only if you tell no one about it"


    Naruto''s eyes immediately started shining like two sun''s after hearing the words "ninja trick" and he got even more excited that Yuna would teach it to him. As soon as Yuna finished speaking Naruto started eagerly nodding his head.


    "Please teach it to me. I swear I will tell no one about it."


    Haha, okay, okay, calm down. I will show it to you now and will teach it to you tomorrow how about that. It''s alreadyte after all."


    "Alright! Now show it to me. I want to see it."


    "Okay, here I go [Henge no Jutsu]"


    Yet again Yuna disappeared and reappeared in her adult form. Meanwhile, the sparkling in Naruto''s eyes got even more intense. He was just about to open his mouth to say something when Yuna''s hand appeared on his mouth to stop him from speaking out loud.


    "Shh, a secret. Remember? Although you can''t transform like me yet I can still help you look different. Would you like that?"


    Naruto gave her another eager nod.


    "Alright wait here for 5 minutes I need to buy a few things okay?"


    "Sure Nee-san I will wait"


    Yuna''s first stop was the make-up store. Yuna naturally had no idea how this world''s money works, which would make it really easy to scam her, however the easiest way to prevent getting scammed is acting like you know what you are doing. Walk with confidence, quickly get the product you want like you have bought it a million times, and then don''t linger around to make it clear you are in a hurry. Just like that Yuna got herself a basic make-up set for 1200Ryo and a pair of sses without sight correction for 1000Ryo, information that doesn''t help her understand the value of this currency in the slightest. She still had about 50000Ryo left so it probably wasn''t that expensive, right?


    Anyway, she quickly made her way back to Naruto and applied the make-up, and put the sses on him.


    ''This should be enough for now. Truth be told I don''t even know if the people in the vige know what we look like. Rather safe than sorry I guess.''


    "Well, Naruto let''s grab something to eat now. I know a ce that should suit your taste"


    ''If I remember correctly it was called Ichiraku Ramen. Since my mother was addicted to the stuff Naruto probably likes it as well.''


    The disguise seems to work as intended since even after asking someone for the way there was no suspicion in the other person''s face.


    ''Guess that isn''t surprising. People probably only know our hair color and the whiskers. There is no way they would think about a pair of twins when they see an older woman walking around with a young child.''


    After another 10 minutes of walking, they reach Ichiraku Ramen and Naruto seems to already be in a trance just standing in front of it.


    ''Can a food addiction be transferred from parent to child in this world?''


    "Well, what are you waiting for Naruto? Let''s go in."


    "Wee to my shop. The name''s Teuchi. What can I get you?"


    "Miso Pork Ramen!"


    Was what Naruto answered like he had prepared for that question all his life.


    ''What the hell. Was the ramen addiction really passes from mother to son?''


    "I will take the same."


    "Alright. 2 Miso Pork Ramening right up."


    The Ramen was quickly prepared and after just waiting for 10 minutes 2 bowls of piping hot Ramen were ced in front of them and the twins started eating.


    ''Damn this IS pretty good. Especially if youpare it to the stuff we got at the orphanage.''


    [As long as you don''t start eating like Naruto everything is fine.]


    Yuna gave Naruto a nce and saw him pretty much inhaling the food. She could only shake her head at that.


    ''Seems like I have to teach him some table manners when we have time.''


    For a reason unknown to Naruto a shiver went through his spine, but he decided to ignore it in favor of stuffing more delicious Ramen into his mouth.


    The moment he finished the portion however he felt like someone has just taken away his most precious thing. He immediately started giving Yuna puppy eyes.


    "You sure are a glutton huh. Fine, since today is a good day you can eat as much as you want."


    "YES! Boss Teuchi another bowl!"


    "Coming right up!"


    After Naruto finished off his tenth bowl of ramen somehow, it was time to leave and find a ce to sleep. Yuna decided not to bother too much about it and booked a simple hotel room for 1 day. Tomorrow she would start looking for something more permanent and would start her ns to get a proper source of ie.

 Chapter 10 - Teaching Naruto

    <h4>Chapter 10 - Teaching Naruto</h4>


    Like every day Yuna woke up very early. Thebination of her bloodline and Kurama''s chakra heavily reduce her need for sleep, making it possible for her to only sleep about 4 hours and still be well-rested. Like every morning she went through her usual training routine. She floods her whole body with chakra stimting every single muscle in the body while simultaneously keeping tight control over every single bit of chakra in her system. An absolutely insane exercise that trains both her Chakra control and her body.


    After an hour, with her whole bodypletely drenched in sweat, she stops the exercise and instead spends some time meditating to increase her spiritual energy. If a normal 3-year-old went through that kind of routine every morning she would probably end up crippled by the age of 11, but how could Yuna consider be a normal 3-year-old? She has perfect control over every aspect of her body. She had hundreds and thousandth of years of experience in training her body. She knew exactly how far she could push herself without dealing any permanent damage to herself.


    ''Well, time to get us a t to live in. Might as well make a trip to the library to get more information about the vige. I also need to do some research of what is currently popr for my money-making schemes.''


    Just as Yuna finished sorting her thought''s a still sleepy-looking Naruto entered the room.


    "Morning, nee-san."


    "Oh. Good morning Naruto. Ready to learn your first Jutsu?"


    That immediately woke him up.


    "Yes, yes, yes. Show me how to do it nee-san"


    Just when Yuna was about to start the exnation however someone knocked on the door.


    "That''s probably breakfast. Let us eat and then we can start."


    Yuna quickly transformed into her adult form to receive the breakfast and opened the door. After a quick breakfast, Naruto was eager to start learning his first Jutsu, so Yuna quickly started her exnation on how it works. Unfortunately, a big problem came up.


    "Nee-san what''s a chakra?"


    ''Damn, I forgot about that. I don''t think the exnation will be much help for Naruto. Maybe I can just inject a little bit of chakra into Naruto so he understands what it feels like?''


    [By the way, didn''t you say you will start his training when he''s 5?]


    ''Oh my, to think you would care about another human. I''m so proud of you.''


    [*Snort*]


    ''As for Naruto''s training: I''ve decided to at least start teaching him some method to improve his chakra control. Since his reserves increase at the same pace as my own it bes harder and harder to control it. If I were to start teaching him at age 5 it would be a lot of work to reach a decent level.''


    [Didn''t you say your method is tooplex?]


    ''It is. That''s why I came up with something simpler.''


    "Ok Naruto, just close your eyes and try to feel something moving inside your body. I will inject a little bit of my chakra near your stomach. Try to concentrate on that ce"


    Although it took a while, about an hourter Naruto managed to get a feel for his own Chakra.


    ''As expected of my little brother, he is a genius.''


    [Do you even know whether that was fast or slow?]


    ''Nope, no clue''


    [¡­]


    "Good job Naruto. Learning how to create and move your chakra is the first step in bing a ninja. Do you want to give the Henge a try now? Remember, push the chakra into the ram seal and imagine what you want to transform into."


    "Okay, nee-san I can do it!"


    Naruto slowly started to go through the correct hand seals and then started putting his chakra into it. Massive amounts of chakra started leaking out of Naruto as he tried to inject it into his hands.


    ''That''s around 50 times as much as necessary huh.''


    [Not really surprising. For the two of you that is still just a drop in the ocean]


    ''That''s true. Considering how little chakra this needs it will probably be pretty hard for Naruto to learn to use this jutsu efficiently.''


    A few secondster a smoke cloud appeared and then disappeared to reveal Naruto having transformed into¡­ something.


    It somehow could be considered human-looking. Well, it had 4 limps and one head at least, however, the proportions were very off. On arm was significantly bigger than the other two. Yes, the other "two". One of its legs became an arm somehow, while the face looked like someone pressed random during the character creation.


    Naruto quickly noticed, that something felt off and canceled the transformation. He immediately felt disappointed in himself for not doing it correctly, but those thoughts were quickly stopped when he heard Yuna chuckling.


    "What, you thought you would just get it at first try? This is actually one of the jutsus you need to know to graduate from the ninja academy. You have already been able to transform which is actually pretty good. Now you just need to work on imagining what you want to transform into. I would advise you to start with transforming small parts of your body first before trying a full transformation"


    Naruto couldn''t help but blush a little, after all, he really thought he would get it on the first try. He, however quickly recovered when Yuna started praising him and gave her a happy smile, but then he noticed that something seems to be off. After thinking about it for a moment he realized what the problem was.


    "Nee-san you said it was something ninja''s need to graduate, but can''t you already do it perfectly."


    "Haha, that''s because your nee-san is a genius."


    [You are truly shameless.]


    ''What else am I supposed to tell him? I might tell him about my past life one day, but certainly not while he is just 3''


    [Fine, whatever, but I still pronounce you aspletely shameless no matter the reason.]


    ''Well, can''t really deny that can I?


    "Amazing! So nee-san is a genius"


    ''Sigh my cute little Naruto is so pure. I need to make sure he doesn''t get corrupted.''


    [Aren''t you the greatest source of corruption?]


    ''Shut up, stupid fox. No one asked you.''


    [Oh, getting angry because you know I''m right huh?]


    ''Noment.''


    "Naruto, there is a good training method you can use that will make it easier for you to learn jutsuter on. Are you interested?"


    How could he not be interested? He started eagerly nodding his head.


    "Of course, I want to know. Teach me, teach me!"


    Yuna quickly prepared an empty bowl and filled it up with water. This was the chakra control exercise she came up with.


    "Ok Naruto. This is what you have to do: I want you to cloak one of your fingers with your chakra and then dip it into the water. Your goal is to protect your finger from getting wet while generating as few ripples as possible."


    Yuna quickly put some chakra into her finger and then dipped it into the water. After stirring the water for a few seconds, she pulled her finger out and put it onto a nearby piece of paper to show that it indeed wasn''t wet.


    "After you learned how to do it add more of your fingers until you can do it with your whole hand and sooner orter you can do something like this"


    This time Yuna cloaked her whole hand in chakra and put it back into the water. This time however she grabbed the water and took a big bubble of water out of the bowl. Holding it in her hand like it was a water balloon.


    "Pretty cool huh?"


    "AMAZING! So, I just need to train like that, and then I will be able to form a water ball like this?"


    "Correct. However, this is not easy so don''t be discouraged if you can''t do it quickly"


    "Haha, alright I''ll do it"


    ''How to make a young child go through a tedious and boring exercise? Show him something fun he can do with it.''


    [Are you a Demon?]


    ''Funny thing for you to say, mister Demon Fox''


    "I will be going out for a while Naruto. I still have a few things to do. I''ll be back for dinner."


    Naruto only gave her an absentminded nod while trying to concentrate on coating his finger in chakra.


    ''Well then, let''s solve the problem of our living arrangements, shall we?

 Chapter 19 - Preparing? the Pranks

    <h4>Chapter 19 - Preparing? the Pranks</h4>


    It was currently nighttime in Konoha. Two cloaked people could be seen stealthily rushing through the shadows of the night. These two people were Naruto and Yuna. They were currently sneaking towards the academy, to make some preparations for tomorrow. Hinata decided to sit this one out, as she isn''t that interested in ying pranks.


    After approaching the academy, Yuna signed Naruto to stop and showed him a few hand signs they determined previously


    ''1 chuunin and three genin are guarding the academy''


    Yuna already expected there to be only a few guards at the academy during the night, but now she has confirmed her assumptions. The twins could just stealthily move in and knock the guards out, but that would leave some suspicions, so the twins decided to go in quietly, without anybody noticing.


    Yuna decided to give Naruto the lead in this mission. He might not be as proficient as Yuna is in detecting other people, but Naruto still developed very good senses after training them properly.


    Naruto decided to go in through the roof of the building, so the two of them were currently climbing up the building while using chakra to stick to the walls. The 4 guards were justzily circling the building, so Naruto decided to not bother with any borate strategies.


    After just a few seconds of climbing, they reached the roof and Naruto immediately started to pick open the door. Picking open doors is actually something Yuna never taught him how to do, so he acquired the knowledge of it on his own. Yuna is pretty sure that Naruto dished out some payback for all the curses people throw at them when they leave the house. She naturally doesn''t mind. As long as he isn''t caught, she doesn''t mind at all and actually approves of it. The best way to increase one''s skill in something is to use it outside of training after all.


    "It''s open, Blue."


    "Let''s go, Yellow."


    Naruto actually insisted on using codenames, which Yuna found quite cute, so she agreed.


    They quickly made their way through the building and arrived at the teacher''s office. Another short moment of lockpickingter and the door was opened and their preparations could start.


    The started with the ssics: pins on his chair, some diarrhea medicine into his coffee mug. a porn magazine into an opened drawer, that can easily be seen by anyone walking past their teacher''s desk.


    Next, the duo started to browse through his desk to find the tests they had written today. After finding them, they quickly did some additional "corrections" on their ssmate''s tests. They pretty much marked everything they could get away with as wrong and as a result, not a single person in the ss even had a remotely good result. He will have to answer a lot of questions when the parents of big ninja nse knocking at the school''s door to demand an exnation.


    After finishing this part, the duo left the teacher''s office and went to their ssroom. Now it was Yuna''s time to put in some work. A slightly crazy smile appeared on her face, as all of her ten fingertips lit up with blue chakra. She immediately started to carve seal after seal into the floor, walls, and ceiling to create an incrediblyplex 3-dimensional structure within the room. Apparently, students don''t change their ssrooms at all during their years in the academy. This is something Yuna will naturally use to her advantage. After finishing thest seal, every seal in the room emitted a blue glow before simply vanishing, leaving the room exactly like it was before Yuna started carving. She will have a lot of fun with this room in the uing years.


    Yuna and Naruto were done inside the academy, so they quickly made their way back home. They easily returned to the roof and left just like they came in. Silently, without anybody noticing anything being off.


    "Well done Naruto, you were never careless and everything worked out perfectly. Your infiltration skills have certainly improved."


    "Haha, thanks, nee-san. Lately, I felt like it is much easier to understand where people are and how they are currently feeling."


    ''Oi, Kurama, did you hear that? Seems like your other side is slowly warming up to my little brother.''


    [Keep dreaming, I bet Naruto is only imagining things.]


    ''Hehe, I''m sure he is''


    "That''s good, Naruto, just keep training and you will surely improve your abilities even further."


    "Yes, nee-san! I will surely catch up to you one day."


    "Haha, I can''t wait."


    Yuna was going to continue their chat when she felt something was really off all of the sudden.


    ''Oi, Kurama¡­''


    [Yeah, I noticed. Anger. Grief. Hatred. Despair. All these emotions are running rampant at the same ce.]


    ''Alright, let''s take a look.''


    [WHAT! WHY?]


    ''My instincts are telling me that this has something to do with the mysterious puppet master in the background. There clearly is a massacre happening inside Konoha, yet there seems to be no ANBU moving around at all. Something is going on and it is finally time to get myself some information.''


    [Urgh, I would rather not go, but I can understand your reasoning.]


    ''Don''t worry Kurama, I know what I''m doing, trust me.''


    [I do.]


    Naruto also noticed that something was off. He couldn''t pinpoint it as well as Yuna did, but for some reason, he suddenly felt a little sick. After seeing Yuna actually having a serious expression for once, he immediately understood that something dangerous was going on.


    "Nee-san, what i¡­"


    "Naruto, please don''t ask questions now. Go straight back home. Do not leave the house for the rest of the night. And absolutely don''t follow me. I will returnter, without a single hair lost, and exin the whole situation to you. Do you understand?"


    Although Naruto certainly understood what Yuna said, he really wanted to go with her, however, seeing her purple eyes that seem to contain a zing inferno, he however quickly discarded that idea.


    ''Nee-san would asionally get serious, but that is usually for something silly I did, that she doesn''t want me to do. At those times she might seem angry, but I can still easily tell that she is just ying around. Now the situation is actually serious for the first time and nee-san is truly serious for once. Nee-san has always done everything without the slightest mistake, doubting her at this point is just stupid. She clearly isn''t ying around right now.


    "Yes, nee-san. Good luck."


    Yuna''s serious demeanor instantly disappeared and she gave Naruto a proud smile.


    "Haha, well said. See you soon!"


    Upon seeing Yuna''s smile that was still oozing confidence despite the apparently serious situation, Naruto instantly rxed a little.


    ''Well, it is Nee-san after all. Everything will work out easily.''

 Chapter 25 - A Teachers Bad Day

    <h4>Chapter 25 - A Teachers'' Bad Day</h4>


    Saido Kyarakuta was rather satisfied with his new ss of students. There were quite a few n heirs in it, after all. Aburame, Nara, Inuzuka, Yamanaka, Akimichi and, most importantly, Uchiha. It felt like all the big ns decided to have children at the same time. Saido, naturally, wouldn''tin about that. He was actually really happy about it. It was a great glory to teach a ss filled to the brim with the geniuses of the new generation. Twenty years in the future, when all these people made it to the top of their respective ns, he will get a lot of bragging rights.


    Unfortunately, with the good alsoes the bad. He actually has both the demons and their little follower in his ss. When he first saw that these two would be in his ss, he became rather disgusted by it. He didn''t want anything to do with the damned demons, after all. This quickly changed, however, when one of his acquaintances said that he would pay him money if he harassed the demons during ss. How could he not agree to that? It clearly was a win-win situation for him.


    Saido couldn''t help but chuckle in glee when thinking about the test he would return today. It was an incredibly easy test and as he had expected everyone easily got a passing mark. That, of course, excludes the two demons whose test he changed with a Genjutsu. Both of them got zero points, which was obviously something he was going to mock them for.


    As soon as he entered the teacher''s office, he felt like there was a rather weird atmosphere, but he decided to not let it bother him too much. He was just about to greet one of his female colleagues when her eyes snapped towards him and disgust filled her face.


    "Damn pervert."


    She said these two words and then walked away to her ssroom. Saido, naturally, had no idea why he was insulted like this and noted down for himself to find out what exactly that was about. He was just about to sit down on his seat when he noticed the cover page of a certain magazine poking out of his desk. With a speed that might even shock the "Yellow sh", he closed the cupboard and quickly nced around the room. There were quite a few eyes, that were filled with scorn, currently pointed at him and he couldn''t help but have his whole head turn red in abination of anger and embarrassment.


    ''Who the hell put that magazine there? This can''t be mine, since my copy is safely¡­*cough* since there is no way I would read something like this. Is someone ying a prank on me? Sh*t, it will take a while to restore my good name after this.''


    There was nothing he could do about it right now, so he decided not to be bothered by it and deal with itter. He was already determined to bring whoever yed this prank on him to justice. Unfortunately for him, he was paying too much attention to the magazine incident and didn''t notice the pins that were spread all over his chair. As soon as Saido sat down, he shot up again with a howl of pain. Something that earned him even more weird looks from his colleagues. Who knows what kind of weird ideas they were having at this point?


    ''Sh*t, there is definitely someone that is trying to mess with me. First the magazine and then the pins. Whatever, I will investigate these matters after sses are over. For now, I''ll drink a cup of coffee and then go to my ss. I can''t wait to humiliate those two demons for being the only ones that failed the test. Mhh? The coffee tastes a little weird. Oh well, I will report this after the sses are over, as well. Seriously, can the people responsible for organizing stuff like that get anything right? How can they put coffee, which has gone bad, into the teacher''s office? Seriously, how irresponsible.''


    After finishing his coffee, despite it tasting slightly weird, Saido made his way to his ssroom. As soon as he stood in front of the door he sneered in disdain.


    ''Really? A chalk sponge above the door? There is no way a shinobi would fall for something this childish.''


    Saido opened the door to the ssroom with confidence and as soon as the sponge started to fall, he easily caught it with his hand. He was just about to boast, that something like that would never work on a ninja when¡­


    *St*


    A cake appeared out of nowhere and was smashed straight into his face. This, naturally caused the whole ss to erupt intoughter. Seeing someone confidently catch a prank just to be hit by a cake momentster was too hrious for most people not tough at.


    Saido on the other hand was enraged. He saw the whole ssugh at him and he felt like his authority waspletely shattered. He felt like from this moment on, these children won''t respect him anymore. He needed to get his authority back as fast as possible. He needs to find the culprit. Fast.


    "SILENCE! Who did this?"


    Unfortunately for him, the only answer he got was silence. It was not like the students wanted to protect the one who yed the prank, the problem was, that they had no idea who did it. The chalk sponge seemed to have appeared out of nowhere, while the cake seemed to have done so as well. Even if they wanted to name a culprit, they truly had no idea who did it.


    Saido also noticed that no one seems to know anything and could only gnash his teeth in anger. He tried to clean his face as well as he could and then started ss.


    "Anyway, I have already graded your tests and I have to say, I am rather disappointed in a few of you. If you can''t even pass a test as simple as this, then you truly are not fit to be a shinobi. If you fail a test as simple as this, then you might as well quit trying to be a shinobi right here and now."


    These words got quite a few people curious. Most of them had the same thoughts: Who could actually fail a test this simple? Yuna and Naruto on the other hand almost burst out intoughter. They thought that their meddling with the tests could cause some problems for their teacher, but this went far beyond what they expected. After the twin''s "corrections", there was not a single person that actually passed the test. That meant that their teacher just dered that everyone in this ssroom shouldn''t bother even attempting to be a shinobi.


    Saido has just finished handing back the tests when he felt something grumbling inside his stomach. He quickly made some excuses so he could leave the ss and then quickly left to find a bathroom. He didn''t even notice the faces of his students that realized that their teacher just told every single person in the ss, that they are not fit to be a shinobi.

 Chapter 26 - ICE

    <h4>Chapter 26 - ICE</h4>


    The next few weeks really couldn''t have gone any worse for Saido Kyarakuta. The day after he returned the test, a horde of angry parents arrived at school, demanding an exnation as to, why he told their children to stop bing shinobis. Worst of all was that there were quite a few jonin in that group, which almost caused Saido to faint out of fear.


    He didn''t even know what he was supposed to say. He didn''t remember saying something like that at all. It took him almost an hour to finally understand the whole story and when he did, he almost coughed out blood. Telling the heirs of 5 big ns that they should stop bing shinobi certainly wasn''t a good thing. He already felt quite lucky that he didn''t "kill himself" with a few kunai in his back,st night. It took him a long time and a lot of begging until he managed to pacify the n heads and convince them that someone was trying to mess with him.


    If someone were to ask him what the worst part of thest few weeks was, he would only answer with a single word: Cake.


    Every time he enters the ss, a cake hits him in the face. Hees in while ducking? Cake. He opens the door, steps into the room, and then immediately jumps to the side? Cake. He jumps in through the window? Cake. For once, he didn''t get hit when entering the ss and sits down on his seat? Cake.


    He waspletely bewildered by it. He just couldn''t get his head around how someone could predict his way of entry perfectly every day. He, of course, didn''t understand that Yuna was the one controlling everything inside the ssroom with the seal array she set up after her first day at the academy.


    Yuna, naturally, had a goal in mind. Whenever Saido threw an insult at either Naruto, Hinata, or herself he would be hit by a cake the very next day. She wondered if she could condition him to have an urge to wash his face the moment she insults the trio. Or maybe something along the lines of: Wanting to eat a cake whenever he insulted them.


    Yuna, on the other hand, had already lost interest in the academy. Thest few weeks pretty much consisted of only loyalty sses, to make sure everyone is willing to fight to the death for Konoha. Yuna didn''t condemn them for this. The best way to get soldiers loyal to yourself is by starting the conditioning early, after all.


    Even in her previous life, stuff like that was pretty normal. The first thing everyone learns, as soon as they enter a cultivator sect, is how amazing that sect is and how advantageous it is to serve the sect.


    Instead of putting much focus on the academy, she spent a lot of time inside the secret library that Minato told her about.


    The house itself was left untouched for all these years. The barrier surrounding it was still standing when Yuna arrived. As someone who shared blood with both Minato and Kushina, she didn''t even have to unlock the barrier, it just let her in. Since it seemed like a pretty decent ce, Yuna searched for the core of the seals protecting the building and easily took control of it. It didn''t even bother resisting her. She just had to drip a drop of blood onto it and she immediately got control.


    She also noticed that there were a few attempts at breaking into the residence without anybody noticing. One doesn''t need to be a genius to figure out who is responsible for that.


    The library had a different set of protections, but with Minato''s instructions it opened up just as easily. Unfortunately, the library didn''t have much information about jutsus. Kushina always preferred to use the Uzumaki n''s Adamantine Sealing Chains inbination with her own seals, while Minato used the second Hokage''s flying thunder god technique inbination with something he created himself: The Rasengan.


    Unfortunately, the book only had a rough description of how the flying thunder god technique worked, since it was officially one of Konoha''s S-Rank jutsu.


    ''Seriously, Minato, being loyal to the vige is fine, but you could at least write down how the jutsu works for your children. Oh, well, At least I got the Rasengan.''


    The Rasengan, however, turned out to be rather disappointing. Yuna just read through the instruction on how to master it and five minutester, she had a blue sphere of chakra spinning around on top of her hand. Yuna spent quite a while every day honing her chakra control, so a jutsu that literally only needed chakra control was very easy for her to learn. For a moment, she had the urge to smash the blue glowing ball of chakra into something to see how powerful it was, but she suppressed it for now. She had to find out how strong it actually was when she wasn''t inside a library.


    After finishing the scroll, she was currently reading, she picked up the next one and instantly got curious about it. The scroll was simplybeled as "Kekkei Genkai". Yuna, naturally already knew what this was. It was basically a mutation that allowed someone to use techniques that should be impossible to use. So far, the only ones she had seen were the Sharingan and the Byakugan, but she also knew that there were people that could use chakra natures that actually don''t exist. This actually includes ice, which she has tried to recreate for years now, but no matter how she maniptes her chakra, the result is always the same. No matter what she does, it always ends as one of the five chakra elements, Yin, Yang, or without nature. No matter what she tried, she just couldn''t create ice chakra.


    Yuna casually started to read the scroll, not expecting too much from it, but as soon as she finished reading the first sentence, she dropped the scroll out of shock: "A Kekkei Genkai means, that someone has a mutation in their genes that allows them to use two chakra nature at once,bining them into one."


    ''Are you telling me I just need tobine chakra natures to get something else? What kind of weird game of Mix and Match is this?''


    Yuna didn''t even bother to finish reading the introduction, she immediately started to skip through the scroll, to find what she was looking for. A few secondster, she found it. The information she was looking for since she was reborn: Water+Wind=Ice.


    The moment she got that information she got up and left the house. She was rather happy that it was the start of the weekend, so she had a lot of time to experiment. She quickly returned home and only left a piece of paper on the table stating that she won''t be home during the weekend.


    She quickly made her way towards one of the training grounds and as soon as she arrived her hands lit up with chakra and she started to carve aplex array of seals into the air. This array will prevent her from getting disturbed during her experiments.


    As soon as she finished the seal array, she sat down crossed-legged in the middle of it and started to calm her mind.


    Yuna lifted her right hand and caused a blob of water chakra to appear on it. While attempting to regain her control over ice, Yuna spent quite a lot of time messing around with water elemental chakra. She felt like it was the element that was the closest to ice, so it became her strongest element.


    Then, Yuna lifted her left hand and generated a mote of wind chakra. Although she wasn''t as proficient with it as with water chakra it was still her second-best element simply because fire, earth, and lighting don''t really fit into her image of ice.


    Then she lifted both her hands and started to slowly push the two chakra types into each other. The reactions were just as she expected them to be, the two chakra natures repelled each other making it seemingly impossible to fuse them. Yuna, however, didn''t mind that at all.


    ''The first step towards doing the impossible is always aplete failure. If it wasn''t, people might think that it was possible to do it, after all.''


    For a split second, a smile filled with insanity and pure glee appeared on Yuna''s face, just to disappear and be reced with an emotionless face, that only showed deep concentration.


    ''Finally, a path to regain control over MY ice.''

 Chapter 28 - Decision

    <h4>Chapter 28 - Decision</h4>


    Well, this certainly gave me a weirdly split response. On Scribble Hub, almost everyone wants Hinata x Naruto while on Novels people prefer Yuna x Hinata.


    Anyway, I have been meditating under a waterfall for the past 20 hours and came to a decision: It will be Yuna x Hinata.


    Now I will write down a few reasons for my decision, if you aren''t interested in that, you can just skip this chapter. I will edit the previous chapter and post a new chapterter today.


    Reason 1: Naruto and Hinata arepletely different from cannon. Hinata liked Naruto because he never gave up despite the hardships he went through. My version of Naruto went through almost no hardships and has had a pretty happy life so far. Yes, the people still hate him, but he has learned to just ignore that. Rather than feel love for Hinata it makes more sense for him, to see her as a sister he has grown up with. Family love, if you will.


    Reason 2: Pairing up Hinata with Naruto would significantly reduce her "screen time" and that little time she had would mostly be together with Naruto. I want Yuna to interact with Hinata, not with "Hinata and Naruto" if that makes sense.


    Reason 3: I thought about what would be more enjoyable for me to write about. As I have already said previously, I already had a rough outline for Yuna x Hinata. After thinking it through and imagining how both scenarios would y out, I decided that Yuna x Hinata would be more fun for me to write about and hopefully more fun for you to read about as well.


    That is pretty much it, if you didn''t like it, then sorry this one is final and if you liked it, then you''re wee.


    I didn''t expect so many people toment about this and even write lengthy articles to exin their reasoning, and I am really happy that so many people are invested enough in my story despite it still being in the "setting up for cannon" stage.


    Also, a shout out to ARFitS, who writes me ament every chapter with writing errors for me to fix.


    A new chapter will be up in a few hours, I hope you look forward to it.

 Chapter 33 - Negotiations

    <h4>Chapter 33 - Negotiations</h4>


    It has been a month since Yuna had her conversation with Shikaku and today was the date of the meeting. Hiruzen and Shikaku were currently inside Shikakus''s office and were waiting for Yuna and her mysterious support to arrive. They both had rather conflicted expressions on their faces. The very next day, after Shikaku met with Yuna, he had some people analyze the sealing tag for traps and after finding nothing suspicious, Shikaku activated it with Hiruzen''s consent inside his office. The result? An additional presence was found inside and the moment Shikaku wanted to move, the person had already killed itself with poison. Neither Shikaku nor Hiruzen had a single doubt who that person was working for, but had absolutely no way to prove it.


    They waited another 5 minutes before someone knocked on the door. Hiruzen quickly told the person to enter and the door was opened. The first person to be revealed was naturally Yuna herself. She had a casual smile on her face, as she walked into the room, seemingly not the slightest bit pressured by the presence of the Hokage himself. The next person who entered was a very old-looking woman. Her face was marred with wrinkles and her steps were slow and careful. Despite being very old, however, she still had the Uzumaki ns'' trademark red color. Her hair, however, had a much lighter color than Yuna''s.


    Shikaku really wanted to curse when she saw the old woman enter. He was hoping Yuna''s helper would be someone much younger and easier to influence, this woman, however, seems to be even slightly older than Hokage-sama himself.


    Then Shikaku met eyes, however, and immediately threw that motion out of the window.


    ''Slightly older than Hokage-sama? What a joke. Her eyes are beyond ancient. For just how long has this woman lived?''


    Seemingly noticing his thoughts, the woman looked towards him and started speaking.


    "It''s rude to guess a woman''s age."


    Understandably, Shikaku was terrified out of his mind. His face had been keptpletely neutral during his thoughts, yet this woman immediately understands what he was thinking.


    Yuna saw that the performance had a reasonable effect, so she decided to initiate the next step.


    "Now, now, grandma Chion, don''t bully Shikaku. Let''s start talking."


    The old woman, Chion, immediately had a doting smile on her face as she answered Yuna.


    "Haha, it is the privilege and enjoyment of the old to scold the young, princess Yuna, you should let an old woman have some fun."


    Yuna only rolled her eyes before she answered.


    "Fine, fine, Grandma Chion."


    Hiruzen and Shikaku, meanwhile, were slightly disturbed by what just happened. To be more precise, they were disturbed by a single word: Princess. They both decided to shelf that for now and ask about itter. For now, they had to greet their guests.


    "Greetings, I am Hiruzen Sarutobi, the current Hokage of Konoha and this is my aide, Shikaku Nara."


    Chion slightly shook her head at that greeting.


    "Oh my, kids nowadays are so stiff. Oh well, the name is Chion Uzumaki, an old woman that enjoyed teaching kids, when thend of Whirlpools still existed. You already know her, but I will introduce her anyway. Princess Yuna Uzumaki, eldest, still-living member of the royal Uzumaki bloodline."


    Although Hiruzen was rather dissatisfied at being called a kid, he somehow knew why this woman was calling him like that. Besides, there were more important things to discuss right now.


    "May I ask, why are you calling Yuna a princess?"


    Chion only tilted her head in confusion at that question.


    "Because she is? Well, thend of Whirlpools is gone, so I suppose it would be more appropriate to say that she was a princess."


    "Nono, that is not what I had in mind. I would like to know, why are you calling her a princess at all?"


    Chion seemed to get even more confused at that.


    "Well, she is Kushina''s daughter, right?"


    Although reluctant to just reveal such a secret, it was obvious that the other party already knew about it, so he simply nodded.


    "Didn''t little Mito tell you anything about who Kushina actually was? Since the chakra of those from the Uzumaki royal family is the best at suppressing the Bijuu, it is only natural that one of them would be sent to Konoha to reseal the Kyuubi."


    Hiruzen almost spat out blood when he heard the term "little Mito". If he had called Mito Uzumaki or rather Mito Senju like that, he certainly would have earned himself a beating, yet the woman in front of him did so casually. That means she is probably from an even older generation than Hashirama Senju himself. For now, however, there were other problems to solve. For example, how Konoha had a royal bloodline in their vige, without anyone knowing about it. Chion, naturally, notices Hiruzen''s distress and chuckles a bit.


    "No need to think too deeply about it. The Uzumaki n never cared too much about that anyway. How about we get to business already, my body isn''t the youngest anymore, you know?


    ''Hehe, second step: Taking away all of Konoha''s momentum before the negotiations even start. Sessful. Now that Hiruzen thinks that Chion is significantly older than him, he will, out of instinct, be inclined to be more polite to her.''


    Next, the negotiations for the re-establishment of the Uzumaki n started. Hiruzen didn''t even consider not doing so, which allowed them to skip the first past of the negotiation.


    All in all, it was a rather boring affair. Yuna had created a seal that would react to members of her bloodline, while Hiruzen would tell a few trustworthy ANBU to carry the seal around when they were on a mission. If they found some Uzumaki n members, they would exin the situation to them and if they were interested, they could enter Konoha after dyeing their hair in a different color. If a huge number of people with "Uzumaki" red hair suddenly enter Konoha, people would certainly get suspicious. For now, those people would only meet in small groups, but as soon as a certain amount of people is reached, the Uzumaki n would return.


    In return, the Uzumaki n would sell their seals to Konoha''s shinobi at a premium price. Hiruzen had no illusions that the Uzumaki seals would remain exclusive for Konoha. If pretty much every other nation on the continent demanded to be able to buy those seals as well, then Hiruzen would have no other choice but to agree. Because of this, he was more than satisfied at just receiving a good price.


    The discussion took them about an hour and afterward, everyone left the Narapound with a satisfied expression.


    As soon as Chion and Yuna were sure that no one was following them, a simr-looking smirk appeared on their faces and, with a puff of smoke, Chion disappeared.


    ''Seriously, Minato, why did you hide a jutsu this useful in a scroll youbeled "Awesome ideas forbos and how I could name them".''


    Yuna was truly satisfied with today''s meeting. The trade conditions were appropriate and from now on, Uzumaki n members would slowly gather in Konoha. That, however, wasn''t even the best part. The best part was, without a doubt, that Yuna literally didn''t expose any significant secrets about herself. All the abnormal things she did when she was younger would, from now on, simply get the "She got help from an adult" or the "She used a seal she got from her guardian" treatment.

 Chapter 37 - Questioning

    <h4>Chapter 37 - Questioning</h4>


    A few momentster, food got served and the few people started eating in awkward silence. Well, Ino felt awkward, Hinata and Naruto were already used to Yuna creating situations like this, so they didn''t mind.


    After everyone finished eating, Ino could finally ask her questions.


    "I have a few questions about what happened yesterday and especially about Sasuke."


    "Mhh, alright. I don''t mind answering some questions, but first, I would like to know why you would ask me, of all people."


    "Well, the first group of people I considered asking is one of my female friends, but aftering to understand how we have been acting around Sasuke, that felt rather off."


    There clearly was some shame on her face, but Yuna ignored that for now and only nodded her head.


    ''Let''s at least wait until the conversation is over before I start teasing her about that.''


    "Next, I wanted to ask my parents, but err¡­"


    "Your father would have snuck out of the room before the conversation was over, so he can assassinate Sasuke."


    Although Ino didn''t answer her, considering how red her face was, she probably agreed with Yuna''s assessment.


    "I see, so I was pretty much the only option left, huh? Oh well, ask what you want to ask."


    Ino gave Yuna a nod and then asked her first question.


    "Did you know Sasuke would answer like this, Yuna?"


    "Yes, I did."


    "How did you know that he would have no qualm abandoning me?"


    Yuna took a while to ponder how exactly she was supposed to answer this question. After all: "because it''s obvious", doesn''t seem to be that great of an answer.


    "Well, how should I put it? I am good at reading people. Very good, in fact. The way he moves, the way his eyes move, how he tries to iste himself from everyone, and, of course, his general attitude towards those around him. Sasuke has a goal in front of him. He has decided that he will reach his goal with his own method and won''t ept help from anyone. Anything in the way of his goal is something he is willing to get rid of. No matter what or who it is."


    Ino was naturally shocked by this. If it was yesterday, she would have probably started yelling at Yuna, but after speaking with Sasuke yesterday her opinion of him took quite the beating.


    "What is his goal?"


    "I believe that is not something I should tell you, but if you want to find out, it is pretty easy to investigate."


    This felt rather weird to her. Yuna basically said: "It is a secret, but it is easy to find out."


    "Why doesn''t he want any help? Whatever his goal may be, wouldn''t it be easier to achieve with more people?"


    Yuna couldn''t help but chuckle at that.


    ''Of course, it would be easier, but if he asked people for help, then he wouldn''t be able to monopolize all that angst and hatred for himself.''


    [Seems like he is following the footsteps of his ancestors. If it is about brooding, then no one canpare with the Uchiha.]


    "He doesn''t want any help, because he is constantly telling himself that only the weak need help, that only he can do it, and that everyone else will just get in his way. Let me be serious with you, Ino. Just leave him alone. Attempting to help him will only make him angrier. I personally don''t mind helping someone in need but that is only when that person wants help. If you need help, but don''t want it, then why should I bother?"


    Ino didn''t answer. She just sat there, deep in thought.


    ''I had a crush on Sasuke, but now that I know he would happily sacrifice me for his goal, those feelings are gone. Yuna told me that Sasuke has some grand goal he wants to aplish; do I want to support him?¡­ No. Yuna is right. If he doesn''t want help why should I help him?''


    Although it took Ino a while to think everything through, Yuna quickly noticed that she has made her decision and nodded in satisfaction.


    ''Seems like she is at least capable of thinking things through probably, when her head isn''t upied thinking of Sasuke all the time.''


    "Thank you for answering my question, but there is actually something else I want to ask about."


    This actually got Yuna quite curious.


    ''What else could there be? That incident in the ssroom was probably the first time we talked with each other, after all.''


    "Go ahead, then."


    Ino cleared her throat, quickly stood up and pointed her finger at Hinata, who was currently chatting with Naruto.


    "What the hell is this all about!?"


    While Naruto and Hinata were puzzled by what Ino was talking about, Yuna only had one thought: Oops.


    Hinata was the first to react to Ino''s question.


    "Sorry Ino, but I am not sure what you are talking about."


    "I''m talking about you of course! Who are you? Where is the shy and meek Hinata, that couldn''t even get a sentence out without stuttering?"


    Hinatapletely froze up when she heard Ino''s question. As soon as she got home, she dropped the act she kept up at the academy andpletely forgot that Ino didn''t know her secret. Her first instinct was to look towards Yuna for help, but both she and Naruto had vanished and considering the background noise, were currently cleaning the dishes.


    ''Fast! When did they leave? More importantly: Did they just abandon me? What the hell? Well, this is pretty much my fault, but still, what the hell!?''


    Hinata sighed in annoyance at the antics of the twins.


    "It is a secret concerning the Hyuga n and me. I hope you won''t tell this to anybody since it could seriously mess up my life."


    Ino, however, had a sly smile on her face.


    "How about you tell me the whole story and in return, I won''t tell anybody about¡­"


    Ino was just about to finish her sentence when two handsnded on her shoulders from behind as a shudder went through her whole body. To Ino''s surprise, Hinata was no longer sitting in front of her either.


    "Ino-chan~¡­"


    Another shudder went through her whole body when she felt someone''s¡­ Hinata''s breath touched her ear. Ino felt pressure press down on her as cold sweat flowed down her back when she heard Hinata''s sweet-sounding voice.


    "You won''t tell anyone about my secret, will you~"


    "N-n-no, o-o-o-of course n-not."


    "That''s so nice of you, Ino-chan~"


    Hinata disappeared again and reappeared on her chair with a kind smile on her face. Ino, however, was terrified out of her mind.


    ''What the hell was that? What was with that speed? What about the pressure? Has Hinata already spent some time on a battlefield? Are the twins like this as well?''


    More and more questions kept popping up in her head, but she didn''t dare ask any of them. Hinata''s "kind" smile prevented her from asking more questions.


    Hinata has, of course, never stood on a real battlefield, but that doesn''t mean she isn''t used tobat. When she fights against Yuna, she always attacks with the intention to kill. Yuna taught her how to fight lethally and non-lethally and told Hinata that during fights with Yuna she should always go all out, since this is the fastest way to grow stronger. At first, Hinata was worried of actually killing Yuna duringbat, but that notion quickly got thrown out of the window by Hinata. Even getting a proper hit in is almost impossible. No need to even talk about killing her.


    Just when the silence became suffocating for Ino, Naruto reentered the room. His blonde hair was gone and instead reced with ck hair, while his blue eyes turnedpletely ck. He looked like he was currently brooding over something. He didn''t acknowledge anyone in the room, walked towards his chair, sat down and started looking out of the window.


    Ino found this scene slightly familiar, but didn''t know where to put it, while Hinata was trying to suppress herughter. She already could guess what would happen next and as she expected, the door burst open, revealing Yuna with tinum blond hair and light blue eyes.


    Ino was just about to ask a question, when Yuna started speaking.


    "TODAY, I AM SITTING NEXT TO SASUKE-KUN!!!"


    Ino immediately blushed crimson red, when she heard that scream that was so simr to her own, a week ago. She wanted to say something to intervene, but Yuna reacted faster. She quickly approached the still sitting Ino and red at her.


    "INO, GET AWAY FROM MY SASUKE-KUN!!!"


    Ino''s face somehow managed to get even redder. She wanted to say something, but had no idea what to say. Unluckily for her, that was exactly what Yuna had expected.


    "SASUKE-KUN, YOU WANT ME TO SIT NEXT TO YOU RIGHT!!!?


    Naruto, however, only gave a disinterested grunt as a response.


    "KYAAA!!! SASUKE-KUN LOVES ME!!!"


    Yuna was just about to say the next sentence, when Ino mmed her hand on the table.


    "FINE!!! I get it, okay? I was acting really stupid. Can you stop this now?"


    Naruto and Yuna both gave her a nod in acknowledgment and transformed back to normal.


    "It is good that you realized it Ino. Now if you will excuse me for a moment, I have something important to do."


    As soon as she finished her sentence, Naruto and Yuna copsed on the floor and startedughing. Hard. A few secondster, Hinata startedughing with them and a bitter, even Ino joined in. She herself could see how ridiculous her behavior was. She was still embarrassed about it, but now that she has let go of her crush, she could alsough about it.

 Chapter 43 - Graduation Exam

    <h4>Chapter 43 - Graduation Exam</h4>


    """[[¡­]]"""


    "What''s wrong? You don''t like the name?"


    "Err¡­ nee-san, that name is a little err¡­"


    "Of course, I like it. It sounds badass!"


    An awkward silence descended on the group as they looked at the owner of that voice, Minato Namikaze. Minato''s eyes shone with excitement after hearing the name Yuna came up with. When she used all those seals for the first time and gave the technique such a basic name, he was really disappointed. In his mind, an awesome technique naturally needs a badass name.


    "You used ice to create all those seals, didn''t you? How about putting that in the name, as well? How about [Convergence of Heaven and Earth: Return to Origin Ice Sealing Matrix]?


    Yuna, immediately, became excited, as well.


    "That''s good! Really good! But now that I think about it, doesn''t that feel really impersonal? What about [Uzumaki n''s Convergence of Heaven and Earth Secret Technique: Return to Origin Ice Sealing Matrix].


    Minato couldn''t help but facepalm after hearing this name.


    "How could I forget about that? As expected of my daughter. When you create a badass technique, you obviously need to incorporate your name into it. How about you¡­"


    While the duo was talking, the other people started to slowly distance themselves. After getting out of hearing range, the two parts of Kurama started talking with each other, since they still needed to figure out what exactly happened to them. When they have split apart, they didn''t feel different at all, which probably was a side effect of being sealed for so long, but now that they were pretty much free, they easily notice how different everything felt after getting their Yin Yang bnce back.


    Naruto, Hinata, and Kushina on the other hand simply started chatting about nothing and everything. This was another good chance for Naruto to learn more about his mother, so he would naturally take it.


    Like the first time, Minato was the first to disappear and Yuna returned to the rest of the group with a satisfied smile on her face. No one dared to ask, what kind of name the two came up with. A whileter, Kushina disappeared, as well and, yet again, Yuna could only smile wryly when Kushina said herst words.


    "Live well, my children."


    Naruto was, naturally, crying pretty hard again. It took Hinata and Yuna a while to calm him down, but when they did, the two halves of Kurama had also finished their discussion, so it was time to leave their mindscape. It would take Naruto a while to use Kurama''s chakra probably, but that was not something that couldn''t be solved with a healthy dose of training, so Yuna didn''t worry about it too much.


    A few months passed and it was finally time for the trio to finish the academy. The only noteworthy thing that happened in these months was, that they got a new teacher that seemed to be exclusively responsible for their physical education. Yuna didn''t bother to remember his name, but she was pretty sure it started with "Mez". Truth be told, Yuna was rather fond of him. It is rare to find someone that sell''s himself as a big shot but is actually aedian in disguise.


    The first time he entered the ssroom, he actually disyed his pathetic amount of killing intent in an attempt to get the respect of the children in the ss. Then, he proceeded to hold a speech at how pathetic it was, that the previous teacher couldn''t even dodge something as huge as a cake being thrown at them, just to be hit by a cake straight in the face the moment he finished that sentence.


    He, naturally, got angry at that and started hurling curses at whoever was responsible for this just to be hit, yet again, when he said: "I dare you to try this again!"


    Yuna almost wanted to stand up and apud his performance. His facial reaction, his words, the way he moved, he was perfect. The perfect side character C. Funny enough to please the audience, but insignificant enough to barely be remembered.


    Yuna couldn''t help but be slightly excited about finally bing a genin. After all, bing a genin meant that she would be considered an adult and that it would be much harder to mess with her from now on.


    The whole ss was currently sitting inside the ssroom and was waiting for the final test to start. The trio would, like always, answer barely enough questions to get a passing mark and then would perform the required jutsu to an eptable degree. As soon as they were genin, they could finally drop this annoying act and show what they were actually capable of.


    Only a single test remained, which was to show off the mastery over the [Bunshin no Jutsu].


    The first of the trio to be called for testing was Hinata, who passed the test easily. The next one to be called in was Naruto, who, surprisingly, failed the test. Yuna, however could easily see-through Naruto''s sad facade.


    ''Oh? Is he plotting something?''


    Naruto''s and Yuna''s eyes met for a split second and Yuna, immediately, had, at least, a basic understanding of what was going on.


    ''So, he really is plotting something, huh? I cannot help but feel proud of him for how far he hase.''


    [My memories might be a little off considering how often I get flooded with your degeneracy, but I''m pretty sure I remember, that you said you didn''t want to corrupt Naruto.]


    Yuna decided to casually ignore Kurama''sment, as she walked into the testing room. As soon as she reached the middle of the room and stood in front of the desk that had Iruka and Mezu¡­Miza¡­the new teacher sitting at it, she was asked to perform the [Bunshin no Jutsu].


    She pretended to go through the necessary hand seals and while doing so, she felt the new teacher attempting to cast a genjutsu on her. For a moment, she considered just killing him right here, but since Naruto seems to have something nned for him, Yuna decided to just ignore the interference and create the clone.


    Their new teacher was, naturally, surprised when she managed to create a clone despite his interference, but considering the current situation, he couldn''t say anything about it. Iruka congratted her and handed over her Konoha headband, which would identify her as one of Konoha''s shinobi from now on.


    After everyone except for Naruto received their headbands, they went home to their families. Naruto was the only one left behind while being "depressed" about his failure.


    Yuna and Hinata were naturally watching him from afar, to see what kind of scheme Naruto hade up with. Although Yuna had already expected their new teacher to be the culprit, she couldn''t help but chuckle a little when she saw him approach Naruto.


    ''Go for it, side character C. Go down how you are supposed to: In a single re of forgettable light.''

 Chapter 44 - Mezu…Mize…err... Dude

    <h4>Chapter 44 - Mezu¡­Mize¡­err¡­ Dude</h4>


    Meanwhile, the two ANBU that were following the twins around were giving each other weird looks. Today was supposed to be thest day of their mission, but it seems another troublesome situation will happen before the day ends.


    They didn''t know what Mizuki told Naruto, but after seeing Naruto grin they doubted it would end well for Mizuki. They also noticed that Hinata and Yuna were following Naruto, as well, which obviously would make the situation even worse for Mizuki.


    The four people followed Naruto and saw him enter the Hokage tower and leave it again, after 30 minutes, with a huge scroll strapped on his back.


    The two ANBU grew even more bewildered when they saw that scroll. Where did ite from and why was Naruto carrying it around?


    Yuna, meanwhile, had a rough understanding of the situation. She hid at a different angle when Naruto and Mizuki were talking and managed to read their lips. Mizuki apparently wanted Naruto to steal some important scroll out of the Hokage''s office. She had no idea how someone could fall for such a ridiculous lie, but she was pretty sure, Naruto didn''t. She had, however, an idea where the scroll on Naruto''s back came from and already had a rough idea of what Naruto was nning.


    Naruto was currently speeding through Konoha with a smirk on his face. After a few more minutes of travel, he arrived in a forest just outside the vige. This was the ce Mizuki told him to deliver the scroll to. After a few more minutes of waiting, Mizuki appeared with a smile on his face.


    "Good job, Naruto. You managed to pass the secret test. Just hand over the scroll and I will promote you to a genin."


    Naruto almost sneered when he heard Mizuki''s speech. In thest few years, he has be more and more experienced at reading people''s emotions and he could easily tell how much Mizuki hated him. For now, however, he decided to keep up the act. A goofy smile appeared on Naruto''s face as he nodded in excitement.


    "Haha, of course, I did it. I will be really great one day, so getting the scroll was, naturally, easy for me."


    After saying that, Naruto tossed the big scroll on his back towards Mizuki, who caught it with glee in his eyes. Truth be told, he only wanted one of the demons to get in trouble before he betrayed Konoha and maybe get the chance to kill one of them. He never expected to actually get the Scroll of Seals. The reward Orochimaru would give him for this should be pretty good. He couldn''t help but get excited at the prospect of bing one of Orochimaru''s most important shinobi.


    "Haha, well done Naruto. Here is your reward for getting the scroll. IT''S DEATH!"


    Mizuki quickly sank both his hands into the small bags on his belt and momentster, four shurikens were flying towards Naruto. Although Naruto was slightly surprised at suddenly being attacked, he didn''t panic, at all. Yuna had trained him for a long time now and constant vignce was something that has been pretty much engraved into his bones.


    He saw the shuriken flying at him and decided to "get killed" by them. Naruto didn''t expect Mizuki to hate him enough to actually attempt to kill him, but for the sake of his prank, he decided to just go through with it. Simultaneously, he decided to make the whole thing much more vicious as revenge for actually attempting to kill him.


    What Naruto didn''t expect to happen, however, was that just a moment before the shurikens were about to hit him, Iruka jumped in front of him in an attempt to block the shuriken with his body. Naruto''s eyes almost fell out of their sockets when he saw that. If Iruka just blocked the shuriken with a kunai or something like that it would still be fine. Yes, his prank would have been ruined, but that was all there was to it. Now, however, there was actually a chance for Iruka to get fatally wounded because of it.


    Naruto was just about to use some of Kurama''s chakra, no matter the consequences, when another 4 shurikens came flying and blocked the four Mizuki had used. Mizuki was, naturally, angered by this and he immediately started yelling.


    "Who is there?! Show yourself!"


    As soon as he finished speaking, Yuna revealed herself with a wry expression on her face.


    "Seriously Iruka, what are you even doing? It good that you want to protect Naruto, but you do realize there are other methods than using your body as a shield, right?"


    Iruka''s face slightly reddened after he heard Yuna''sment and he was just about to answer when Mizuki intervened.


    "HAHAHA, to think both the demons would be here, today is truly my lucky day! Not only did I get my hands on the Scroll of Seals, I even get the chance to kill the twin demons!"


    "Yeah, yeah, Mezu¡­Mize¡­err¡­ dude, you sure are amazing."


    A rather awkward silence descended on the surroundings when everyone realized that Yuna doesn''t even remember Mizuki''s name. This was actually a problem she had in her past life as well. She simply couldn''t remember the names of people she deemed uninteresting. Mizuki, as side character C, naturally, fell into that category.


    Mizuki, naturally, grew even more furious when he realized that Yuna doesn''t even remember his name.


    "What the hell?! How can you not even remember my name?! I have been teaching your ss for half a year already! Are you an idiot?!"


    Yuna, of course, couldn''t let someone curse her like that, so she stepped forward with confidence.


    "Haha, I was just ying with you. Of course, I know your name, Muzaki!"


    """¡­"""


    During the awkward silence after Yuna''s sentence, Naruto quietly approached her and whispered something into her ear. After a nod of understanding, she crossed her arms in front of her body. An arrogant sneer appeared on her face as she spoke her next sentence.


    "Haha, I was just ying with you. Of course, I know your name, Mizuki!"


    """¡­"""


    After another awkward pause, Mizuki finally snapped.


    "Hehe, I see now, you want to distract me with your nonsense until reinforcement arrives, but there is no way someone in this vige would willingly help you. Do you want to know why? Do you want to know the reason why everybody hates you?"


    "Of course, I want to know about it, Miz¡­"


    Yuna stopped for a moment and seemed to be thinking about something very hard for a moment.


    "¡­uka. Tell me about it."


    Mizuki simply ignored that Yuna seemed to have forgotten his name yet again and proceeded with unveiling the "big secret".


    "You two have¡­"


    "Stop it Mizuki, don''t tell them!"


    Before the "big secret" could be revealed Iruka intervened, but that, naturally wouldn''t stop Mizuki.


    "¡­the Kyuubi sealed inside you. That''s right, both of you are monsters, that''s why everyone in the vige hates you!"


    Iruka panicked when he heard Mizuki reveal the secret of the Kyuubi and expected the twins to sink into despair when they heard about it. To his surprise, however, Yuna and Naruto were currently looking at Mizuki like he was an idiot. A few momentster, Yuna''s face switched to one filled with joy.


    "Oh my god, Naruto, did you hear that? Apparently, the Kyuubi is sealed inside us!"


    Naruto, immediately, mimicked Yuna''s expression when he understood her n.


    "Isn''t that amazing nee-san? To think we would have the Kyuubi sealed inside us!"


    "I know, right. This is such an exclusive secret. Only about 90% of the vige know about it. We are truly lucky to be informed about a 20-story tall fox being sealed inside us."


    "I know, right. How could we possibly find out about someone else literally being stored inside us? That''s just ridiculous."


    Yuna could have sworn she heard a few people chuckle in the background, but decided to ignore it. She saw how Iruka and Mizuki were both bbergasted that Naruto and she already knew about the Kyuubi and could only shake her head at their reactions.


    ''Seriously, why do these people think we don''t know about it. Our birthday is literally the same day as the attack on Konoha and everyone is calling us demons. If you are capable of adding one and one together, it is rather obvious what is going on.''


    Yuna had already lost interest in the current situation, so she decided to end it now.


    "Oh well, Naruto, let''s end this. Just knock Mi¡­ him out and we can get this over with."


    "Okay, nee-san."


    Without another word, the scroll on Mizuki''s back disappeared into a cloud of smoke and as soon as the cloud disappeared, a second Naruto was revealed, standing next to a knocked out Mizuki.


    Seeing what happened just now, Yuna couldn''t help but ask a question.


    "I am just curious, but what was your actual n for the prank?"


    Naruto nodded in understanding and started to exin what he had nned out.


    "I thought he wanted the scroll to get stronger himself and would take it home after getting it. After he went to sleep, I would knock him out and then paint his whole house orange, like, the whole thing.


    After he tried to kill me, however, I changed my ns. I wanted to pretend that I died after being critically injured by his shuriken and after he took my shadow clone in scroll-form home, I would still knock him out. This time, however, I would search for his porn collection, you told me every man would have, tie him up and ce him together with his collection in the middle of the market."


    Yuna felt a shiver of pure terror going through Iruka and the two ANBU guards but decided to ignore it.


    "You do realize, that even if you did it, you wouldn''t be promoted to genin, right?"


    This time, Naruto actually froze up. He didn''t think about that at all! He only had his sessful prank in mind, without thinking about the consequences. Seeing that Naruto was pretty close to crying, she could only shake her head in exasperation.


    "Fine, fine, Naruto. Don''t worry about it. Nee-san will help you solve your problem."


    Yuna still had a rather effective trump card against the Hokage, and although she would rather preserve it for more serious issues, if it was for Naruto, she wouldn''t mind using it.


    "There is no need for that!"


    Surprisingly, Iruka had something to say. He approached Naruto and took off his shinobi headband with the Konoha symbol on it.


    "Due to your outstanding service towards Konoha in not only reporting about a Chunin attempting to betray Konoha but even knocking him out, I will use my authority as a Chunin teacher to promote you to a genin."


    Yuna was rather suspicious about that kind deration, after all, Naruto didn''t report anything and certainly didn''t do it for the sake of Konoha. But after seeing Naruto''s relieved smile and seeing that the ANBU guards didn''t seem to mind, she simply stopped worrying about it.


    ''Like this, I can at least use my trump card for what I intended it to be used.''

 Chapter 45 - Blatant Bribery

    <h4>Chapter 45 - tant Bribery</h4>


    Hiruzen was currently sitting inside his office and was reading his favorite book. While reading, a perverted chuckle would asionally escape his lips.


    ''Hehe, no matter how often I read this, I simply can''t get enough of it. There are rumors that the author is working on his next book, but no information on when it will be released. Will it be a sequel to "Garden of Lilies "or apletely new storyline? I really can''t wait.''


    These rumors were, of course, spread by Yuna herself. There is no better advertisement than having people talk about it after all. She ns to release her new book in a few months when the rumor mill is at its peak.


    Hiruzen was just about to turn the pages when he heard someonend on the window frame of the window behind him. In his mind, the only one who would do something this brazen was Jiraiya. Hiruzen turned around with a scowl on his face and was just about to start scolding Jiraiya when hepletely froze up. Instead of a middle-aged man, he was crossing eyes with a young teenage girl. His hands blurred and with a speed that might even surpass him at his peak, he hid away his book inside one of his drawers.


    "Yo, old man. I want to talk about something important."


    Hiruzen was slightly relieved when Yuna apparently didn''t notice the book he was reading but was also rather confused about why she came to his office through the window.


    "I''m, naturally, happy to help you with your problems, but why did you decide toe through the window? You should know, that my job is very important and not everyo¡­"


    "I saw the book you were reading."


    "¡­as I said, whatever it is I can help you with, I will naturally do so."


    "Haha that''s good, but you should know, that the matter I want to talk about is really important."


    After that sentence, Yuna discreetly pointed at the trigger for the privacy seals. Although Hiruzen had no idea how Yuna knew of the correct position, he simply decided to ignore that for now and simply activate the seal. He was currently thinking about how he could convince Yuna that he wasn''t brazenly reading porn inside his office.


    "Alright, we can talk freely now. What is so important that you had to interrupt me finding out about Konoha''s current trends?"


    "I am here to make a little deal with you in regards to the team assignments. There are a few things I would like your¡­support with. Oh, by the way, I know that book was released years ago."


    Hiruzen could feel a dagger pierce his heart after Yuna revealed his lie, but he still kept his stoic face. As for her request in regards to the team cements, he wasn''t surprised in the slightest.


    ''She probably wants to be in a team with Naruto and Hinata, but that, unfortunately, is impossible. Having both Jinchuuriki in the same genin team can''t be allowed, after all.''


    "Well, I am an old man and have a lot of work to do, so it is rather hard to keep up with the trend. Being a few years behind is nothing unusual at all. As for your request, I, unfortunately, have to den¡­"


    "Now, now, let us not say anything we might regretter, okay"?


    Yuna quickly raised both her hands and stopped Hiruzen from saying more. Hiruzen couldn''t help but look at her weirdly.


    ''Why does that sound like she wants to threaten me. Does she think she can threaten me, now that she has seen me reading that book? No, I don''t think she would be that stupid.''


    While Hiruzen was pondering what Yuna might be nning, she pulled out a small book, that looked rather simr to the one Hiruzen was just reading. She carefully put it onto the table in front of Hiruzen and then crossed her arms in front of her and waited for Hiruzen to make a decision.


    Hiruzen couldn''t help but be slightly taken aback at how confident Yuna seemed. He carefully picked up the book and inspected it. He was slightly surprised that it was actually signed, but a sneer of disdain quickly appeared on his face.


    ''Hehe, not a bad move and I have to admit that it probably wasn''t easy to get your hands on a signed copy, but¡­ aren''t you looking down on me? I, naturally, have my own signed copy safely stored away at home. You won''t be able to bribe me this easily.''


    "I''m surprised you got your hands on this, but bribing the Hokage isn''t that easy."


    At this point in time, Hiruzen had already forgotten that he wanted to convince Yuna that he wasn''t reading porn inside his office. By thinking he could be bribed with a simple signed copy, Yuna implied that she didn''t think he had one. That naturally went against his pride of being a true fan and he had to put her in her ce.


    Yuna''s smile, however, only widened after Hiruzen''s rejection.


    "Ohh? Are you sure about that?"


    For some reason, a shudder went through Hiruzen''s body. Thest time Yuna acted like this was when she finished off Inoichi. He gave the book another nce and that came to a mind-blowing realization.


    ''No, way! It cannot be one of THEM!''


    Hiruzen lifted his head and gave Yuna another nce. The only thing he could see in Yuna''s eyes was mockery. She was looking down at him for thinking that a signed copy was already the peak. For being a frog in the well that doesn''t know how high the heavens truly are.


    With shaking hands, Hiruzen picked up the book again. He carefully turned the pages like they were the most breakable material in the world and finally reached THAT page. After reading THAT name, his mind almost exploded.


    ''THIS IS A REVIEW COPY THAT WAS SIGNED BY THE AUTHOR!!!''


    It took Hiruzen a few minutes to regather his thoughts, but when he did, he carefully closed the book, put it into a safety sleeve that seemed to have appeared out of nowhere, put it into one of the drawers of his table, and then closed the drawer, causing a few seals to light up to confirm the closing process.


    A grandfatherly smile appeared on Hiruzen''s face.


    "Haha, Yuna, no need to worry. As this vige''s Hokage, it is of utmost importance for me to help my citizens out. If you want me to shuffle around the team assignments a little then I will naturally do so."


    Yuna really wanted to give Hiruzen''s shamelessness a thumbs-up, however, since it fit her agenda, she would ignore it for now.


    "As expected of the Hokage, you really are great. Anyway, here are my requests: Put Hinata, Naruto, and me in different teams. I have been babysitting those two for quite a while now and it''s time for them to learn to walk on their own legs."


    Hiruzen only nodded at that. He nned to separate Naruto from the two anyway and put him in a team with two other genins. As for Yuna and Hinata, they were supposed to be part of the five-team cell under Kurenai Yuuhi that specializes in tracking. A sensor as ridiculous as Yuna would naturally be a good fit for that team. Since Yuna seems to have her own ideas, he didn''t mind amodating her for a bit.


    "As for the second request, hehe, I want you to put me in a two-man cell. Just me and a jonin and I want that jonin to specialize in infiltration and assassination."


    "Absolutely not! Why would you want that!?"


    "Hehe, no need to worry about that. Just assign a jonin to me. From what I heard, jonin''s can reject the genin''s that were assigned to them, if they deem them not suitable. Just make sure the Jonin tests me fairly and if he or she still rejects me, I will just join another group. How does that sound?"


    Hiruzen ponders Yuna''s offer for a while and then nodded his head in agreement. He will just give Yuna to a jonin and tell the jonin to reject her no matter what happens. That should solve the problem.


    "Oh, by the way. I might have put a seal on that book, that turns it into dust after getting activated. If I feel like I am being tricked I might get angry and, totally on ident, of course, activate that seal. Oh, well, see youter, old man."


    Hiruzen nodded his head in understanding. As the Hokage, there was, naturally, no way he would trick one of his citizens with dirty schemes, so there was no need for Yuna to worry about anything.

 Chapter 46 - Kakashi Hatake

    <h4>Chapter 46 - Kakashi Hatake</h4>


    Yuna, Naruto, and Hinata were currently standing in front of the academy. It was finally time for them to meet their new jonin senseis. Well, Naruto and Hinata would. Yuna''s sensei, apparently, is still outside of Konoha on a mission.


    All three of them wore rather simr looking pants. But, while Naruto''s were orange, Yuna''s were ice-blue and Hinata''s were a violet, that looked suspiciously simr in color to Yuna''s eyes.


    All three of them had, like most shinobi, a holster for shuriken and other tools on their sides. Although they looked like normal holsters that can be bought anywhere, Yuna slightly modified them with seals¡­which turned them into "national treasure grade" equipment.


    They have huge storage space and as long as they aren''t more than a kilometer apart, things inside one of the bags can be taken out from the other bags, as well. Additionally, they are pretty much impossible to be stolen or destroyed.


    Naruto wore afortable tracksuit. It was ck with orange sleeves and he had an orange Uzumaki n symbol on his back. His hairstyle was rather simr to his father. Considering he has also been growing rather quicklytely and has reached 1,52 meters in height and he looked very simr to his father. Yuna found it simply ridiculous that no one has said anything about that yet. He had a mischievous smile on his face and his blue eyes radiated excitement.


    Hinata on the other hand wore a simple white hooded jacket with a purple Uzumaki symbol on her back. Her jacket''s zipper was undone and revealed a simple blue shirt underneath it that, to Kurama''s annoyance, had a very small red fox stitched onto it above Hinata''s chakra center. It was gifted to her by Yuna with the words: ''''Now all three of us can have azy fox hanging around with us." And Hinata naturally loved it. She had hip-length hair that she simply let cascade down her back with two strands framing her face. Her height was 1,49 meters and she, just like Naruto, had excitement radiating out of her eyes, while a calm and confident smile adorned her face. Today she would finally bepletly set free from the Hyuga n and she naturally couldn''t wait.


    Yuna wore a blue Haori with white trimming that had purple snowkes sewn into it. Her back was adorned with a golden Uzumaki n symbol with 5 small purple spikes fitted around it. Thisbination made it look a little bit like Yuna was carrying a huge crown on her back if someone looks at it closer. Her crimson-colored hair with blue strands was tied to a simple ponytail that reached her shoulder des. While one blue and one red of the strands were framing her face. Her facial features were simr to Kushina but much sharper. Unlike Kushina''s eyes, which usually radiated friendliness and excitement, Yuna''s purple eyes held deep profoundness andposure. Her height was simr to Naruto''s at 1,51 meters. She didn''t mind being a little smaller than Naruto, since it is rather normal for a man to be a bit taller than a woman. She had a calm smile on her face as she entered the shinobi academy for thest time.


    As soon as they entered the ssroom, Ino approached them with a happy smile.


    "Hello, it is good to see that everyone is here."


    As soon as she finished that sentence, she red at Naruto who could only chuckle dryly in return.


    "So¡­ mind telling me what you failing the exam was all about?"


    Naruto gave her another small chuckle and then started his exnation.


    "Look, Ino-chan, it is not what¡­"


    "It was to y another prank, right?"


    Naruto seemed to have received a physical blow after Ino''s question and staggered back a little. Unfortunately for him, the floor was, for some unknown reason, frozen over, exactly where Naruto was trying to step. Naruto slipped and started to fall. While he was falling, he tried to grab everything he could to prevent his fall. Unfortunately, that "everything" turned out to be Uchiha Sasuke who was too busy brooding to react, so both of them crashed to the ground.


    When Yuna saw what kind of position they fell into, Yuna almost wanted to apud Naruto''s skills. Sasuke wasying on his back, while Naruto was on top of him. One of Naruto''s knees was dangerously close to Sasuke''s crotch, while Naruto was holding his upper body with one hand that was just beside Sasuke''s ear. The spiciest part was that Naruto''s and Sasuke''s lips were almost touching each other.


    ''If Naruto''s instincts were worse it actually would have happened, huh? I just wanted Naruto to trip into Sasuke, who would have thought I would create such a spicy scene.''


    [BWAHAHAHAH, I can only imagine how my other part feels. I wonder if he would have managed to cut off his sense in time if it actually happened.]


    "NARUTO. WHAT ARE YOU DOING TO MY SASUKE-KUN!!!"


    Yuna could only shake her head when she heard the banshee scream. Even after Yuna gave her a reality check, she still insisted on running after Sasuke. Naruto, on the other hand, was currently shaking in fear. The target of his fear was, naturally, not Sakura, but the two purple eyes that were currently locked onto him and held nothing but amusement.


    Naruto stood up as quickly as possible and was about to leave the room when two handsnded on his shoulders. Instead of hands, however, it felt like chains were attached to him instead. He slowly turned his head around and saw Yuna looking at him with a motherly smile.


    "Don''t worry, Naruto, as your nee-san I will naturally support you. I can''t really approve of Sasuke, but I am sure things will work out somehow."


    Naruto''s face turnedpletely pale after hearing that, while almost coughing up some blood. The whole ssroom turnedpletely silent as everyone was giving Naruto and Sasuke weird looks. Yuna could see that she might be pushing a little far this time, so she decided to quickly de-escte the situation.


    "Hahaha, Naruto, don''t look at me like that. You should know I was only joking around, right?"


    Naruto couldn''t help but give Yuna an angry pout.


    "Please control yourself, nee-san."


    "Haha, sorry, okay? I was surprised how great younded, so I lost control for a little."


    While Naruto and Yuna were bickering, Sasuke finally managed to get out of his stupor. He was just about to yell at the twins, when Iruka entered the room, so the only thing he could do was re at them. Yuna and Naruto, however, didn''t even notice him, which made him even angrier.


    "Okay, everyone. I am here to tell you about the jonin that will act as your sensei from now on. You will form a team under your new sensei with two other genins and form a three-man cell under the guidance of your jonin sensei. From now on your sensei will be responsible for your education and will teach you how to be stronger."


    "I will now read out the team assignments: Team Seven will consist of Sasuke Uchiha, Sakura Haruno¡­"


    "YES, MY LOVE PREVAILED!!!"


    "¡­ and Naruto Uzumaki."


    Naruto couldn''t help but groan when he heard that. His luck was really bad to be in a team with those two. Yuna on the other hand could only nod in approval.


    ''Despite how he usually acts, that old man is surprisingly cunning. With Sasuke''s arrogance and Sakura''s obsession with him, these two make perfect cannon fodder in case the situation gets dicey. While idiot number one and two are happily fighting their opponents to the death, their sensei should have enough time to rescue the valuable Jinchuuriki. Not bad, old man. Not bad, at all.''


    Hiruzen, meanwhile, considered whether it was really okay to choose the new genin teams randomly after Yuna''s request, but after considering how much time it would take him to properly bnce them, time that he would rather spend admiring his new treasure, he decided to not think about it anymore.


    Back in the ssroom, Iruka continued his announcement.


    "As for your jonin sensei, it will be Kakashi Hatake. Apparently, Yuna Uzumaki will temporarily be part of team seven, as well, since her jonin is currently on a mission outside of Konoha."


    ''Oh? That was unexpected. I''m temporarily in a team with Naruto? Is the old man trying to butter up to me now?''


    Hiruzen, meanwhile, was kowtowing in front of a shrine that had multiple books ced on it. At the very top of it, was the treasure he acquired just a few days ago from Yuna: The review copy of "Garden of Lilies".


    "I offer my prayer to Eros-sama, the god of Gentleman."


    The team assignments continued and about a minuteter, everyone was assigned to a team. Hinata was together with Kiba Inuzuka and Shino Aburame.


    Kiba was rather brash and loud, but he at least seemed loyal, while Shino seemed to be calm and collected, which was slightly surprising to Yuna. In her previous life, people that grew bugs insider their body were pretty much all nutjobs, after all.


    Ino was teamed up with Shikamaru and Chouji, which probably doesn''t surprise anyone that knew the history of their ns. They have been fighting side by side for ages and naturally would continue to do so.


    As for the jonin that would lead their teams from now on? Yuna has almost no information about them except for their bingo book entries. She found it a little weird that Kurenai Yuuhi, someone who excels at genjutsu, was taking charge of a tracking team, though.


    "Your new sensei will appear here shortly. I wish everyone in this room good luck in their future endeavors."


    A few minutester, Ino''s and Hinata''s sensei arrived to take them somewhere, while team seven and Yuna were still waiting.


    An hourter, the four of them still sat inside the ssroom. Sasuke seemed to be determined to brood until Kakashi arrived, while Sakura seemed to get slowly annoyed by all the waiting. Yuna and Naruto meanwhile had their heads on their tables and appeared to be sleeping.


    Another hour passed by. Sakura was visibly annoyed, while Sasuke was continuing to brood. Yuna and Naruto were still sleeping with a calm smile on their faces.


    Meanwhile, Kakashi was looking at his new students and shook his head.


    ''They show no signs of wanting to be a team. Guess this is another failure. Those two twins are even sleeping. They seemed to have no awareness of their surroundings at all. Oh well, guess I''ll wait another hour.'' After saying that he pulled a book out of his back pocket and started reading.


    ''Ah, Red Rose-sensei, just when will you release your next masterpiece?''


    Another hour passes and as soon as Kakashi decides to stop observing their ssroom, Yuna and Naruto wake up from their "sleep". They nced at each other for a moment and then nodded their heads. Naruto stood up with a smirk. He walked towards the door and ced a chalk sponge on top of it.


    "What are you doing, idiot? He is a jonin. There is no way he will fall for that."


    Naruto smirked at Sakura before answering her.


    "The moreyers you add, the harder it will be to find the core."


    Sakura had, naturally, no idea what that meant. She was about to retort, when the door opened and Kakashi entered, just to have a sponge fall on his head. Even Yuna couldn''t help but raise her brow a little when she saw him actually fall for that.


    ''Is he trying to teach us something with this or is he just not attuned to attacks without killing intent?''


    "Hmm¡­ How can I say this¡­My first impre¡­"


    Kakashi, however, couldn''t finish his sentence, as a barrage of wooden shuriken were shot at him. His single visible eye widened in surprise as he quickly dodged all of them with minimal movements. He was just about to dodge thest one when he noticed that a cake was being hurled at the exact location where he wanted to dodge to. He quickly pumped chakra through his body and twisted away his head to barely dodge the cake and after he managed to do so, a single chalk spongended onto his head. This, immediately, silenced the room.


    Kakashi quickly scanned through the faces of his new team to understand the situation. Sasuke and Sakura seem to have no idea what just happened, while Yuna and Naruto had an annoyed pout on their face. He was just about to put more thought into it when Naruto interrupted him.


    "You know, sensei, that would have been much funnier if you weren''t hit by the first sponge, you know?"


    "You are right, Naruto. Why did we even bother with that borate setup if we could have hit him that easy? What a waste."


    Silence descended on the room before it was broken by Sakura.


    "WAIT!!! You are responsible for the cakes!?"

 Chapter 47 - Introductions

    <h4>Chapter 47 - Introductions</h4>


    The five people sitting on the roof of the academy currently had a rather awkward atmosphere surrounding them. Sakura was starring daggers in an attempt to find out how those cakes kept appearing. Sasuke was brooding especially hard while thinking about that surprisingly well-coordinated surprise attack he just witnessed. Kakashi seemed to be deep in thoughts, as well. He was pondering how the twins managed to set all of that up in the short time it took him to reach the ssroom. Naruto and Yuna on the other hand were waiting for Kakashi to start talking with casual smiles on their faces. Kakashi noticed that the mood was getting more and more awkward, so he decided to just start the conversation.


    "Anyway, let''s start with introductions, shall we? How about we start off by you saying a few things about yourself. Like your likes, dislikes, hobby''s and dreams for the future."


    Sakura was the first to answer.


    "Sensei, shouldn''t you talk about yourself first?"


    "Huh? I guess that''s true. Let''s see¡­ My name is Hatake Kakashi, my likes and dislikes¡­ I don''t want to tell you about them¡­My dream¡­Well, I have a lot of hobbies."


    """¡­"""


    Yuna could only roll her eyes at that half-assed introduction.


    "His likes are reading a certain kind of book, I don''t know all of his dreams, but one of them is probably getting his hands on a certain version of a certain kind of book while his hobbies are reading a certain kind of book."


    All eyes immediately zeroed in on Kakashi with each pair looking more suspicious than thest. Kakashi released an awkward sigh and then swiftly proceeds to divert the topic to something else.


    "Anyway, pinky, what about you?"


    "Eh? Me? Well, my name is Sakura Haruno. My likes are¡­ hmm¡­the person I like is¡­hehe¡­as for my dream¡­OH YEAH¡­"


    During her introduction, Sakura was constantly ncing at Sasuke, who ignored herpletely.


    Kakashi on the other hand was already getting a small headache.


    ''More interest in boys than in bing a shinobi, huh? This will be really bothersome.''


    "As for my dislikes. The Demon Twins!"


    Yuna only rolled her eyes at Sakura, while Naruto had a wry smile on his face. He didn''t do anything at all. Wasn''t nee-san the only one bullying her that one time? Howe I am mixed in there, as well?


    ''Seems like at least Naruto isn''t hostile to Sakura, despite her apparent dislike for Naruto.''


    "I see, thanks for that¡­unique¡­ introduction. Blondie, you are next."


    "Okay~ My name is Naruto Uzumaki, I like my family members, those few I consider friends and ramen. I dislike all those idiots who hate me without a reason. My hobbies are ying around with seals and pranking people, preferably together with nee-san. It is my dream to be surrounded by a lot of friends and family while having enough power to protect all of them."


    ''I''m pretty sure something rather outrageous was mixed in there just now. Did he say ying around with seals? Guess I should find out more about that when I have time. The first part of his dreams seems rather fitting for a child that grew up without parents, but the second part makes it rather obvious that it wasn''t a simple childish desire, but something he had actually thought about properly. He grew up rather interestingly and it is pretty obvious that his big sister yed a huge roll in that.''


    "Alright, you are next grumpy."


    Although Sasuke was annoyed by that nickname he decided to just get the introductions out of the way.


    "My name is Sasuke Uchiha. I dislike most things and don''t like anything in particr. Rather than a dream, I have a certain ambition. I want to resurrect my n and kill a certain person."


    ''Well, it is like I thought.''


    Before Kakashi could disperse the dark atmosphere, Yuna''sughter echoed on the rooftop.


    "Haha, damn, Sasuke, that is pretty good. To think our dreams would be this simr. I didn''t expect to find a kindred soul in you."


    Everyone gave Yuna a weird nce when she said this. Only Naruto could more or less guess what she meant.


    "Oh, well. Might, as well, start my introduction. I''m Yuna Uzumaki. Like Naruto, I like my family members and friends. Additionally, I enjoy fighting and pranking people. I dislike people that think they are bigshots because they are rted to someone important. As for my dreams¡­hehe¡­ Just like Sasuke, I also want to kill a certain man and then create a huge harem for my self to resurrect the Uzumaki n. I am currently working on a method to make that possible, by the way. I have an additional dream and¡­"


    "WAIT A MOMENT!!! How is that the same as Sasuke-kun''s? He didn''t say anything about an h-h-harem!"


    Yuna could only give her another eye-roll.


    "How else do you expect him to resurrect his n? No matter how much he broods over it, new Uchiha won''t appear out of nowhere. If he just wants a family that is one thing but to resurrect a whole n, he would need to make a lot of descendants with multiple women, otherwise, the Uchiha genes will either be crippled by intermarriage or heavily diluted over time."


    Kakashi almost started to chuckle, when Yuna finished her exnation.


    ''Now that I think about it, that is actually true. The always serious and proud st Uchiha" proudly proimed that he is aiming for a harem. Considering Sasuke looks like he was just hit by a train, he probably hasn''t considered that either. The color of Sakura''s face, meanwhile, is constantly changing from a deep blush to a desperate pale face. Who knows what kind of thoughts are currently going through her head? I certainly don''t want to know. Naruto seems to be rather indifferent about the whole matter. Does he already know about it? Now that I think about it, what does she mean by "working on a method to make that possible"? Urgh, I was warned that Yuna might be troublesome, but the introductions are barely finished and I''m already getting a serious headache.''


    "Thank you for another¡­ enlightening ¡­ introduction, now that we¡­"


    "Whoa there, hold your horses. I was just about to unveil my additional dream when Sakura interrupted me. Aren''t you interested?"


    Somehow, Kakashi felt that saying "yes" would be a mistake, but he couldn''t help but get curious about it.


    "Fine then, go ahead."


    "Hehe, okay. My final dream is¡­"


    Yuna''s grin widened and her eyes shone with fierce determination. Kakashi was already regretting that he didn''t stop her.


    "¡­to surpass everyone who stands in my way and eclipse this world''s most powerful being."


    If another 12-year-old had said that, Kakashi would have probably dismissed it as a random child''s ramblings, but Yuna''s eyes were telling a different story. Unbendable confidence and willpower were radiating out of them as if she held no doubt that she would reach her goal and that it was just a matter of time. If that''s all there was to it, he might have still dismissed it as a child not knowing what kind of nonsense it was spouting, but Yuna''s smile that wasced with a thirst for battle told another story.


    ''She isn''t unaware of the hardships. She wees them. Considering she mentioned that she likes fighting rather casually in her introduction, I wasn''t paying much attention to it, but that seems to have been an oversight. Rather than saying her dream is to be the strongest, isn''t it more fitting to say she wants to fight against the strongest? Luckily, she will switch to another jonin soon. I really don''t want to deal with someone this thirsty for battle.''


    Kakashi could see that Sakura and Sasuke were eyeing Yuna like she was an idiot and his instincts were telling him that, if one of them said something dismissive about her dream right now, there will be a lot of trouble, so Kakashi quickly intervened.


    "That is rather ambitious, but I guess you can''t reach high if you don''t aim high."


    ''Nice one, me. That should de-escte the situation for now.''


    "Anyway, tomorrow we will be having a survival test. Those that don''t pass, will be sent back to the academy. No matter how much you beg or cry, if your jonin sensei doesn''t ept you, then too bad. Yuna is actually excluded from the test since I am not her official jonin sensei¡­"


    "Haha, no way. Don''t be like that Kakashi. How about you let me take part, as well? I expect my own sensei to make it rather difficult for me, so if I can''t even pass your test, I shouldn''t even bother with the other one."


    Kakashi really wanted to curse Yuna for cunningly inserting herself into the group, but decided to not bother with it instead.


    ''I can''t really fail this team anyway. Whether she is here or not doesn''t really matter in the end.''


    "Fine, whatever, you can take part in it, as well. I suggest you don''t eat any breakfast, since¡­ you might throw it up. Dismissed."


    If Kakashi saw the smirk that was currently on Yuna''s and Naruto''s faces he would have probably changed his decision rather quickly.

 Chapter 48 - Stolen Content And Suggestions

    Seems like the Russian site Rte has casually stolen my novel and tranted it to Russian. They even gave it a thumbnail xD The funny thing is, that I would give them permission to do this no questions asked if whoever did this just asked me and gave me credit.


    So in case, you would rather read this in Russian you just have to google "Goddess of Ice rte" and there you go xD


    On another note: I actually considered changing the name of my novel for a while now. The current title paired with the tags makes it kind of look like your typical "mc goes god mode at chapter 2 and has a 10 member harem at chapter 20" kind of novel, which clearly isn''t what I am going for. The problem is, that, so far, I haven''te up with anything I like more than the current title. If you have any good ideas, just post them in thements.


    I might post the start of the "bell test" today, but I am not making any guarantees. Whether I post it today or tomorrow, I n to finish the "bell test" this weekend.


    Have a nice weekend and stay healthy.

 Chapter 49 - Start Of The Bell Test

    <h4>Chapter 49 - Start Of The Bell Test</h4>


    Yuna and Naruto were currently on their way back home. Yuna noticed that Naruto wanted to ask something, but wasn''t sure how to do it. Yuna could guess that it had something to do with tomorrow''s survival training but decided to keep quiet until Naruto asked his questions.


    It took a few more minutes for Naruto to finally open his mouth.


    "Err¡­nee-san¡­I have a question."


    Yuna only responded with a light hum, which Naruto interpreted as a "go ahead".


    "In the academy most exercise we learned about during sses centered around teamwork, right?"


    Yuna only nodded her head even though she had no clue. She spent most lessons zoned out, after all.


    "Then why is our first lesson after the academy an exercise that could break apart our freshly created team?"


    Yuna nodded in approval. Naruto really has grown up well and started to doubt the things most people would deem absolute truths. For example, their teacher''s words.


    "Well, Naruto, then what do you think will happen? What will the test be about?"


    Naruto ponders for a while and thenes to a conclusion.


    "It will probably force us to work together as a team."


    "Or¡­?"


    Seeing that Yuna wasn''t entirely satisfied with his answer, he kept pondering. Yuna seems to agree that it will have something to do with teamwork, so he only had to think in that direction. A few minutester he came to a conclusion.


    "We will not be forced to use teamwork. There will be no mention of teamwork at all and there might even be circumstances that discourage it. Kakashi-sensei probably wants us to learn the importance of working as a team."


    Yuna nodded in approval.


    "Well done, Naruto. I also think it will be something like this."


    Yuna, of course, had no idea what to expect from tomorrow''s test. She only listened to Naruto''s exnation and agreed with it.


    It was the day of their test and they were supposed to appear at the training ground at 7 in the morning. It was currently 8 in the morning and the trio waszily eating breakfast. Hinata apparently had a simr test, which would start at 9. Luckily, Yuna did at least some research on Kakashi and found out that he is always at least 2 hourste. As for not eating breakfast? That was just stupid talk. What kind of idiot knows he will have to go through a survival test and not eat properly beforehand? Even if you puke it out somehow, your body would have at least absorbed some nutrition before doing so.


    Another 30 minutes passed and the trio left the house at the same time but headed in different directions. After an additional 15 minutes of walking, Yuna and Naruto reached the training ground and as expected, Kakashi was nowhere in sight. Sasuke was currently busy brooding even harder than usual, probably abination of hunger and anger, while Sakura looked a little bit like a human corpse that starved to death a few minutes ago.


    "Yo, you two look like sh*t. How was your day so far?"


    Sasuke and Sakura naturally started ring at Yuna immediately. They were just about to retort when Yuna tossed them a rice ball each.


    "Eat something. Having two people starve on my first assignment isn''t exactly a good advertisement for me."


    "Kakashi-sensei told us not to eat anything for breakfast."


    Yuna could only roll her eyes at Sakura vehemently sticking to the rules when she was close to starving. Yuna hoped she could at least raise Sakura''s worth from "useless" to "could potentially be used as cannon fodder", but she guessed it just can''t be done.


    To Yuna''s surprise, however, Naruto pitched in.


    "Well, Sakura, breakfast time is already over. Kakashi never told us to not eat any snacks after breakfast. You are not breaking any rules at all."


    Yuna could only shake her head at how na?ve that logic was.


    ''There is no way such a childlike logic could convince that stubb¡­Did she just start eating that f*ing rice ball? Even Sasuke started eating, what the hell.''


    Yuna couldn''t help but look at Naruto like he was an alien.


    ''How the hell did that work? What did he do? Wait, this isn''t the first time this has happened either. The first time this happened was with Kurama¡­Or was it? Has he used this on me before? He would asionally convince me to allow him an extra bowl of ramen despite me being against it at the start. Maybe¡­''


    While Yuna was going through a minor existential crisis, Kurama could only shake his head inside Yuna''s mindscape.


    [In those situations, you act more like a doting grandmother than a big sister, so I am not surprised you cave in so easily to Naruto''s requests.]


    It took another half an hour for Kakashi to finally appear.


    "Yo."


    "YOU''RE LATE!!!"


    "Easy, easy, I got stuck on the road of life while getting here."


    "¡­"


    "Anyway, here is your test."


    Kakashi took out a timer and set it for noon and then took out three bells and bound them to his belt.


    "Before the rm rings, you have to get one of the bells. Everyone who doesn''t have one will be sent back to the academy."


    "What! But there are only three bells!"


    "Correct! One of you will be sent back no matter what. My test, my rules, there is nothing you can do about that."


    Sakura and Sasuke clenched their fist, while Naruto and Yuna gave each other a nce. The two of them have be rather experienced atmunicating with only their eyes and only a few momentster, they broke eye contact. Kakashi noticed their silentmunication as well and couldn''t help but get slightly curious at what those two had nned.


    "Well, let''s begin. The test starts¡­NOW!"


    Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura immediately dashed away and hid inside the nearby forest. Yuna, however, was still standing in front of Kakashi with a rxed smile on her face. And her arms crossed in front of her chest.


    "Aren''t you a little off, Yuna?"


    "Hehe, not at all. I have done my research after all. I know your weakness and will naturally exploit it."


    "Oh? My weakness? Now I am getting rather interested. Let''s see what you got. [Shinobi Fighting Lesson #1 Taijutsu]."


    After that sentence, Kakashi took a book out of his back pocket and started reading it. Yuna, however, only smirked at him.


    "Seems like my theories about you were correct. Then let me show you what I got: [Rich Second Generation Hidden Move: pping your Enemies Face with Wealth]."


    Simr to Kakashi, Yuna pulled a small book out of her back pocket. To Kakashi''s surprise, it was the very book he was currently reading. Although he was a little surprised by that he didn''t care too much about it. Then, however, Yuna turned the book around, opened it, and revealed thest page. The first thing Kakashi noticed was the authors, Red Roses'', signature being present. This truly surprised him, since there are only very few signed copies out there. Kakashi, of course, had his own signed book, so he quickly recovered from his shock.


    "It seems you have researched me rather well, but this alone won''t be enough to shock me."


    Yuna''s smirk, however, only got bigger when he heard thatment. She was in a rather simr situation a few days ago, after all. Without saying another word, she opened the book on a very specific page and showed it to Kakashi.


    Kakashi''s one visible eye immediately widened, when he realized that Yuna was implying that she was currently holding one of the review copies of his favorite book. In her hand.


    ''She said she could guess one of my dreams. Did she know I wanted this book? How did she find out about that?''


    Kakashi didn''t even notice that he had already revealed his Sharingan to make sure he wasn''t tricked by a genjutsu. His Sharingan started spinning with lightning speed and scanned through the two pages, currently revealed by Yuna. He quickly found what he was looking for and couldn''t help but be be dazed by it.


    ''An actual review copy. To think I would see one in my lifetime. If I could get my hands on it, I would ce it on top of my shri *cough* collection.''


    While Kakashi was sinking further and further into his thoughts, his instincts suddenly red. He immediately started to pump chakra into his feet and jumped away with all his might. Naruto, whose fingertips were already touching the bells could only click his tongue in annoyance.


    "Sorry, nee-san. Seems like he noticed me."


    "Haha, no worries, Naruto. I didn''t expect this to be over this easily after all. Switch to n B and start preparing."


    "Yes, nee-san!"


    Naruto quickly disappeared into the forest again, while Kakashi approached Yuna again.


    "I have to admit that it was almost my loss there."


    Yuna only shrugged at that.


    "Yeah, but as expected, asking a twelve-year-old to sneak up on an elite jonin was a little much to ask for."


    "You almost sound like you were hoping for this n to fail."


    "Guilty!"


    Yuna''s face distorted into a battle thirsty smile as she red her chakra and caused the ground around her to crack. Kakashi could only sigh at that.


    ''What kind of trouble have I gotten myself into?''


    [Author Hidden Jutsu: Huge A** Cliffhanger]

 Chapter 50 - Yuna Vs Kakashi

    <h4>Chapter 50 - Yuna Vs Kakashi</h4>


    Sasuke was truly stunned by what was currently happening in front of him. First, his new sensei revealed that he had a Sharingan, a dojutsu that should be exclusive to the Uchiha n. This made it rather obvious why Kakashi was chosen as his sensei.


    Next, Naruto somehow managed to sneak up on their new sensei and almost stole the bells. Sasuke wasn''t sure what exactly was going on, but it probably had something to do with that book Yuna was holding up the whole time. Kakashi seemed to be dazed after Yuna showed him one of the pages.


    ''Does she possess some sort of secret intel about Kakashi?''


    What happened next, however, left Sasuke truly dumbfounded. Yuna red her chakra. Even Sasuke, who was a few 100 meters away could feel some pressure.


    ''Just how much chakra does she have?''


    He really wanted to watch the fight, to see what Kakashi could do but decided that it would be better to prepare his own ambush instead.


    ''With that crazy amount of chakra, she should be able to hold Kakashi back for a while. I will use that time to prepare an ambush to get the bell instantly.''


    Just when he was about to leave, he saw Naruto approaching him.


    "What do you want, idiot."


    Naruto could only shake his head at the unreasonable insults.


    "Let''s work together there is no way we¡­"


    "Not interested. I don''t need help from anybody and especially not from you. Get lost, I have a bell to get."


    Naruto could only shrug at that. He could exin the true goal of this test to Sasuke, but why should he bother? Yuna had already exined to him the end result of this test, so he might as well have some fun with it.


    He walked deeper into the forest and as soon as he reached a ce, he deemed adequate for his preparations, a devious smirk, that was rather simr to Yuna''s, appeared on his face, while his ten fingers lit up with blue chakra.


    "Hehe, let''s see what I can get done before Kakashi-sensei arrives."


    Kakashi on the other hand wasn''t having a good time at all. Since he already had his Sharingan revealed, he thought he might as well y around with Yuna for a while, but the moment he tried to read her movements, he felt like his head was hit by a hammer. Even though Yuna was just standing still, Kakashi was overwhelmed by over a dozen ovepping images of Yuna attacking him through different patterns, with each pattern being inteced with an unheard of number of feints.


    Seeing Kakashi groan in pain while covering his left eye, Yuna could only smirk. She has done some research on the Sharingan and came up with a rather amusing method to counter it. The Sharingan apparently reads someone''s muscle movement and predicts the enemy''s movement through that. She saw some records that said the user of the Sharingan sees his opponent''s movement as an image that was moving slightly ahead of the attacker. So, what happens if you are constantly flexing your muscles to make it look like you will be moving in a certain way just to rx the muscles, again, and flex a differentbination? The Sharingan will be overloaded with different movements, making it hard to concentrate on your actual enemies instead of his future images. Yuna wasn''t sure if this would work on a real, experienced Uchiha, as well, but it was worth a try if she got the chance.


    Seeing that Kakashi had ovee his headache, Yuna finally decided to make her move. She decided not to bother with any fancy tricks and start with a frontal assault. She simply charged forward and punched towards Kakashi''s stomach. Her fist was easily caught by Kakashi, but considering his eye twitched for a moment, he probably wasn''t expecting such a hard punch.


    ''What is with this strength? She is slightly below the low-jonin level. I haven''t heard anything about this. Well, even with all that strength, she is still just a child without anybat experience. However, I would really like to know why my Sharingan reacted like that.''


    Kakashi pushes Yuna''s fist aside in an attempt to make her falter a little, Yuna, however, used that momentum to spin around in an attempt to backhand Kakashi with her other hand. He widened his eyes in surprise and jumped backwards, but Yuna wasn''t done yet. Her backhand might have missed, but she still had momentum from spinning around once. She bend her legs and jumped at Kakashi, flipped around in mid-air, and delivered a powerful ax kick that Kakashi blocked by crossing his arms above him.


    As soon as the kicknded Kakashi groaned a little while the ground underneath him cracked.


    ''Urg, although my assessment of her physical strength was correct, she certainly knows how to use it properly. Is she really fresh out of the academy? Where did this crazy fighting style evene from?''


    Yuna backflipped away from Kakashi andnded gracefully a few meters away from him. Her purple eyes shone with excitement and the battle thirsty grin on her face got even more pronounced.


    ''Hehe, this will be a lot of fun. He is physically stronger and faster than me, which isn''t surprising, since I still have the body of a child, but can''tpare to mybat experience. Seems like he wants to restrict himself to taijutsu only, which is probably quite the disadvantage for him, but oh well, I will take it.''


    Kakashi, however, could only bemoan his fate when he saw the excitement in Yuna''s eyes.


    ''Whoever her sensei will be, I hope he or shees back as fast as possible.''


    Like that, the two kept going back and forth for another 10 minutes, when Kakashi decided to end this, so he could test his actual students. Yuna immediately noticed that something changed and concluded that Kakashi decided to flip the table and stop ying around.


    ''Since he prepared a trap for me, it is onlymon courtesy to walk straight in.''


    [I don''t think that is how it works.]


    ''Hush, now. I need to concentrate to counter the trap.''


    As Yuna expected, Kakashi showed an opening that she could use and swiftly punched him in the stomach. As soon as her punchnded, she knew something was off and when the Kakashi she just punched turned into water, she knew for certain what happened.


    ''A water clone, huh? Haven''t seen those before.''


    Yuna immediately noticed Kakashi crouching behind her.


    ''What kind of weird-ass attack pose is that?''


    "[Hidden Leaf Ancient Taijutsu Supreme Technique: A 1000 Years of Pain]"


    Seeing what kind of attack Kakashi was using, Yuna''s eyes turned as cold as ice while her face turned into a vicious smirk.


    Kakashi''s "attack" was just about to hit, when the Yuna in front of him puffed into a cloud of smoke and vanished.


    "[Heavenly Forbidden Divine Art:¡­]"


    Yuna''s cold words that seem to bepletely detached from emotions echoed over the training ground sending shivers down the spines of everyone who heard them. Kakashi frantically scanned the battlefield in an attempt to find Yuna, but couldn''t see her at all.


    "[¡­Monkey King¡­]"


    Kakashi looked down and saw Yuna wasying between his legs with her right hand making a grabbing motion.


    "[¡­Steals¡­]"


    Kakashi shuddered in terror when he realized what was going on. He started to frantically pump chakra into his legs in an attempt to get away from his current position.


    "[¡­the Peaches of Immortality]"


    Yuna''s hand shot upwards, while Kakashi jumped away with all his strength. Yuna''s hand almost found her target, but she seemed to have slightly miscalcted her aim and Kakashi managed to get away just in time to avoid having his peaches stolen. As soon as hended, he looked at Yuna like she was crazy.


    "What are you doing?! Do you know how dangerous that was?"


    Yuna only snorted at that.


    "We didn''t even have our first date yet, but you are already aiming for my backdoor. I don''t think that is any better."


    If more parts of his face were visible, it would be possible to see a little blush on Kakashi''s face.


    "*Cough* Let''s forget about that for now."


    Yuna rolled her eyes at how shamelessly Kakashi swept the whole matter under the rug.


    "Fine, you probably want to y around with your actual team now to test their teamwork. Orck of it."


    Kakashi widened his eyes for a moment when he heard that Yuna figured out his test and gave her a suspicious look.


    "No need to look at me like that. I slept pretty much throughout the whole academy years and didn''t even know that teamwork was one of the main subjects taught. Naruto figured it out on his own and told me about it."


    Kakashi grew even more suspicious when he heard that.


    "Then why didn''t you bother about it and attacked me alone?"


    "There are actually three reasons. First, I simply wanted to fight a strong opponent like you on my own."


    Kakashi only nodded. He has expected this to be one of the reasons. This, however, would mean that she would rather fulfill her selfish desire, instead of supporting her team. A team that currently had her little brother in it.


    "Second, no matter how much time I take away from Team Seven, you won''t fail them. It is in the interest of the vige to have their Jinchuuriki and thest Uchiha trained, after all."


    Kakashi really didn''t want to admit it, but that was indeed the case. He could fail all the previous teams because there were no bigshots in them. That was different from his current team.


    ''I see, so she indulged in her own desire, because there were no consequences, anyway. I guess I can live with that.''


    "And thest reason?"


    Yuna smirked a little and lifted her hand, revealing a single golden bell.


    "If a person can get the job done alone, then there is no reason for a team."


    Kakashi widened his eyes when he saw that bell. He gave his belt a quick nce and saw that one of them was indeed missing.


    "When¡­"


    He was just about to ask when Yuna managed to get the bell, when the realization hit him.


    "Hehe, that''s right. Instead of stealing some peaches, I would rather go for a bell."


    Kakashi could only sigh in defeat.


    "Whatever, time to find my students."


    "Haha, have fun. I should have bought Naruto a lot of prep time, so there should be quite the show waiting for you."


    Kakashi almost staggered when he heard that.


    ''Should I just retire? I hope Naruto isn''t as bad as his sister, because if he is, my hair might fall out from stress. I still need to coax that review copy out of Yuna, as well. I wonder what she wants in return?''

 Chapter 51 - Naruto Vs Kakashi

    <h4>Chapter 51 - Naruto Vs Kakashi</h4>


    "[Shinobi Fighting Lessons #2 Genjutsu]"


    Kakashi looked at the unconscious Sakura and could only shake his head.


    ''This one needs a lot of training before she can get useful. Let''s find Sasuke next and see what the "Last Uchiha" can do.''


    After a few more minutes of walking, he reached a clearing and found Sasuke standing in the middle of it with both of his hands inside his weapon holsters. Kakashi quickly nced around and found quite a few traps strewn all over the clearing.


    ''Pretty good trap making skills. A normal chunin would probably have trouble finding all of them.''


    "Sasuke-kun, it seems like Yuna bought you quite a bit of time to prepare."


    Sasuke nced at Kakashi''s belt and sneered when he saw that there were still three bells on it.


    "As expected, that idiot failed. No matter how much chakra she has, she will always be inferior to an Uchiha like me."


    Kakashi, of course, had already reced the bell Yuna stole with a new one to trick his students.


    "Well, for that to be true you would actually have to get a bell from me, no?"


    Truth be told, Kakashi wasn''t worried about Sasuke stealing a bell from him. Yuna hid her true skills very well andunched her surprise attack at the perfect moment. With Sasuke''s personality, it is pretty much impossible that he had hidden any skills during his time at the academy, so Kakashi knew exactly what he was capable of. His skills were somewhere between genin and chunin, but considering he had almost no experience in realbat he was probably around high genin in strength.


    Sasuke moved his hands and tossed Shuriken all over the clearing, activating multiple traps simultaneously. Seeing every shuriken wlessly activate a trap, Kakashi nodded in approval.


    ''As expected, Uchihas have always been pretty much peerless in the use of shuriken and Sasuke seems to have inherited that talent.''


    Despite the massive amounts of weapons flying at him, Kakashi''s pose was still rather casual. Dozens of weapons hit him simultaneously, but the moment he hit the ground, his body turned into a wooden log.


    ''Activating all of that was a waste, a single substitute, and all that effort is wasted.''


    Sasuke, however, seems to have predicted that Kakashi would substitute himself and was already going through hand seals for his next move. He took a big breath and then exhaled a fireball towards Kakashi''s new position.


    "[Fire Style: Great Fireball Jutsu]"


    ''Well, this probably would have been more impressive, if I hadn''t fought that chakra monster called Yuna a few minutes ago.''


    Kakashi went through his own hand seals and sank into the ground to dodge the fireball.


    After his fireball faded, Sasuke started to look around for Kakashi, but couldn''t find him.


    ''Where is he hiding, I don''t feel like I got him with that.''


    Before Sasuke could think about the situation properly, two arms shot out of the ground grabbed his legs, and pulled him up to his neck into the ground.


    "[Shinobi Fighting Lessons #3 Ninjutsu]"


    "[Earth Style: Headhunter Jutsu]"


    "Well, that wasn''t too bad but still not enough."


    Before Sasuke could say anything, Kakashi left to find Naruto.


    ''Maybe leaving him forst was a bad idea? Oh well, let''s see what he''s got.''


    A few momentster, he reached another clearing, this time, with Naruto standing inside of it. To Kakashi''s surprise, he couldn''t detect a single trap.


    ''He didn''t prepare any traps? No, that should be impossible, my instincts are telling me that something is off about the whole clearing.''


    "Hello, Kakashi-sensei¡­"


    Naruto stopped for a moment and nced at Kakashi''s belt to check for bells.


    "¡­did you take out a new bell after nee-san got one?"


    Kakashi crossed eyes with Naruto for a moment and could only shake his head.


    ''Absolute trust and not a single smidgen of doubt or jealousy, huh? Just how did these two turn out like that?''


    Kakashi took off one of the bells and put it away in his pocket.


    "Correct, she got one. However, she also told me that you are the one to figure out the purpose of the test, so why are you still going solo?"


    Naruto could only give Kakashi a wry smile as an answer.


    "Sasuke said that he doesn''t need help from someone like me, while Sakura only cared about Sasuke from the start. Sorry, Kakashi-sensei, but I have my own pride as well. I asked both of them for help and they both denied my request, so rather than disgrace myself by further asking, I might as well take things into my own hands."


    Kakashi nodded in agreement. Working together with people that don''t like you but are willing to cooperate, is apletely different matter from working together with people that don''t like you and don''t want to cooperate, either.


    "Well, Kakashi-sensei, I wonder if you can keep a secret for me?"


    Although he felt that question was rather weird, he decided to still answer truthfully.


    "That depends on who you want me to keep this secret from."


    "Everyone except the Hokage."


    Kakashi ponders for a while and then agrees. As long as the Hokage is allowed to know about it, then it was fine.


    "Alright, I agree, what is your sec¡­"


    Kakashi stopped talking when he felt an oppressive chakra leak out of Naruto.


    ''You have got to be joking.''


    Kakashi really wanted to cry after he saw what happened in front of him. Naruto''s nails grewrger, his facial features more savage and his eyes turned red. A single tail of red chakra appeared while a cloak of red bubbling chakra covered his body.


    "Hehe, Kakashi-sensei, what do you think about my secret? By the way, no need to worry about the chakra leaking and rming the vige. I spent the time nee-san bought me to put up a sealing array that prevents chakra leakage. So how about we have some fun?"


    Seeing a rather familiar-looking grin on Naruto''s face, Kakashi could only resign to his fate.


    ''Fourth, are you seeing this? Both your children are monsters. One more abnormal than the other.''


    Naruto charged forward on his four limbs, jumped, and threw a powerful punch at Kakashi. Kakashi decided to dodge this one and since the ground around the impact point of the punch was obliterated, he concluded that this was a good decision. He quickly pulled down his headband to reveal his Sharingan and to his relief, he could see Naruto''s movement properly. Or that was at least what he thought, until the red chakra, cloaking Naruto, started to move independently from Naruto''s body without any prior indications.


    After a few minutes of back and forth, Naruto stopped his assault and stood back up.


    "Haha, what nee-san said is true, fighting a strong opponent is really fun."


    Kakashi really wanted to curse Yuna for installing that kind of idea into Naruto but could see it was already toote. Naruto was already too far gone.


    "How about we kick it up a notch, Kakashi-sensei? Can''t have all my work go to waste, after all"


    Kakashi didn''t even bother to pretend that he was in control of the situation when he answered.


    "I would rather not."


    Unfortunately for him, Naruto didn''t care about his opinion and pped his hands together to gather chakra.


    "[Uzumaki Style: Absolute Control Sealing Array] activate!"


    Kakashi''s eyes turned lifeless when he saw the massive number of seals that started shining all over the clearing.


    ''I see, so I am still dreaming. I think right about now would be a rather good moment to wake up.''


    Unfortunately, he didn''t wake up but instead saw a massive number of Kunai, Shuriken, and, for some reason, cakes being hurled at him. His Sharingan started spinning like crazy as he started to fend off the endless assault of weapons, pastry, and Naruto himself.


    In a distant clearing, a clock rang an rm, signaling that the test was over. Yuna was currentlyzing around in said clearing, while happily munching on some dried fish. Recently she has started to enjoy this rather unusual snack, that was imported from the Land of Water. A few momentster, Sasuke and Sakura appeared in the clearing. Sasuke seems to be covered up to the neck in dirt like his whole body had been buried in it, while Sakura looked like she spent thest few hours with her face pushed into the grass.


    ''What the hell did Kakashi do to these two?''


    "Yo, did you enjoy yourself?"


    Sakura was just about to explode into a rant when Kakashi came walking out of the jungle closely followed by Naruto. On the first look, Naruto''s condition seemed to be much worse than Kakashi, but Yuna''s experienced eyes could clearly tell what was going on.


    ''Both of them are pretty spent, huh? But, while Kakashi ys it cool, Naruto doesn''t bother about that and shows how exhausted he really is. Well, this is the consequence of allowing someone with high mastery over seals and obscene amounts of chakra to properly prepare the battlefield.''


    As soon as Naruto saw Yuna, his face lit up with a smile and he started running towards her. Kakashi almost coughed out some blood when he saw that Naruto had already recovered enough stamina to run.


    ''That damn monster. He has been continuously attacking me relentlessly for thest 40 minutes and seems to already be good to go again.


    "Nee-san, I almost got one of the bells a few times."


    Seeing Naruto''s eyes that radiated excitement, how could Yuna not know that he wanted to be praised?


    "Haha, good job, Naruto. Even for me, getting a bell wasn''t easy."


    ""YOU GOT A BELL!?""


    Sasuke and Sakura seemed to actually be in sync for once. Sakura will probably be rather happy about that when she thinks about itter today. Before the situation could escte, Kakashi quickly intervened.


    "Yuna did indeed get one of the bells, but that isn''t really of importance. She wasn''t part of this team from the beginning, so it doesn''t really matter. You still don''t understand what this test was all about."


    Kakashi nced at Naruto in order to not make him spill the beans, but could see that Naruto already understood the situation.


    ''Despite not seeming very bright on the first look, he is very quick-witted and good at reading the mood. Whoever trained Naruto knew exactly what she was doing.''


    Kakashi gave Yuna another nce and noticed that she was absentmindedly munching on some snack, while apparently not even being aware of her surroundings.


    ''My instincts are telling me that Yuna''s role in all of this is much bigger than she shows to the outside. To what degree was today manipted by her? Did she only have some fun fighting a strong opponent and consequently gave Naruto more time to prepare or does the rabbit hole go much deeper than this?''


    "What the test was about? Wasn''t it about stealing the bells from you, Kakashi-sensei?"


    To Kakashi''s surprise, Naruto was the first one to push the conversation forward.


    ''If he wasn''t looking incredibly bored right now, I might even think that the question was genuine. His eyes are asionally ncing at Sakura and Sasuke while almost screaming: "Figure it out already!", so that is probably not the case.''


    Since Naruto wants to push the conversation forward, Kakashi, naturally, wouldn''t stop Naruto.


    "Of course, it wasn''t. As genin fresh from the academy, it is pretty much impossible for you to steal those bells from me. Yuna''s case was rather¡­ unique¡­ so that doesn''t count. The true goal was for you to work together as a team despite being pitted against each other."


    Kakashi couldn''t help but cringe a little when he said it was impossible for a genin to steal the bells when Yuna actually did it and Naruto almost did it a few times. Kakashi wasn''t exactly a normal jonin, after all. The people inside Konoha that could go toe to toe with him could probably be counted on one hand.


    Naruto was, yet again, the one to push the situation forward.


    "If we were supposed to fight as a team, then why weren''t there enough bells for each of us?"


    "That was, of course, to disrupt your teamwork. You will be working together as a team for a long time now and if something this simple already stops you from working together you might as well stop being a shinobi right here and now. You are unfit for that upation."


    Kakashi could immediately feel resentment oozing out of Sasuke after he said that. Sasuke took out a kunai and charged at Kakashi.


    "I WILL NOT BE STOPPED HERE!!!"


    Kakashi could only shake his head after seeing such a reckless charge. Anger might improve someone''s chance of victory in certain situations, but reckless anger is never a good thing. The moment Sasuke got into the range of Kakashi''s arms, he was on the ground with his face pressed into the dirt and Kakashi''s foot on his head.


    "It seems like you truly don''t understand how outssed you are."


    "DON''T STEP ON SASUKE-KUN!!!"


    While Sakura was screeching and Sasuke was dumbfounded by how easily he was subdued, Naruto''s face became solemn. He knew that Kakashi had acknowledged ying by Naruto''s rules when he entered the clearing that was stuffed to the brim with his seals, but just now, he realized how much of a handicap Kakashi actually gave him. Yuna, meanwhile, didn''t care about the situation at all. She knew more or less how strong Kakashi was and didn''t think he and her would ever have a fight against each other where they would reveal all their trump cards, so she lost most of her interest in him.


    "Remember these words well. In my opinion, there is nothing more important than to follow them: Those who break the rules and codes of the ninja are called trash, but those who don''t care for theirrades are lower than trash."


    To everyone''s surprise, as soon as Kakashi said those words boisterousughter echoed through the battlefield.


    "Gahahaha, good, very good! That is exactly how it is. Those that choose to abandon people that trusted them are nothing but trash. F* the rules, F*mon sense. Only by trusting those you consider close can you live a truly happy life."


    After giving her small speech, everyone was giving Yuna weird looks for that sudden outburst but decided to ignore her a few momentster. The only one slightly affected seemed to be Kakashi who recovered after a few seconds.


    "A-Anyway, I will give you a second chance. Yuna has already passed and won''t participate in this one. Naruto and Sasuke, you two will be allowed to eat something, while Sakura gets tied to a pole without getting any food. She was the worst in the first part of the test after all."


    Afterward, Kakashi swiftly tied Sakura to one of the poles that were present on the training ground and then left the four people alone. Kakashi was currently crouching in one of the trees and observing the situation. He immediately noticed that Yuna was missing and wondered where she went.


    ''Weird, I am pretty sure she¡­''


    "So, Kakashi, do you think Sasuke will see through this?"


    Although Kakashi almost involuntarily changed the color of his underwear, he still yed it cool.


    "I am pretty sure he will. I dropped like half a dozen hints on how important teamwork is after all."


    "You sure are optimistic."


    While Naruto and Sasuke were eating, the atmosphere grew more and more awkward by the moment. From an outsider''s perspective, it was rather obvious that Naruto wanted nothing more than to give Sakura some food to finally end this farce, but it was rather obvious that he wanted Sasuke to be the one who initiated it to strengthen the teamwork of this group.


    It took Sasuke quite a while to finally realize that they were supposed to work as a team and that Sakura would pretty much be useless if she was starving during the whole fight. He finally came to the conclusion that he would have to give her some food, for her to be useful and as soon as he did, Naruto pitched in as well to share some of his food.


    "Sasuke actually managed to figure it out, huh?"


    Kakashi was probably even more surprised than Yuna but decided to y it cool.


    "Of course, he did."


    Yuna didn''t bother to expose Kakashi and allowed him to y the role of the "knowledgeable sensei".


    Next, Kakashi appeared in front of the newly formed Team Seven, told them that they have passed, and then exined to them the importance of teamwork yet again.


    Tomorrow they would finally start their first official shinobi mission.

 Chapter 52 - Hinata Meets Her New Team

    <h4>Chapter 52 - Hinata Meets Her New Team</h4>


    Hinata couldn''t help but be excited about today. She had already received her shinobi headband yesterday and today; she would meet her jonin sensei. Yuna had already told her that there would be an additional test, but she didn''t think she would fail it, at all. After passing that test, she would finally be an adult, which meant that she wouldn''t have to hide herself from the Hyuga n anymore. She could finally show her real self in public.


    Hinata, actually, discusses with Yuna, whether she should show her real self to her team or not and they havee to the conclusion that she should. After all, what if she held back and, as a consequence, didn''t pass the test.


    After the teams were announced, Hinata got a little disappointed that she wasn''t teamed up with Naruto or Yuna, but decided to just walk forward with her head held high. Yuna had already told her of this possibility and said that she couldn''t babysit her forever. Although Hinata agreed to that, it felt weird to be separated from Yuna like this.


    After a bit of waiting, her new sensei arrived at the ssroom and told Hinata and her new team to meet on the roof of the building. While walking towards the roof with her two new teammates, Shino and Kiba, she was still acting meek with her head lowered but while nobody was paying attention to her, she activated her Byakugan to take a look at her new sensei. Hinata couldn''t help but frown a little.


    ''Her chakra is more or less at the level of a normal jonin, but her body seems incredibly frail. Maybe somewhere around mid chuunin?''


    Hinata started to think about their new sensei and quickly remembered that she had read about her in the bingo-book that Yuna forced her to read.


    ''I see, Konoha''s number one genjutsu user, huh? I guess she doesn''t put much effort into physical training then.''


    Hinata also noticed that Kiba would asionally re at her which wasn''t really surprising.


    ''Considering how meek and frail I have portrayed myself so far, it''s no surprise he is unhappy. I also wouldn''t be happy to be paired up with a weakling.''


    The trio reached the rooftop and as soon as they did, Hinata decided to stop pretending. Fooling her teammates any longer would be rather insulting in her opinion. Her back straightened, her steps became self-assured and a confident smile appeared on her face. Yuna had spent a lot of time training Hinata how to trick people, and manipting her own face and movements was what Yuna ces the most focus on.


    She said that the best way to defeat someone stronger than yourself is by tricking that person into thinking he has won, just to counterattack with a deadly strike. Yuna''s training rarely focuses on actualbat, except for most of their sparring matches. Feints, lying, acting, manipting, and stealth, everything someone can think of to survive a fight. Most of those things were usually presented as some form of game or other fun activity, but over the years, Hinata started to understand what was happening. Yuna didn''t train them to win a fight, she trained them to survive no matter the situation.


    ''Even if you lose a fight, you can still win the war.''


    Yuna seemed to have said that rather casually, but it truly resonated with Hinata. She had lost the "fight" and was kicked out of the Hyuga n. She thought everything was over for her, but then, Yuna picked her up and offered her a real home. Thest seven years were, without a doubt, the best in her life. She thought she had lost everything after getting kicked out of the Hyuga n, but it was only a single fight she lost. At this point in time, she had, pretty much, lost all interest in the Hyuga n, but if they wanted to pick another fight with her, she would not only win the fight but the war as well. After a few more years of training, Hinata was confident that even the patriarch, her father, and the elders of the n would no longer be her match.


    The first person to notice Hinata''s change was, naturally, Kurenai. She has read about Hinata and couldn''t help but feel pity for the young girl. Her n kicked her out and then she was forced by the so-called demon twins to serve them. Kurenai, of course, wasn''t so stupid to believe in those ridiculous rumors about the twins, but she could at least tell that something was off. Despite living with them for 7 years, she was still an incredibly meek girl around them. It was rather obvious that they were bullying her into submission. Now, however, all that shyness seems to be gone. She casually walked past Kiba and Shino and sat down right in front of Kurenai, while Kiba and Shino sat down next to Hinata with a confused expression on their faces. Well, Kiba looked confused, while Shino''s face was pretty much hidden from view like always.


    "Hello, my name is Kurenai Yuuhi and I will be your sensei from now on. Let''s start with a little introduction so we can get to know each other better. We will be working together as a team for quite a while now, after all. How about you tell us about your likes, dislikes, hobbies, and dreams for the future for now? If you want to leave one of those out, that is, naturally, fine as well. Who would like to start?"


    To everyone''s surprise, Hinata was the first one to start talking.


    "I guess I will start then. The name is Hinata. I like my new family and those few I consider friends. I dislike people that abandon those they are close with and those that believe in stupid rumors. My hobbies are working on my water nature maniption and training with my sword. My dreams for the future¡­hehe¡­that''s a secret."


    Hinata blushed a little after herst sentence, but no one noticed that. The other three people on the rooftop were looking at Hinata like she just grew a second head. It took quite a while for the first person, Kiba, to awaken from his stupor. He jumped up and pointed his finger at Hinata.


    "WHO ARE YOU!?"


    For a split-second, a sliver of mischief was visible in Hinata''s eyes, before it quickly changed into fear. Hinata lowered her head and tried to look as small as possible, while she seems to be on the verge of crying.


    "I-I-I a-a-am H-H-Hinata. W-w-what do you m-m-mean K-K-Kiba-k-kun?"


    Kiba felt like he was hit by lightning when Hinata was suddenly on the verge of tears because of him. He was genuinely surprised by her sudden change of character and wanted to know what was going on. He might not be happy that the meek Hinata is in his team, but that doesn''t mean he wanted to make her cry. He felt a bit of killing intent hit him and noticed that his new sensei was actually the one to re at him with a bit of killing intent. He really wanted to cry when he noticed her re.


    ''You were as surprised as I was by Hinata''s sudden change in character. I bet if I hadn''t said anything you would have been the one to make that remark.''


    Kiba red back at her in an attempt to make his position clear and considering that Kurenai''s re grew less intense it seems to work.


    Before any more misunderstandings could happen, loudughter echoed over the rooftops.


    "Bwahahaha, how did you like that one, Kiba? Almost got you into trouble, didn''t I?"


    Kiba and Kurenai, yet again, stared at Hinata in disbelief, while Shino seemed to have decided to exit this conversation. He was intensely staring at a single bug sitting on top of his finger, without moving a single centimeter. This time, Kurenai was the first to speak.


    "Although I can''t agree with the way Kiba said it, you are clearly different from the Hinata I have heard about. Could you exin to us what exactly is going on?"


    "Sure. That is why I am acting like this, after all. The Hyuga n might have kicked me out, but if they noticed that I actually wasn''t ipetent, they might try to readopt me forcefully. That is why I kept ying the role of the ipetent, shy, little girl for the past 7 years. Now, that I finally became a genin and can be acknowledged as an adult, I no longer need to worry about that. Since you will be in my team from now on, I decided to reveal my true self to you."


    Yet again, silence descended on the rooftop. None of the people present could imagine what it would be like to act like you are someone else for over 7 years. Yet again, Kiba was the first to awaken from his stupor.


    "Then what about the demon twins? You were living together with them, right? I heard you were their servant. What did they do¡­"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Hinata''s hand shot out. It stopped right in front of Kiba''s neck and Hinata''s index was touching Kiba''s skin right above his windpipe. It was rather obvious that, if Hinata wanted to, that strike would have been lethal. Kurenai waspletely bbergasted by that surprise attack, especially since she doesn''t have the confidence to block it if she was in Kiba''s situation.


    ''Where did that speed and precisione from? During her sses at the academy, she barely managed to pass the tests.''


    Before Kurenai could pacify the situation, Hinata opened her mouth and spoke with a cold voice that was filled with loathing.


    "I have endured hearing people mock Yuna and Naruto for over seven years now, and I can''t stand it anymore. Those two, especially Yuna, are my saviors. Without them, I would have died on the streets of Konoha. Everything I have today is because of them. I will no longer tolerate mockery towards them. Is that understood?"


    Hinata''s presence seems to grow even more oppressive after thatst question. Her chakra red out and put pressure on Kiba and Shino while Kurenai was surprised by the massive amount of chakra Hinata possesses for someone this young.


    ''I see. Seems like I have misjudged the whole situation. Considering how high her current chakra level is, the Hyuga n would probably want to get her back into the n as soon as possible. That is why she hid away behind a mask of ipetence. Rather than bullying her into servitude, it was probably the twin''s encouragement that allowed Hinata to wear her mask for this long without slipping even once. Now I really want to meet those two and see what they are really like.''


    "Well, Hinata, how about you calm down for now. I am sure Kiba was just repeating rumors he heard, without paying much attention to his words."


    After hearing Kurenai''s words, Hinata closed her eyes and took a deep breath. The pressure she was emitting gradually calmed down, while her face turned more and more serene.


    "I am sorry for that, Kiba-kun. People have been mocking those two for a long time now and it seems like I overreacted a little when I realized that I am no longer shackled to the Hyuga n and can finally show my real self."


    Although Kiba was slightly surprised by that sudden apology, he nodded his head in eptance. Truth be told, in his n, the strong never apologize to the weak, and having Hinata, who seems to be significantly stronger than him, give him a sincere sounding apology was rather refreshing. At first, he thought that he would be the leader of this genin team, but after witnessing the real Hinata he didn''t mind yielding that position to her.


    This, naturally, was noticed by Kurenai as well. As a jonin, she was aware of how important it was to have a good dynamic between the members of a team. Just one person stepping out of line could lead to a disaster. At first, she thought that Kiba''s insistence to being the "alpha" of the team could lead to some trouble, but Hinata not only subdued him but was also capable of apologizing and acknowledging her own mistakes showed that she had what it took to be a good leader.


    "Alright everyone, let us continue the introductions and then let us get to the important stuff: The true test to bing a genin."


    Although Kiba startedining after that sentence, while Shino clearly wasn''t happy either that there was another test, Hinata stayed calm and collected. Kurenai couldn''t help but be happy about that reaction.


    ''To think Hinata would be an unpolished gem like that. After my training, she will easily enter the ranks of jonin and make a name for herself.''


    Kurenai, unfortunately, didn''t notice that the so-called "unpolished gem" that is Hinata, has been discovered by Yuna years ago. Polishing is no longer necessary. Hinata had already created thebat style that suits her best and managed to perfect it to a rather high degree. The only thing shecked topete with elite jonin, was their chakra level andbat experience, two things that could only be obtained over time.

 Chapter 53 - Hinata Vs Kurenai I

    <h4>Chapter 53 - Hinata Vs Kurenai I</h4>


    Author note:


    This novel has now reached 1 million views. *Opens bottle of champagne*


    End of Author note.


    At nine in the morning of the next day, Hinata''sst test before bing a genin began. Truth be told, it was a rather boring affair. Kurenai hid herself inside a nearby forest, while Hinata, Shino, and Kiba had to track her down. Unlike Kakashi''s test, there were no hidden conditions and no tricks to make the team fight each other, so the trio passed easily. The truly interesting part, however, happened after they passed the test.


    "You were holding back, weren''t you, Hinata?"


    This question was asked by Kurenai, who noticed that Hinata clearly wasn''t giving it her all while chasing Kurenai down.


    "Indeed. We were supposed to work together as a team. It wouldn''t make sense for me to go all out."


    Kiba, naturally, was outraged by this.


    "What!? Are you looking down on us? Do you think we are too weak to fight together with you?"


    Hinata could only smile wryly while lifting her hands in a disarming manner.


    "Please calm down, Kiba. This wasn''t meant as an insult. I went through a lot of harsh training to reach my current strength. I didn''t want to say that you two are weak, but that I am rather abnormal."


    Before Kiba could argue some more, Kurenai intervened.


    "How about we put that to the test? Let''s have a little sparring match, Hinata. You against me. Like this, you can go all out without worrying about hurting someone."


    Hinata pondered for a while and then nodded in agreement.


    "Sure, why not? So far Yuna is the only one I ever fought seriously, so this might be interesting."


    Kurenai felt that something was off about that sentence, but due to her own ignorance, she decided not to bother.


    "Kiba, could you start our little match? Then we will see if what Hinata said was actually true or not."


    Kurenai, naturally, already knew that Hinata was much stronger than a normal academy graduate, her two teammates need to be made aware of that, as well. That is why she decided to have this little sparring match. She would fight Hinata for a while to show off her strength instead of defeating her instantly. That should probably make those two realize the difference and might even result in them putting more effort into training from now on.


    Although Kiba wasn''t happy about being on the sidelines, he begrudgingly epted his sensei''s suggestion. He walked between the two fighters, lifted his hand, and then shed it downwards.


    "BEGIN!!!"


    The moment the battle started, Hinata''s face twisted into an aggressive smile, while her battle intent crashed into Kurenai. Before Kurenai could fully understand what was going on, the sword in Hinata''s hand that seems to havee out of nowhere was already about to pierce through Kurenai''s shoulder.


    Kurenai''s eyes widened in shock. She quickly circted chakra through her body and moved her shoulder backward, barely avoiding the first blow. Hinata, however, was far from done. Her left hand, which wasn''t holding her sword shot forwards as well. Her index finger was straight and blue chakra was glowing at its tip, while the other fingers were balled into a fist. The finger was aiming straight at Kurenai''s neck and if it hit, it would be a fatal strike no questions asked.


    Kurenai''s eyes bulged when she saw Hinata actually aiming for the kill. She already was in an awkward position from thest dodge, but still somehow managed to dodge the second one by jumping backward. She was just about to yell at Hinata for attacking this seriously when her eyes widened yet again. Kurenai didn''t see every hand seal Hinata did, but considering she was taking a deep breath and was about to blow it towards her direction it was rather obvious she was using ninjutsu.


    "[Water Style: Raging Waves]"


    A torrent of water was shot towards Kurenai. Although this wasn''t as dangerous as thest two attacks, Kurenai would rather not be hit by it either. She put some chakra into the soles of her feet and jumped up while doing half a spin. The soles of her feet stuck to one of the tree branches above her, while Hinata''s jutsu passed through underneath Kurenai harmlessly. Kurenai thought she could finally take a breath and analyze the situation, but with a flick of Hinata''s sleeve, a volley of senbons was shot at Kurenai, forcing her to dodge, yet again.


    ''What is wrong with her? She is absolutely relentless.''


    Kurenai went through some hand signs in an attempt to stop Hinata with a genjutsu, but just a split-second after she was hit, she had already released herself from the genjutsu.


    ''Isn''t she supposed to be a genin fresh out of the academy? How can she spot and dispel my genjutsu this easily? If I had the time to create something stronger, I could probably stop her, but her relentless attacks prevent me from amassing the necessary amount of chakra to do so.''


    Kurenai had to, yet again, dodge Hinata''s sword. This time, instead of going for one lethal strike, Hinata chained her attacks together into a dangerousbination of broadly spread sword strikes and pinpoint precision finger attacks.


    After Kurenai managed to get away from her, Hinata, for the first time in this fight, didn''t continue her attack. With a happy smile on her face, she started speaking.


    "Haha, Yuna was right. Fighting different strong opponents really is fun. The way you react to my attacks is totally different from how Yuna would react. It is really hard to chain my attacks together properly when I can''t predict your movements."


    Kurenai, understandably, almost spat out blood when she heard that.


    ''Hard to chain your attacks properly? You have spent thest five minutes relentlessly chasing me around the training ground without even giving me the time to proberly gather my thoughts and yet you im you weren''t chaining your attacks properly? No! calm down Kurenai. There are more important questions to ask, now that you finally have the chance to speak.''


    "Hinata, it seems like most of your attacks were either lethal or at least could cripple your enemies. Why did you use attacks this dangerous in a simple sparring match?"


    Hinata, however, only tilted her head in confusion.


    "Kurenai-sensei, you told me to go all out without worrying about hurting you, so I would naturally fight you in the most efficient way I know. The most efficient way to defeat someone is, obviously, to just kill him as soon as possible. That is what Yuna taught me."


    Kurenai made a mental note that she definitely should have a serious talk with Yuna before she could teach weirder things to Hinata. Kurenai was just about to stop the fight when Hinata pped her hands together in front of her. A battle thirsty smile appeared on her face and her chakra red out.


    "Anyway, Kurenai-sensei, how about we continue? I still haven''t shown you the jutsu I personally created after all."


    Kurenai was, naturally, surprised that Hinata apparently created a jutsu on her own. After all, the creation of a new jutsu is usually something only an incredible genius could do. Yet again, Kurenai made the mistake of not thinking too much about Hinata''s words and nodded in agreement.


    Hinata kneeled down and mmed both of her hands on the ground while closing her eyes. She hasn''t mastered this jutsu enough to use it in actualbat, but since Kurenai agreed that she wanted to see it, Hinata naturally went for it. A few secondster the ground started to shake as massive amounts of water started to ooze out of it.


    "[Water Style: Water Spear Domain]"


    A few momentster, everything around Hinata in a radius of about 50 meters had around 10 centimeters deep pools of water almost everywhere. Kurenai was just about to ask what the use of such ninjutsu was when a massive amount of water moved and formed into dozens of spears that were pointing towards Kurenai from all directions. Right now, Kurenai really regretted suggesting this sparring match, but she was a newly appointed jonin sensei, so she decided to at least keep her dignity and not stop the match right here. Yet another decision, she would regretter on.

 Chapter 54 - Hinata Vs Kurenai II

    <h4>Chapter 54 - Hinata Vs Kurenai II</h4>


    Kurenai couldn''t help but curse her own stupidly as she barely dodged another high-pressured jet of water that was shot at her.


    ''Damn it, I should have just stopped this match when I had the chance.''


    "HAHAHA, this is so much fun, Kurenai-sensei!"


    Hinata could feel another genjutsu m into her mind and quickly dispelled it. Yuna had spent a lot of time training Hinata and Naruto against genjutsu, after all, being caught inside a genjutsu for a single second could be a death sentence.


    Feeling another one of her genjutsu being dispelled easily, Kurenai really wanted to curse, but another volley of water spears being hurled at her prevented her from doing so. She deflected a few with the kunai she was holding and dodged the remaining ones. While dodging, Kurenai pulled out a few shurikens and tossed them at Hinata in an attempt to break her concentration, but the moment the shuriken got close to Hinata, a wall of water formed in front of her and blocked the shuriken.


    If Kurenai had more time to think, she would probably be terrified about how versatile Hinata''s jutsu was, but considering she had to constantly dodge around the battlefield, she really didn''t have time to think about it too deeply.


    As a jonin, Kurenai had a lot of actual battle experience, so seeing through the weak point of Hinata''s jutsu was rather easy: Hinata couldn''t move while using it. The problem was actually abusing that weak point. Projectiles will simply get deflected by a wall of water. Kurenai''s genjutsu doesn''t seem to work on Hinata at all and Kurenai didn''t know any ninjutsu powerful enough to break through Hinata''s water shields. Her next idea was to approach Hinata and attempt to entangle her in a taijutsu battle, but Kurenai quickly realized that the closer she got to Hinata, the more powerful and faster the water jets became.


    Kurenai felt her dignity as a sensei take somewhat of a dip when she decided that the best move for victory was to keep dodging Hinata''s attacks while pressuring her with shuriken, but decided that this was still better than actually losing the fight.


    It took another five minutes for Hinata to finally run out of steam and Kurenai couldn''t help but sigh in relief. Her stamina was rather close to being depleted, while her chakra was rather close to that point, as well. Despite that, she still held her head high and pretended to be totally fine. She couldn''t lose her dignity as a jonin after.


    "Haha, as expected of a jonin, Kurenai-sensei still seems to bepletely fine. Since you seemed to be surprised by me going for a lethal attack, I toned it down, but it seems I should have just kept going for the vital points like I previously was since you are fine despite me attacking you for so long. Oh well, I guess I will just have to give it my everything in the next sparring."


    Kurenai, understandably, almost coughed out blood when she heard that.


    ''Is this how I will die? Killed by my own student, because I pretended to have everything under control? No! I won''t fall that easily! I am not a jonin for nothing. I will increase my training while thinking about strategies to counter Hinata. No matter what, I won''t allow myself to lose to one of my students!''


    While Kurenai reignited her passion for training and bing stronger, Shino and Kiba looked at Hinata like she just grew a second head. The only Hinata they knew, was the silent and meek Hinata inside the ssroom. Although Hinata had already shown that this was just a fa?ade, neither Kiba nor Shino expected it to be this extreme. Rather than a battle between a jonin and a freshly graduated genin, the whole fight seemed more like a battle to the death between experienced jonin to the two of them.


    It took a while for Kurenai to gather her thoughts, but when she did, she decided that it was time to separate.


    "Alright, as I have already said, all of you pass the final test and are hereby officially promoted to genin. Although all three of you have the same rank, Hinata will be assigned as the leader of your three men cell for now. If you have anyints about that, please state them now."


    Kiba and Shino, however, were only looking at Kurenai like she was making a joke. After witnessing that kind of fight, who would still dare to oppose that kind of arrangement?


    "Good, it seems like everyone is fine with that arrangement. We will meet again tomorrow at 8 in the morning for you to receive your first official mission. Dismissed."


    As soon as Kurenai left, a rather awkward silence descended onto the three-remaining people. Kiba and Shino had no idea how to talk to the "real" Hinata, while Hinata was contemting on what to do with the rest of the day. A few secondster, Hinata noticed how awkward Shino and Kiba looked and decided to do something about it.


    "Well, since we are a team from now on, how about we grab something to eat together? There is a really good ramen booth near the market, my treat."


    "Really? A ramen booth? How could something as simple as ramen be special?"


    As soon as Kiba said those words, he felt the atmosphere shift. He had no idea what was going on, but he felt like he just created an enemy for life for himself, somehow. Hinata could only shake her head in disapproval.


    "Kiba, you shouldn''t say things like that out loud. There are people out there that have a lot of passion if it is about ramen. Naruto is one of those people, so I hope you don''t say anything you will regretter on."


    Kiba, however, didn''t seem to care about that at all.


    "Haha, isn''t ramen just a bunch of noodles that gets dumped into soup? What is so special about that?"


    This time, instead of just creating an enemy for himself, it felt more like he just created someone who literally couldn''t exist while Kiba was still there. It felt like someone was created for the sole purpose of fighting against him.


    Hinata, meanwhile, couldn''t help but flinch a little when Kiba said that ramen was "just a bunch of noodles that gets dumped into a soup.". She knew how important ramen was to Naruto, so she decided to never talk about what just happened ever again. Since Naruto would probably go on a rampage if that kind of sentence was revealed, it was better to never speak of it again.


    After a few more minutes of discussing how to proceed, it was finally decided that they would indeed have some ramen together to celebrate their graduation.


    Hinata could only shake her head with a wry smile when she noticed Kiba happily eating his ramen without anyints.


    ''He should have agreed to my words. Those that badmouth ramen had, as far as I know, quite a few pranks yed on them. Oh well, I guess it is finally time to graduate, to break free of the chains shackling me. To finally live freely. To finally be¡­ME.''

 Chapter 55 - Complaining To Hiruzen

    <h4>Chapter 55 - Comining To Hiruzen</h4>


    Hiruzen was currently inside his office and was smoking his pipe. He wasn''t sure why, but his instincts were telling him that something troubling would happen soon. He wasn''t even done thinking what might have happened when two people intruded into his office. Kurenai through the door and Kakashi through the window.


    ''*Sigh, I knew it.''


    Hiruzen was just about to rebuke them for entering his office like that when the two started to speak simultaneously.


    ""Hokage-sama, am I being punished for something?""


    Hiruzen had, naturally, no clue what they were talking about, but considering today was the day of the final genin test, he could make a good guess what this was about. He took another drag from his pipe and then asked the question he knew he would regret asking.


    "Please calm down for now. You are not being punished. Can you exin the situation?"


    What followed was an iprehensible mess of two people telling their story at the same time, which was quickly stopped by Hiruzen. He motioned towards Kurenai to tell her story first.


    Although Hiruzen could make out the whole story properly this time, he felt like he didn''t understand it at all.


    ''Hinata? As in the previous heiress of the Hyuga n? That meek little girl? Did Kurenai identally pick up the wrong person as a student? There is no way a shy girl like that would attack her sensei with a sword in her hand and a smile on her face, right? Additionally, that jutsu Kurenai mentioned could reach A rank or even S rank if the ws get ironed out. How can a fresh genin not only use it but even im to have created it? How much of a monstrous genius is she? No, even more important: has everyone in the Hyuga n been kicked by a donkey? Why would you kick someone this talented out of your n? Do you want to make it fair for the other ns or something?''


    Hiruzen, however, wasn''t called "The Professor" without a reason. He quickly understood the situation and came to a conclusion.


    ''The Hyuga n doesn''t train ninjutsu or kenjutsu. They didn''t know about her talent at all. Then why did she reveal herself now? Obviously, because the Hyuga n no longer has any ims on her. She is considered an adult now.''


    Hiruzen almost started to chuckle in glee when he came to that conclusion.


    ''Hiashi, that idiot actually let go of such a genius. Won''t he cough out blood in anger when he hears about that?''


    Kurenai, meanwhile, was a little bit weirded out by Hiruzen.


    ''What is he doing? Has he finally gone senile? Why is his face constantly changing expressions? He does know I am still here, right?''


    Kurenai quickly nced at Kakashi who was still standing beside her and noticed that he was currently giving Hiruzen a questioning look as well.


    It took a while for Hiruzen to notice the awkward mood but when he did, he quickly started talking again to dispel it.


    "Seems like Hinata hid rather well. I guess she didn''t want to be imed by the Hyuga n, so she pretended to be weak all these years. Isn''t it fine? Having a student this powerful will probably bring you quite a bit of fame in the future."


    Kurenai wanted to curse Hiruzen but wasn''t sure how to formte it without admitting her own weakness. As things were, she certainly would be rather well known in the future. She would be known as the teacher that got identally killed by her student. Hinata''s words just afternding the killing blow would probably be something like: "Damn, I thought you could dodge that for sure." All Kurenai could do was to grit her teeth and grow stronger. As long as she is stronger than Hinata, she won''t get killed identally.


    Hiruzen quickly dismissed Kurenai, to hear Kakashi''s report, who imed that it is a secret matter. That was why Kurenai was dismissed before they spoke about it.


    This time, it was Kakashi''s turn to report what he had experienced, and the more he said, the more lifeless Hiruzen''s eyes became. After finishing his report, Hiruzen just sat there with lifeless eyes, contemting what kind of sin he hadmitted to be punished with this kind of fate. Having a super genius within a generation is great for every hidden vige. There might be some assassins trying to prevent the genius from growing too powerful, but people won''t wage war because of it. If that genius manages to grow long enough to be a deterrent for other viges it naturally will give the vige a lot of benefits.


    But the current situation ispletely different. Three people that could be considered a supreme geniuses. Hinata with her water style, Yuna, who can apparently even overwhelm Kakashi with technique alone, and Naruto, who can apparently not only control the Kyuubi''s chakra to some degree but seems to be a high-level sealing master as well. On top of all of that, Yuna and Naruto are the children of the fourth Hokage, a man feared by every other nation.


    ''If information of these three gets out, there will probably be more assassins than civilians inside Konoha. Won''t those three die by suffocation simply because there are too many assassins piled on top of them?''


    The atmosphere in the room grew somber, while Hiruzen''s eyes turned serious as a bit of his chakra leaked out causing the room to tremble. Even the usuallyzy Kakashi straightened his back and awaited Hiruzen''s next words. Hiruzen might be rather casual when speaking normally, but that doesn''t mean he has lost the respect of the shinobi under him when he is serious.


    "This is an SS rank secret. No one is allowed to know about it. Sooner orter, those three will be exposed, but we will keep it a secret for as long as we can. Catch up to Kurenai and exin the situation to her while revealing as little information as possible. Tell Kurenai to talk about this with her genin as well. You will do the same with your own and Yuna. The longer we keep this a secret, the longer those three will have time to grow, and the easier it will be for us when they are finally revealed."


    "Yes, Hokage-sama¡­"


    "What is wrong Kakashi, it seems like you have more to say."


    "This¡­yes. This is just a¡­ gut feeling, but something feels¡­off?"


    "Off? What do you mean?"


    "Well, it is like this: If you were to rank those three by talent, who would you put in what ce?"


    Hiruzen didn''t have to think about that too long and immediately gave his answer.


    "Naruto is, obviously, in the first ce. A high-ranking seal''s mastery and control over Kyuubi''s chakra easily puts him in the first ce. Hinata is definitely second ce. Her affinity for water release might even surpass the second Hokage, after all. This would put Yuna in third ce. Although a high mastery in taijutsu is great, it is simply notparable to the other two."


    Kakashi nodded his head in agreement, after all, he thought the same at first, but¡­


    "If you rank them like this, then why is Yuna the only one who won?"


    "Pardon?"


    "Between the three of them, she is the only one who actually won. Naruto was close to getting the bell a few times, yet he didn''t. Hinata was close to defeating Kurenai a few times, yet she didn''t. Yuna on the other hand did not only get a bell from me, she did it pretty much without breaking a sweat."


    Hiruzen pondered that for a moment and then nodded his head.


    "Indeed, I never thought about it like this, but I don''t think we have to¡­"


    Surprisingly, Kakashi interrupted Hiruzen''s speech before he could finish


    "Hokage-sama, Yuna''s presence is making me nervous. I can''t get a read on her at all. Her bodynguage is constantly changing. When I speak to others, I look for signs of whether the other party is lying or saying the truth on instinct, yet when I talk with her, she shows signs of both whenever she says something. And, worst of all is, without a doubt, her eyes. Whenever I cross eyes with her, I feel like all lies will be exposed in front of them. I am not saying that she is Konoha''s enemy, I am only saying that my instincts are screaming at me to be careful every time I stand in front of her."


    Although Hiruzen had no idea how Kakashi came to that kind of conclusion, Hiruzen still nodded in agreement. As one of Konoha''s strongest shinobi, Kakashi''s words, naturally, held a lot of weight.


    ''Maybe it is finally time for me to meet her properly? Should I visit them at their t? I am sure they will be surprised when the Hokage himself appears in front of their doorstep.''


    Hiruzen couldn''t help but smile with mischief after dismissing Kakashi.


    ''Hehe, I am looking forward to seeing their surprised faces.''

 Chapter 56 - The First "Mission"

    <h4>Chapter 56 - The First "Mission"</h4>


    The next day, Team Seven and Yuna had their first mission. Yuna could be seen, crouched down in a huge vegetable field and pulling out some weeds with a serene smile on her face. Naruto, Sasuke, and Sakura were, naturally, there as well but all three of them seemed to be pretty annoyed.


    "Nee-san, why do you look so happy? Isn''t this really boring?"


    "Mhh? Not really? I actually enjoy garden work, you know?"


    This earned her weird looks from everyone present. Even Kakashi looked like Yuna had just grown a second head. Yuna, actually, had a bit of a green thumb in her previous life. She was pretty horrendous in alchemy but could grow herbs rather reliably and grew to enjoy gardening.


    It took another 2 hours for their first "mission" to finally be over. After reporting thepletion of the mission to Hiruzen, they walked out of the Hokage office and to their respective homes. While Kakashi left immediately the four remaining genins walked together a while longer. Yuna looked at Team Seven and immediately noticed that there was pretty much nomunication at all.


    ''Should I help them out? On one hand, Naruto will probably leave this team rather soon, on the other hand, bonding with a few more people his age might be good for Naruto.''


    Yuna nced at the brooding Sasuke and Sakura, who was still fawning over him, and only shook her head.


    ''Bonding with people his age is good, but I would prefer if he became friends with more stable people. What about Chouji? Except for his eating habits, he is a pretty normal person.''


    While Yuna was contemting whether to set up a "y-date" for Naruto or not, Sakura broke the silence.


    "Why do I feel like a lot of people are ring at us?"


    At this point in time, not just Yuna, but even Naruto waspletely ignoring the people staring at them, but for someone like Sakura, who had never experienced something like this, it was a rather unusual experience, even if those looks weren''t directed at her directly.


    "No need to worry about that, Sakura-chan. These people are just jealous of how handsome I am."


    Hearing Naruto''s answer, Yuna could only scoff.


    "Aren''t they ring at you for that bright orange jacket you are wearing? They are simply irritated by its brightness."


    Naruto, however, only returned the scoff.


    "If we are talking about brightness, shouldn''t we talk about your hair first? Crimson-red and blue aren''t exactly subtle, are they?"


    "Oh, yeah? Then what about¡­"


    Like that, the twins kept bickering until Sakurapletely lost interest and walked away from the group after noticing that Sasuke had left as well.


    Truth be told, neither Yuna nor Naruto cared whether the secret about Kurama gets out or not, but they decided that, at least for a bit longer, they would keep it hidden. The fewer people that know about it the better after all. Although technically, pretty much the whole vige knows about it. Very few people actually know the reason why everyone keeps calling the two "Demon Twins". If someone were to look deeper into it, it would be rather easy to discover the truth, but no vige had time to have their spies investigate two random children whose results in the academy are pretty much at the bottom of the whole ss.


    A few minutester, Hinata caught up to them with a happy smile on her face. After bing a genin, she no longer bothers to keep up her mask in public and just acts like she usually would when the trio is at home.


    "Good afternoon, how was your first mission?"


    Yuna only shrugged her shoulders, indicating that it was fine, while Naruto had a wry smile on his face. He looked at the clothes Hinata was currently wearing and could see paint all over them, showing that Hinata''s first mission was rather simr in nature to their own.


    "Pretty boring, we spent a few hours pulling out weeds and that was it."


    Hinata nodded her head in understanding and then told the twins about her own mission.


    "I spent half a day painting a wall, so I didn''t see much action either."


    Yuna decided to say a few things as well.


    "I actually did some research about how the mission system works, and it appears that the D-rank missions we are currently doing are only avable during times of peace. During wartime, the D-rank missions are usually something like supply runs and actually have a chance forbat instead of the simple chores we are doing. The only chance to actually see some action is if you can coax a C rank mission out, somehow."


    Naruto''s eyes sparkled with determination when he heard that. He had, just now, decided that he will definitely coax a C-rank mission out of Hiruzen.


    Yuna could only shake her head at that. In her opinion, there was no way a bunch of fresh graduates could get a C rank mission no matter how strong they seem to be. After all, if you give one team preferential treatment, the other teams wille asking for the same treatment. It will probably take a few months for them to get anything worthwhile for a mission. Truth be told, Yuna doesn''t mind that. These so-called "missions" were still more interesting than the absolute boredom that was the shinobi academy after all. Whether it is pulling out weeds or painting walls, she doesn''t mind a bit of manualbor. Yuna was the first one to resume speaking.


    "Well, Hinata, what did you think about your new teammates?"


    Hinata pondered for a while and then gave her answer.


    "They are fine I guess, but they are rather weak. I think I could only get a chance to work together with them if I hold back a lot. I am not really sure what to do about it."


    Yuna shrugged her shoulders at that.


    "Just do what you want to do. If you want them to get stronger, then match their strength in dangerous situations so they gainbat experience. If you don''t care about them, then just power through everything. As I said, I will no longer babysit you. Make your own decisions and do what you consider to be the right answer. The same is, naturally, true for Naruto as well. If you don''t want to work together with these two, then don''t. Just be acknowledged for your strength and you should be able to get a promotion rather quickly without bothering about those two too much."


    Naruto and Hinata only nodded in acknowledgment when they heard Yuna''s exnation. Both of them weren''t entirely sure what to do with their teams yet, so they had to put some thought into it.


    After arriving home, Yuna and Hinata made their way to the kitchen to cook dinner while Naruto was left in the living room to do some light chakra exercise.


    Just when he was about to start, someone knocked on the door, surprising Naruto a little. The only people that would asionally visit them were Ino and Iruka and both of them certainly wouldn''te thiste. Naruto walked towards the door and opened it, revealing Hiruzen, dressed inmon clothes and with a mischievous smile on his face. Naruto, however, only scanned his face for a moment and then turned towards the kitchen.


    "Nee-san! Old man Hokage is here, just like you said!"


    "Okay, just lead him to the dinner table!"


    Hiruzen almost face-nted into the ground when he heard that Yuna, somehow, expected him toe here. But he wouldn''t lose his dignity this easily. Although the smile on his face was a little strained, he still followed Naruto to the dining table and sat down. He spent a few minutes idly chatting with Naruto before Yuna and Hinata served dinner.


    "I''m sure you have a lot of questions, but let us eat before I answer any of them. Can''t have a serious conversation on an empty stomach after all."


    Although Hiruzen noticed that Yuna''s tone was rather casual, he couldn''t help but feel like something was really off about the whole situation.


    ''Was it a mistake toe here?''

 Chapter 57 - How To Defeat Your Greatest Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 57 - How To Defeat Your Greatest Enemy</h4>


    After the group was finished with dinner, Hinata made some tea and served it to everyone. Hiruzen, meanwhile, still felt like something was off but couldn''t put his finger on it.


    ''Have I forgotten something? I feel like I am missing something really important.''


    Hiruzen scanned the people in the room with his eyes and Hinata and Naruto seemed to anticipate something to happen, while Yuna clearly had mischief in her eyes.


    ''Something is wrong, I need to get out of here.''


    Hiruzen was just about to thank the trio for the dinner and then leave when Yuna interrupted him with a smile on her face.


    "I have to say¡­ Konoha''s Hokage sure has guts."


    Hiruzen, of course, had no idea what Yuna meant by that, but his bad feeling got worse and worse by the second.


    "I mean, you should have heard Kakashi''s report, right? You should know what is possible with just an hour of preparation time, and yet you boldly walk into our house. That is why I said that you have a lot of guts. Fearlessly walking into the jaw of the tiger isn''t something everyone can do."


    Hiruzen shuddered in terror when he realized the situation.


    ''A trap! There is probably an obscene number of seals hidden throughout the whole t. I need to get ready to defend myself.''


    Hiruzen red his chakra causing it to wash over the trio. While Hinata and Naruto flinched a little from the powerful pressure of chakra, Yuna didn''t react to it at all.


    ''Pretty good. Naruto and Hinata only flinched a little. A normal genin would probably be rather close to suffocating when they are hit by that.''


    Hiruzen, in the meantime, had already jumped off his chair and had taken out two kunai to defend himself from theing onught.


    """¡­"""


    The trio, however, were only giving him weird looks. Hiruzen couldn''t help but feel awkward. He was standing in the middle of the room and looked like he was ready to fight to the death, while the three teenagers just sat at the table,zily drinking tea.


    After seeing Hiruzen get more and more embarrassed she couldn''t help but chuckle a little with Naruto and Hinata doing the same.


    "Hehe, no worries. There is no reason for us to attack you, after all. It is not like you are our enemy."


    Hiruzen only chuckled awkwardly and sat back down. He took the cup of tea in front of him and took a calming sip.


    "Well, even if you were our enemy, we wouldn''t use the seals. We would just poison your tea."


    *Pfft!*


    Yuna casually tilted her head to the side to dodge the tea projectiles that were flying at her. She lifted her hand and gave Hiruzen a thumbs up.


    "Nice spit-take."


    Hinata and Naruto, meanwhile, were already on the floor while attempting no to suffocate on their ownughter.


    "*Caugh* Can''t an old man like me get some peace. Where is Lady Chion, by the way?"


    Yuna actually had to think for a moment who the hell "Lady Chion" was. After remembering that this was the name she used to negotiate with Hiruzen in her older form, Yuna quickly gave her answer.


    "Here and there. She''s apparently very busy and doesn''t have time to stay here the whole time."


    Although Hiruzen found that rather weird, he couldn''t feel any falsehood in Yuna''s words, so he only nodded his head.


    "Well, let''s get to business, shall we?"


    Yuna leaned back, with a casual smile on her face, while Naruto and Hinata couldn''t help but get a little nervous. Yuna had already exined to them why Hiruzen mighte over to their t. Although Yuna already pacified them that she had everything under control, they still couldn''t help but get a little agitated.


    "Sure, go ahead. I will answer what I am willing to answer without any lies."


    Although Hiruzen''s eyelid twitched a bit he decided to press onward.


    "I can understand why Hinata hid her strength, but why did you two do the same?"


    Yuna could only roll her eyes at that question.


    ''Haven''t I already told the answer to Shikaku? Was he toozy to report the whole conversation to the Hokage? Maybe he didn''t want to admit that he would have done the same in my situation and mistrust the Hokage just like I did¡­ Nah, he was probably toozy.''


    "Isn''t that rather obvious? We did it to protect ourselves. How were we supposed to know who we could trust and who we couldn''t? Having 3 people with 2 different affiliations following us around didn''t exactly increase our trust in the people around us either. How could we know we wouldn''t be cut down the moment we excel at something?"


    Hiruzen was, naturally, outraged by this.


    "What! I would never do that to my citizens!"


    "Yeah, I already noticed that you are a big softy, but how could we have known about that all those years ago. There was a lot of scheming going on in the background and I wasn''t even sure if you were the actual ruler of Konoha for quite a while."


    "You weren''t sure if I was the ruler? I am the Hokage, so I hold the vige''s highest position. Why wouldn''t I be the ruler?"


    "Well, first of all, from the information I gathered so far, you seemed to be rather friendly towards my father and you were even the one to dere him the fourth Hokage, right?"


    Hiruzen could only give Yuna a wry smile when he heard how casually Yuna mentions that the fourth Hokage is her father. Hiruzen had already suspected her to know, but now it actually was a confirmed matter. He gave a quick nce at Naruto and Hinata and confirmed that those two also knew about it.


    "Indeed. He was my student''s student and we got along rather well."


    "Alright, then, why was no one willing to adopt us?"


    Hiruzen''s face wrinkled up in annoyance when he heard that question.


    "Because¡­"


    "Yeah, yeah, I know. Those retardedws concerning civilians and shinobi. I already read through all of that dribble. That is why I thought you were just a puppet ruler. Just crack the whip and do what you want to do. Strictly speaking, Konoha has a more lenient form of a military dictatorship. If you, the Hokage, want to do something, then do it. Who can stop you?"


    Hiruzen could only shake his head at that na?ve thinking.


    "This is not how it works. If I just override the will of the civilians, they will grow unhappy and might even start a riot."


    Yuna was looking at Hiruzen like he was aplete idiot.


    "So? F* ''em. If they are so unhappy then they can p* off to other ces. Let''s see how much they enjoy their life in a vige that isn''t protected by the world''s strongest military force. If they prefer getting robbed and killed by missing-nin more than a slight inconvenience in their freedom that they can go ahead in my opinion. You can promote the Will of Fire all you want, but if it wasn''t for me, Naruto would have very likely hated this vige with all his being. Because a bunch of civilians were throwing a tantrum, you almost pointed Konoha''s strongest asset at itself. You can''t make everyone happy. As a leader, you need to be able to make the necessary sacrifices to protect as many as you possibly can. You are not the hero of a fairytale, you are the Hokage of Konoha. Act like it."


    The more Yuna spoke, the older Hiruzen seemed to get. Since everything turned out fine with the Kyuubi situation he basically stopped paying attention to it. Every time trouble popped up, it was pretty much solved before he had to do anything, so he stopped paying attention to it. Only now did he realize what could have happened if the situation escted. He could have 2 highly unstable Jinchuuriki on his hands that both had a deep hatred for the vige. That might have actually been Konoha''s doom one day. When he heard Yuna''sst two sentences, however, some of his life returned to him.


    ''That''s right. I truly have be senile, haven''t I? When did I start trying to y hero and satisfy everyone instead of doing what I think is best for the vige?''


    He straightened his back as life returned to his eyes.


    ''That''s right. I am not a hero, I am the Hokage and I will do what I deem is best for the vige. I won''t be swayed that easily by the opinion of others anymore.''


    Some of the dignified aura he had in his prime reappeared and he finally started to look like a ruler again.


    "By the way, I might actually have a way to solve the problem with your paperwork."


    The dignified aura Hiruzen managed to build up, shattered like an egg that was thrown at a boulder. His eyes grew red like a madman as he instantly appeared in front of Yuna while lifting her up by the front of her shirt.


    "Tell me! It doesn''t matter what you want, you can have it, just give me the method!"


    ''Wow, this old man really hates paperwork, huh.''


    "Err, can you let me down first?"


    Hiruzen''s eyes immediately widened in shock. He put Yuna back on the ground and quickly took a few steps back. He seems to be ready to kneel in front of Yuna as an apology, so Yuna stopped him before he could lose even more of his dignity in front of Hinata and Naruto.


    "Now, now, old man, calm down. First of all, this is just a theory I have and I can''t confirm it yet. Second, I will give it to you for free. If Konoha''s leader has more time for other things, it would naturally be a good thing, right?"


    When he heard Yuna''s second point, he, for some reason, felt like a devil was whispering words in his ears, promising him great things without paying anything in return, but he suppressed that feeling. If there was a method to defeat his paperwork, parts of his soul should be a rather fair price for it.


    "I assume you know the shadow clone jutsu?"


    Hiruzen only gave a nod with a wry smile on his face.


    ''If her method is just using shadow clones then I really made a fool out of myself for nothing.''


    "And I assume that just letting your clones do part of the work doesn''t work, because there is simply too much information condensed into a short timeframe."


    Hiruzen, again, nodded his head with the interest returning to his face.


    ''Indeed, using shadow clones during a fight is still fine, because during high-speedbat a lot of reactions will be due to muscle memories, but paperwork is a totally different matter. You need to read the whole document, understand it and thene to a decision. If it is one or two documents, then that is still fine, but I have to work through hundreds of documents every day. Another idea is to continuously make shadow clones, let them work through one or two documents, and then pop them and make new ones. This is actually how I handled the paperwork during my earlier days, but that is not something I can do at my current age.''


    "Then won''t it be fine to stretch it into a longer timeframe? I heard that the T&I department has a jutsu that lets them read a person''s memories at a very high speed. This is the method I came up with: Make some clones that won''t share their memories with you when they disappear, let them help you do the paperwork, read their memories at a higher speed with the T&I departments jutsu. Done."


    Hiruzen was silent for a while. He was contemting if this actually could work or not. He had a very deep understanding of chakra and jutsu, so he can figure out rather quickly whether this method was feasible or not. The more he thought about it the happier he became.


    ''This could actually work. I need to adjust the memory absorption rate of the jutsu and test out how many clones are reasonable. I also need to make sure that no clones disappear before I got their memories. If this works out, I need toe up with a backup system in case an ident happens and a clone disappears too early. Maybe have two clones work on the same paperwork simultaneously? This should also reduce the mistakes I make during filling out the paperwork which would reduce my workload even further. This might work, this might actually work. Hehe, just you wait damn paperwork, after all these years I will finally be able to retaliate.''


    Seeing how the smile on Hiruzen''s face seemed to twist further and further away from what a human should look like, Yuna decided to intervene.


    "Oi, old man! You''re still with me?"


    Hiruzen was awoken out of his fantasy of finally defeating his worst enemy and looked at Yuna with a bit of worship in his eyes.


    "Haha, of course, I am awake. I am more awake than I have ever been. I will be taking my leave now. I wille over for another visit when I have time. Have a good night, you three."


    Hiruzen walked towards the exit while being in high spirits.


    ""Good night, old man""


    Naruto and Hinata also wished him a good night and Hiruzen didn''t even twitch after being called an old man again. His mood was simply too good to bother about something this minor, but Yuna still had something else to say.


    "There actually is another minor matter, old man."


    "Oh? What is¡­"


    *St*


    A cake smashed straight into Hiruzen''s face.


    """¡­"""


    "Sorry, I couldn''t hold it in anymore."

 Chapter 58 - Meeting The New Sensei

    <h4>Chapter 58 - Meeting The New Sensei</h4>


    After Hiruzen left and the trio finishedughing, they sat back down and enjoyed the remaining tea.


    "Was it really fine to not ask for anypensation from him, Yuna?"


    "Yeah, don''t worry Hinata. Me helping him for free will give him a favorable impression of us. If he has to make decisions that concern us, he will be much more likely to decide something that is in our favor. Besides that, I still have a few other methods to coax a favor out of him. So, no worries."


    After seeing Yuna''s scheming smile, Hinata blushed a little and nodded in understanding. She couldn''t help but admire how Yuna always seemed to be in control of the situation, but at the same time, she wished that Yuna would tone down the wickedness that would asionally appear on her face a bit.


    "Nee-san, was that cake at the end really fine? Won''t he hold a grudge or something?"


    "No, there is no need to worry about that. Rather than hold a grudge, he will probably realize how much danger he actually was while sitting here. If I can hit him with a cake, I can do the same with something much sharper, as well. This should discourage him from getting any silly ideas about our home."


    This time it was Naruto''s turn to nod in understanding. He might not understand much about human psychology, but he knew that Yuna was usually right about her assumptions about how people would react.


    After that, they spent the rest of the night chatting about whatever came to their minds and then went to bed to prepare for the next day.


    Team Seven was supposed to meet at 7 in the morning, while team 8, Hinata''s team, was supposed to meet at 9 in the morning, so, naturally, all three of them left the house at around 8.30 in the morning.


    When Yuna and Naruto arrived at their meeting point, the first thing that greeted them was annoyed looks from Sakura and Sasuke.


    "You arete!"


    Sakura was the first to say something, but Yuna and Naruto both decided to ignore her.


    "Good morning you two, I hope you slept well." That was Naruto''s greeting.


    "Yeah, good morning. Isn''t it really nice when you can sleep until about 8 in the morning? It''s like an extra hour of sleeppared to the academy." This was Yuna''s greeting.


    "WE WERE SUPPOSED TO MEET AT 7!!!"


    "Mhh? Yeah, I guess we were. But since Kakashi isn''t here yet, it''s fine, right? Oh? He just arrived. Good morning Kakashi."


    Although it took Naruto a few a little bit longer than Yuna, a few momentster he nodded in the same direction as Yuna just did and said his own greetings.


    "Good morning, Kakashi-sensei."


    Sakura could only sneer at that.


    "You don''t think you can divert my attention this easily, do you? There is no way you¡­"


    "Good morning, everybody."


    Before Sakura could finish her sentence, Kakashi appeared and gave everyone azy greeting. There were tons of things she wanted to say, but she decided to just say the first thing that came to her mind.


    "YOU ARE LATE!!!"


    "Haha, well, there was this old grandma that needed my help crossing the road and then a few other things happen and so I am a littlete."


    "2 HOURS ISN''T A LITTLE!!!"


    "Oh well, anyway, how about we¡­"


    "WAIT!"


    To Kakashi''s surprise, Sasuke interrupted him.


    "Is there something else, Sasuke-kun?"


    "How in the world did these two idiots know you wereing before I could sense you?"


    "Ah, so it is about that. That is because both Yuna and Naruto are sensor types. That means they are especially gifted in sensing the presence of other people. From what I know about the Uchiha n, they never had much talent in that, so I advise you to not bother about it."


    While Sasuke''s fighting spirit seems to be ignited by that for some reason, Yuna could only roll her eyes at Kakashi''s teaching style.


    ''I know you want Sasuke to realize that he can''t do everything on his own, but can you at least say it in a way that this idiot can understand. Something like: "Kill brother, many people, easier. Many people, good". That should barely be understandable to that blockhead.''


    "Well, let''s get a new mission for Team Seven. Yuna you are on your own today. Your new sensei has returned from her mission and will meet you today."


    "Ohh? So, it is a she, huh? Now that her mission is over, you should be allowed to tell me her name, right?"


    "Sure, her name is¡­"


    Meanwhile, in the Hokage office, Hiruzen could only smile awkwardly at the irritated woman in front of him.


    "I have no interest in ying babysitter for some random brat, Hokage-sama! Please assign her to someone else!"


    That woman was Anko Mitarashi, Yuna''s new sensei. She had violet hair that was done into a fanned out, spiky, ponytail. She wore a tight-fitting mesh suit that covered her from her neck to her thighs. Over the mesh suit, she wears a tan overcoat and a dark orange miniskirt.


    "Anko, please calm down, she isn''t just some random brat. She is one of the vige''s Jinchuuriki, as well."


    Anko''s eyes widened when she heard that and then got even angrier.


    "What the hell! Even more, reason not to assign her to me. With my personality won''t she go on a rampage on day one? You know that there is no way I will not provoke her, right?"


    "Haha, calm down, calm down. Yuna isn''t exactly¡­ easy¡­ to provoke, so no worries about that. I am sure you won''t have anyints about her strength either. She will probably be promoted to chunin or maybe even special jonin after the next chunin exams so you would only have to deal with her for a few months."


    "*Tsk* fine. But you do realize I specialize in infiltration and assassination, right?"


    "Naturally. Truth be told, that is why you were chosen. Yuna personally wanted someone with that specialization."


    The moment he said those words, Hiruzen realized that he messed up, but he still kept a calming smile on his face like nothing had happened.


    "She personally requested it? Since when can genin make requests who they would like as their sensei?"


    "You don''t have to worry about that. There were some special¡­ circumstances that I can''t tell you about."


    Although Anko was rather suspicious of what all of this was about, but she couldn''t exactly interrogate the Hokage. Maybe her new student will know something about that, right?


    "Fine, whatever. I will meet her for now and we will see how it goes from there. If I am not satisfied though I will not take her in."


    Hiruzen gave a nod of acknowledgment.


    "That is fine. As long as you test her fairly, I don''t mind. You are dismissed."


    "Yes!"


    ''Well, I can meet that bratter. For now, I will get myself some Dango.''


    Anko quickly made her way to her favorite Dango shop, but before she could even enter, she felt that something was off.


    ''There are almost no people inside? It is unusual for there to be no customers at this time of the day.''


    She was just about to enter when she was stopped by one of the waiters.


    "Miss Mitarashi, right? We have been expecting you. Please follow me inside."


    "Haa?"


    Although she was indeed one of this shop''s best customers, she certainly didn''t expect to be weed back like this. She was quickly led to one of the more private tables of the shop. When Anko approached it, she noticed that there was already another person sitting at it. A young girl with crimson-red hair with blue strands that was currently happily munching on some Dango.


    "Yo! Anko, right? Have a seat, have some Dango, as well."


    Anko, of course, knew exactly who that young girl was. Yuna Uzumaki, her new student. Anko was not someone whose pace could easily be disturbed, so she gripped one of the Dango sticks, sat down, and started eating as well.


    "So, brat, why did you think I woulde here?"


    Yuna could only roll her eyes at that stupid question.


    "I have gathered basic information on all the jonin and your Dango addiction isn''t exactly a secret. Where else would you be? Besides, I would rather talk with you inside a cozy restaurant instead of the windy rooftop of the academy the other jonin seem to prefer."


    "Haha, fair enough."


    "Oh right, before I forget it¡­"


    Yuna pulled out a small talisman that had an absurd number ofplex-looking seals drawn on it and pped it onto the table. The next moment a small airwave seemed to radiate out from the seal before everything returned to normal. Anko was just about to ask what that was all about when Yuna answered her preemptively.


    "Portable privacy seal. As long as we stay within one meter of the table, no one will hear us talking."


    "WHAT! Where did you get something like this?"


    "Private connections. No need to worry, they will appear on Konoha''s markets soon."


    "Oh? Privat connections, huh?"


    A smirk appeared on Anko''s face.


    "Is that also what helped you two pass the academy exams?"


    Yuna raised one of her eyebrows a little and gave Anko a questioning look.


    ''Is she trying to provoke me so I spill the information? Or does she want me to gloat about my connections and make me spill it that way? Guess she will adapt to how I react. Fine, let''s y a round.''


    An annoyed look appeared on Yuna''s face.


    "What do you mean by that?"


    Anko''s eyes sparkled with glee when she realized that Yuna took her bait.


    "Hehe, nothing much. I just heard that you were really bad at the academy. Pretty much no passing marks at all. How could someone this stupid pass? Obviously, someone helped you, right?"


    "WHO ARE YOU CALLING STUPID!"


    Strong killing intent crashed into Anko making her flinch. She widened her eyes in shock when she saw Yuna grow a tail of red chakra and two fox ears.


    ''Not easy to provoke my ass. She explodes almost instantly when provoked.''


    Anko quickly jumped up from her chair and got ready forbat. However, as soon as she shot up, Yuna''s chakra cloak and her killing intent vanished. She casually grabbed another Dango stick and started to munch on it happily, making for a rather weird picture for those few that were currently in the restaurant. All of them were currently looking at Yuna''s table because the sound of Anko''s chair hitting the floor attracted their attention. They saw Anko with two Kunai in her hand looking at a calmly eating girl they couldn''t see properly due to Anko standing in their field of view. Anko didn''t exactly have a good reputation with the civilians either, so they immediately started whispering to each other.


    "No way, has that snake traitor finally snapped?"


    "She actually dares to attack a young girl in broad daylight."


    "I heard she has been attacking people at night for quite a while now, but to think she would even dare to do so in the middle of the day."


    "Shouldn''t someone get the ANBU here?"


    The more she heard, the more annoyed Anko became. She threw a vicious look at everyone present to make them shut up and then sat back down in front of Yuna.


    "You sh*tty brat tricked me."


    "Yup! But you tried to trick me first, so we are even now."


    "*Tsk* fine. This round was my loss. So, tell me where you got this seal from?"


    "I found it in a garbage bin."


    "¡­"


    "I met an ancient-looking man that gave it to me."


    "¡­"


    "I seduced Daimyo''s daughter and she gave it to me as a gift to reward my prowess."


    "¡­"


    "Fine, I''ll tell you the real source. I''m actually a Goddess that is stuck inside a mortal body and I made it myself."


    "¡­ Fine, whatever, since you said it will be avable on the market soon, I will find out soon enough, anyway."


    "Indeed~"


    "Your genin test will be tomorrow at 8 in the morning on training field 15. If you''rete, I will fail you directly. I''m leaving first."


    "Yeah, yeah. See you tomorrow. I am looking forward to it."


    [What are your ns for her?]


    ''We will see. She should be pretty fun to be around after she opened up to me a bit more. She earned herself a lot of bonus points when she easily admitted her defeat as well. I should probably work on getting rid of that ugly cursed seal as well.''


    [I agree. I would rather not spend too much time hanging around something that gives off such a disgusting presence.]


    ''Indeed, and after that, it is straight into the harem with her.''


    [So that was your real goal, huh?]


    ''Haha, I''m just kidding. I still need some time to see if her personality is likable. And if she is even interested, after all. Let''s go home for now and see how Naruto''s and Hinata''s day went.''

 Chapter 59 - Anko Mitarashi

    <h4>Chapter 59 - Anko Mitarashi</h4>


    It was the next day, and Yuna was currently leaning against a tree at training field 15 and was rxing. It was already past 8 and Yuna could feel Anko observing her from afar.


    ''Seems like she wants to y another round. Oh well, let''s make it short.''


    Yuna''s eyes slowly closed as her breathing grew calmer and calmer and just a few secondster it seemed like she fell asleeppletely. Anko used that chance to throw a senbon at Yuna that would leave a slight scratch on her cheek. Yuna, however, tilted her head to the side "while sleeping" and as a result, the senbon would hit her straight in the face. She could feel how Anko started to panic and quickly approach her, but it was already toote and the senbon hit Yuna straight in the face.


    "Sh*t kid, are you alr¡­"


    After Anko got a good look at Yuna''s face, she stopped speaking. The senbon she had thrown was caught by Yuna with her teeth and she was currently holding it in her mouth like a certain Jonin.


    "You should really switch to less dangerous pranks, Anko."


    Instead of getting annoyed, however, Anko smirked at Yuna.


    "There was actually poison on that, you know."


    Yuna paused for a moment and then took the whole senbon into her mouth. A few momentster she spat it out and caused it to get stuck into a tree.


    "A mild paralysis poison, huh? No big deal."


    She casually stood up and dusted off her clothes, the poison seemingly having no effect on her. Anko, however, was more upied with the senbon that was stuck into the tree.


    ''Does she know how to use hidden weapons? Spitting out a senbon with enough force to sink it into a tree isn''t easy at all.''


    Yuna could more or less guess what she was thinking so she gave her ownment.


    "Don''t worry about that. I''m just very good with my mouth."


    Anko only raised her eyebrows at that unexpected innuendo.


    ''Was that formted like that on purpose or was it a coincidence? I can''t read her at all.''


    "Anyway, let''s start the test, shall we? Since you wanted someone who specializes in infiltration and assassination, I decided to test your abilities in that regard. Since testing assassination is a little hard right now and we have nothing to infiltrate. I will test something that can be used for both. Seducing your target. I will transform into different people and you will have to figure out the best way to approach them."


    ''Hehe, you damn brat. Let''s see how you embarrass yourself trying to seduce someone. This should be fun.''


    Yuna, however, hadpletely different thoughts.


    ''She just asked me to put her into my harem, didn''t she?''


    [I don''t think s¡­]


    ''Hush now, I need to concentrate. I need to channel my inner pervert to release my full (ero)power''


    [Right¡­]


    "Haha, sound interesting let''s go ahead."


    Anko was slightly taken aback by Yuna''s confidence. She especially felt that something clearly was wrong when Yuna looked at her and licked her lips like there was a remarkably juicy piece of meat in front of her.


    "O-Okay, let''s start."


    Anko made a ram seal and transformed into a thuggish looking man. A scar on the face, greedy eyes, dirty clothes. It was pretty much thug D that gets defeated in a single frame together with his other thug buddies. Yuna could only roll her eyes at the super-easy difficulty level. She also made the ram seal and transformed as well.


    What was revealed was a mature-looking beauty, but her looks really weren''t that important for that kind of target. The posture was important. Lowered head, nervous eyes, and shaky steps. That is what would truly attract a thug D. People he thinks are weaker than him.


    Yuna walked towards Anko with unsure steps. She was constantly looking left and right and was clearly nervous about the situation. Anko, meanwhile, was still dumbfounded at how easily Yuna switched personalities. She only awoke from her stupor, when the transformed Yuna walked past her and slightly bumped into her. Anko immediately understood what she was going for and couldn''t help but smirk a little. She immediately turned around to speak to Yuna.


    "Hey, you! You just bumped into me!"


    Yuna seemed to be like a frightened bunny and turned around with fear in her eyes.


    "I-I am s-sorry. I-I didn''t n-notice at all."


    Anko really wanted topliment Yuna''s acting but decided to keep going for now.


    "Hehe, a little sorry won''t cut it, you know? That seriously hurt."


    Anko approached Yuna and slowly forced her back against a tree. Anko lifted one of her hands and pushed it against the tree right next to Yuna''s face while closing the distance even further.


    "Thepensation will be quite expensive, but¡­"


    Anko lecherously scanned Yuna''s body with her eyes.


    "¡­I don''t mind if you pay with your body."


    Her other hand shot forwards and grabbed Yuna''s butt causing her to deadpan.


    "You are still aware that this is supposed to be a test, right?"


    Anko''s face immediately became awkward.


    "*Cough* I might have gotten a little bit too into it."


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "Anko, you are still grabbing my butt."


    "R-Right, you definitely pass the first part. Let''s go for the next one."


    Anko quickly took some distance and made the ram seal again.


    ''She really wants to get into my harem, doesn''t she?''


    [After what just happened, I am not even sure anymore.]


    This time, Anko went for another clich¨¦. She turned into a typically rich, young master. Gaudy clothes, arrogant face, and a body posture that screamed "Look at me, I am a bigshot.". Yuna had to admit that Anko was indeed very skilled in changing her demeanor. However, this was another easy target.


    Yuna quickly did the ram seal again and transformed. Another beauty appeared, but this time she was much more seductive. She showed a lot of skin and her assets seemed to be moments away from spilling out of her clothes. While approaching Anko she was swinging her hips flirtatiously.


    "Oh my~, hello young master. You are looking quite heroic today."


    Anko couldn''t help but take a step back. Yuna''s first transformation already hit her pretty hard, but since Yuna was the passive party, Anko didn''t think too much about it. Now, however, it waspletely different. Yuna''s enticing voice echoed in her head while her swaying hips captivated her and easily shattered her defenses.


    ''What the hell is happening? Why am I getting this flustered? Shouldn''t I have more resistance against something like this? How can I get this shaken, even though I know what she is doing?''


    Seeing how Anko was struggling more and more to keep a clear mind Yuna almost started to chuckle. This was the difference between someone as ancient as her and someone whose age hasn''t even reached the third digit. Yuna was analyzing where exactly Anko was looking during her approach and was moving in a way that made those body parts especially stick out. When seducing someone at a high level, a lot of bodynguage was involved and Yuna could interpret and simte all of it perfectly.


    Before Anko even understood what was going on, Yuna was already next to her and pressed Anko''s arm between her breasts.


    "Oh, my~? Young master has quite a bit of muscle. Are you perhaps working out~?"


    Hearing Yuna''s voice right next to her ear, a shudder went through her whole body. Anko hasn''t even noticed that she had dropped her transformation.


    Yuna moved in even further so her mouth was right next to Anko''s ear.


    "Anko~ C''mon~ y with me~"


    Yuna''s needy voice almost drove Anko over the edge, but Yuna chose this moment to deal the killing blow.


    "Big sis, Anko, let''s y loooots~"


    After finishing that sentence Yuna lightly bit into Anko earlobe which seems to be the breaking point. A bit of blood started to leak out of her nostrils as she jumped at Yuna, pushing her onto the ground. The moment Yuna reached the ground, however, she turned into a puff of smoke and left a bewildered Anko behind. She quickly scanned her surroundings and quickly found Yuna, leaned against a tree with a teasing smile on her face. Seeing Yuna''s teasing smile, Anko realized what just happened and her face immediately turned crimson red.


    "Y-You¡­I-I did¡­"


    Seeing how Anko was getting more and more flustered, Yuna couldn''t help but chuckle a little.


    "Haha, don''t worry about it. In fact¡­"


    Yuna approached Anko lifted up her chin with her hand and gave a chaste kiss on the cheek.


    "¡­If you want to y, I don''t mind at all~"


    Anko was, yet again, dumbfounded, but recovered much faster this time. She couldn''t help butugh out loud when she heard Yuna''s promation.


    "Hahaha, not bad, Yuna. You are quite the pervert, I am impressed. As for having some fun together, I don''t mind."


    Yuna nodded in satisfaction. Although Anko only became something like a f*- buddy, that was a decent start, for now.


    "Of right, there is something we totally forgot about."


    Yuna rolled her eyes at that. She had a pretty good idea of what Anko was talking about.


    "You want to do the introduction, huh?"


    "Haha, of course. This has be somewhat of a tradition."


    "*Sigh* Fine. Let''s go. You start, I follow."


    "Hehe, I wanted to do this in the sensei role for a while now. My name is Anko Mitarashi. I like Dango and I dislike spicy food. My hobby is learning how to arrange tea ceremonies and conducting them. My dream for the future is¡­"


    The atmosphere immediately grew more oppressive.


    "¡­killing Orochimaru andpletely freeing myself from his grasp."


    As soon as she said thosest words, she regretted them.


    ''Sh*t, what am I doing? Why did I reveal that to Yuna?''


    To Anko''s surprise, however, Yuna only nodded her head.


    "I am not surprised you want to get away from his influence. That mark on you feels truly disgusting."


    Anko was even more shaken when she heard that.


    "Y-You know about the mark!?"


    Yuna, however, only shrugged her shoulders.


    "I am quite a powerful sensor. I noticed it the first time we met. If you think I will discriminate against you because of that, you should first think about what kind of mark I am bearing."


    [Hey, that is quite rude.]


    ''Haha, don''t be like this. No matter what kind of rtionship we have, people will still think that having you sealed within me is a curse. You should have learned by now not to bother about others.''


    [Yeah, yeah. I know that you are just spouting your usual nonsense to pacify someone.]


    ''Hehe, now that is just rude from your side. If it helps, it can''t be nonsense in my opinion.''


    Yuna felt how Kurama rolled his eyes but didn''t say anything more about the situation. Yuna noticed that Anko had calmed down after her reminder and decided to start her own introduction.


    "Well, might as well get my own introduction out of the way. I''m Yuna Uzumaki. I like my family members and friends. Additionally, I enjoy fighting and pranking people. I dislike people that think they are bigshots because they are rted to someone important. My hobby is ying around with ice and as for my dreams for the future. There are three of them. First, I want to kill a certain man. Second, I want to build a harem for myself. And third¡­"


    Yuna''s presence seemed to swell as a dignified aura of power and confidence started to radiate out of her. Her chakra leaked out and caused the ground around her to crack as she proimed her third dream.


    "¡­I want to surpass everyone who stands in my way and eclipse this world''s most powerful being."


    As Yuna announced herst dream, Anko really wanted tough at how ridiculous it was, but she couldn''t. She felt like the smallest bit of objection would result in her being crushed into the ground. Her instincts were telling her that only those that actually dare to oppose that dream had any right to speak up right now.


    ''What the hell is she? Just how strong is her will for it to feel this oppressive? Rather than a young girl, she feels like a warrior that went through hell and returned.''


    For a split second, Yuna''s fourth exnation on how she got her hands on that seal shed through her head, but she quickly dismissed it.


    ''That is simply too ridiculous¡­ Wait a moment! Didn''t she just say something about a harem? Did I somehow be part of that? Now that I think about it, wouldn''t it be pretty hot to sleep with mor¡­ No Anko! Bad Anko! Calm down, control your desire¡­Even if I control it, somehow my desire still tells me that it would probably be pretty hot to sleep with more people all at once. Did I somehow get trapped into this without noticing? What the hell happened¡­ Whatever, if it is hot, it is hot. That is all that counts.''

 Chapter 60 - How To Raid A Bandit Camp

    <h4>Chapter 60 - How To Raid A Bandit Camp</h4>


    It has been a few weeks since Yuna and Anko met. Yuna had expected Anko to take her offer immediately, but she seems to be hesitating.


    ''Does my age bother her? Should I just transform and attack her? That might be pretty fun~ Considering my new body doesn''t feel much sexual lust yet, I actually don''t mind waiting, though. Oh well, Anko seems to be getting more and more pissed off by the D-rank missions, so I''m pretty sure another interesting event is right around the corner.''


    The duo was currently in the Hokage''s office, while they waited for Hiruzen to choose a new mission for them.


    "Mhh, how about this one. The restaurant on the main street needs someone to help peel¡­"


    "Absolutely not!"


    ''Seems like Anko finally snapped.''


    "Hokage-sama, please give us a real mission. At least make it C-rank. D-rank missions are made with team exercise between genin in mind. What point is there if there is only one genin in my team."


    "Now, now, calm down Anko. It is normal for genin to do quite a few D rank missions, so they can get used to the shinobi life. A genin, fresh out of the academy, simply isn''t ready for C-rank missions yet and needs more training from their jonin sensei."


    As soon as Hiruzen finished that sentence, he knew he messed up. Anko and Yuna were both looking at him like he was an idiot.


    ''Sh*t, I should have made up a better argument. Like, only genin with a certain amount of D-rank missions can take higher ranking ones. No, it appears that Yuna went out of her way to read quite a few of Konoha''sws, she might actually expose my lie.''


    Hiruzen took another drag from his pipe and gave a long sigh.


    "Fine, but don''t tell anybody about this. At least not until I gave a C-rank mission to another team or those new teams will relentlessly annoy me about getting higher-ranked missions."


    ""Yes, old man!""


    Hiruzen could feel his eyebrows twitch a little, but decided to ignore it. He took out a scroll that had a big "C" written on it and tossed it towards Anko.


    "A simple scouting mission along Konoha''s borders. Your patrol path is written on the scroll. The whole mission takes a week. If you find something suspicious, only engage it when you are confide¡­"


    Hiruzen, yet again cursed his big mouth when he saw the glimmer of excitement in Anko''s and Yuna''s eyes.


    ''Damnit, I should have told them to engage under no circumstances.''


    "Hehe, don''t worry, old man. We will be reeeeeally careful."


    "Haha, indeed. Don''t worry old man, I, naturally, won''t allow Yuna to encounter anything dangerous all on her own, hehe."


    Hiruzen really wanted to say more, but he decided to simply give up.


    ''It''s not like these two madwomen will listen to me anyway. Might as well set them loose and see what happens. Although Anko asionally goes a little overboard during her missions, she usuallypletes them pretty much without a w, so I am not THAT worried.''


    Two dayster, Yuna and Anko had started their patrol at Konoha''s borders. Both of them were currently hiding inside a tree while observing a bandit camp they foundpletely out of coincidence. They just had to climb over a small mountain and cross a few kilometers of forests to reach it, so it was basically on the way of their patrol path. Truly a stupid mistake by those bandits to create their hideout in the middle of Konoha''s routine patrol path.


    "Well, before we charge in *cough* I mean investigate this bandit camp I need to know if you have killed a human before, Yuna?"


    "Yeah, yeah, I have, don''t worry about that. More importantly, how do you want to do this? I can sense around 10 people that are probably used by these bandits to "relieve" themselves. I would rather not have a hostage situation on my hand, so we should probably do this stealthily.


    By the way, most of the bandits are slightly stronger than civilians with 3 being at the genin level and the leader being a high genin."


    "Your sensing skills sure are ridiculous, aren''t they?"


    "Hehe, of course. I have been dodging ANBU since I was three after all. Do you mind if I go after the boss? Killing the leader of a bandit group looks pretty good on the report of my first C-rank mission."


    "Well, I don''t really care. How confident are you in killing him?"


    "Killing him is 100 % and killing him without anybody in the camp noticing is also 100%. So, no worries."


    "¡­ Fine, whatever. If you are that confident, then show me what you got. If you mess up, I''ll just have to save your ass. No big deal."


    Yuna could only smirk at that provocation. She jumped down the tree and approached the bandit camp. She stealthily approached the two people guarding the gate, and before they could even realize the situation, two Yunas appeared behind them, covered their mouth and slit their throat, killing them instantly. She immediately stored the two bodies inside the weapon holster she had expanded with seals and then transformed into the two guards herself.


    Anko, meanwhile, couldn''t help but be dumbfounded by how easy that looked from an outsider''s perspective.


    One of the two transformed Yunas, meanwhile, was approaching the tent of this bandit camps boss with a panicked expression on her face. She was just about to enter when she was stopped by the two guards standing in front of it.


    "Stop, the boss is¡­ busy right now. No one is allowed to enter."


    Yuna almost rolled her eyes when she heard that he was "busy". Considering the soundsing out of the tent it was rather obvious what he was busy with. Yuna, of course, wouldn''t be stopped this easily. Her panicked face grew more and more impatient.


    "I don''t have time for this. Konoha''s shinobi might be approaching our camp right at this moment. I have to report to the boss right now."


    The face of the guard immediately became stiff when they heard that. Having a bunch of shinobiing after their camp is pretty much a death sentence, after all. This time they didn''t say anything when Yuna entered the tent.


    As soon as she entered the tent, she couldn''t help but shake her head. While the bandit boss was vigorously swinging his hips, the woman onlyy there unmoving.


    ''I really don''t get how people could enjoy something like that. Where is the fun in sleeping with a woman if she doesn''t squirm under your touch while moaning in pleasure? Oh well, might as well kill him while he is distracted.''


    Yuna casually approached the bandit boss and pierced his neck with a senbon, killing him instantly without spilling much blood.


    The woman under him widened her eyes in shock when the man on top of her suddenly slumped over. She probably would have eximed something in shock if it wasn''t for the gentle hand that carefully covered her mouth. When the woman''s almost dead eyes met Yuna ocean deep purple eyes, she immediately calmed down.


    Yuna gave her a gentle smile, made a shushing motion, and then showed off the Konoha headband she wore on her upper left arm. The woman, yet again, widened her eyes as she nodded in understanding. Yuna quickly stored the body of the bandit boss inside her weapon holster, created an additional 2 shadow clones, and transformed herself into the bandit boss.


    She came out of the tent and immediately gave some orders to the two people guarding the entrance.


    "Clean up in there. When you are done, I want everyone in this camp to meet in the middle of the camp. I have an important announcement to make."


    ""Yes, boss!""


    Unfortunately for them, the moment they entered the tent, they got killed by Yuna''s clones who quickly copied their appearance and started to spread the word of their meeting.


    Another 10 minutes passed and quite therge group had gathered in front of a small podium that was hastily created. Yuna was standing in the middle of it, while the three genin level bandits stood behind her like it was natural. She casually turned around and eyed the three of them.


    "Is everybody here?"


    "Yes, boss. Everyone in this camp is here."


    "Very good. Well, prepare yourselves for the announcement: All of you¡­"


    Yuna made a dramatic pause and as soon as she did, huge fireballs started to fly towards the gathered bandits. Yuna immediately turned around and killed the three genin level bandits before they could properly understand the situation and then jumped into the fray with a vicious smirk on her face as shepleted her announcement.


    "¡­will die today."


    Two minutester, not a single bandit was still alive, while Yuna''s and Anko''s faces seemed to be glowing in satisfaction. Yuna was the first to speak.


    "Phew, that sure was unlucky. To think we would identally stumble into a bandit camp and had no other way out but to fight our way out of it. We really are unlucky."


    "Yeah, I know what you mean. Isn''t it especially weird that the bandits insisted on fighting until everyst one of them was dead?"


    "Yeah, how curious."


    "Oh well, now that we rescued all these captured women, I guess we need to return to Konoha early and escort them back."


    "We could do that, OR I make a bunch of shadow clones to escort them back. Truth be told, my sense of direction is pretty bad, but I am sure we just have to walk in that direction for a while and we will be back on our proper patrol path. Don''t want to fail my first C-rank mission after all."


    After Anko noticed that Yuna clearly wasn''t pointing in the direction of their patrol path, she couldn''t help but smirk.


    "Haha, that''s true. I can''t have my first student fail her first C-rank mission after all. My sense of direction is also pretty bad, so just lead the way."

 Chapter 61 - Start Of Wave Mission

    <h4>Chapter 61 - Start Of Wave Mission</h4>


    It has been a few days since Yuna and Anko got their mission and the duo had just returned and handed in their mission report to the Hokage. Even Yuna couldn''t help but feel a little sheepish.


    ''Maybe we went a little too far?''


    [A little!?]


    ''*Cough* O-okay we clearly went too far, but I am the one that wrote the mission report. No matter how suspicious the old man gets, the whole report is wless. The whole story is cohesive and without any suspicious elements. Even if he tries to investigate it to find out whether the whole thing is true or not, he will find nothing.''


    Hiruzen, meanwhile, was reading the report and his frown grew more and more pronounced by the second.


    ''What the hell this? Although everything is written down professionally and concisely, why does it feel like I am reading a book about the adventures of two girls that stumble from one ident into the next.''


    After he finished reading the report, Hiruzen took a deep drag of his pipe. After exhaling all the smoke, he started speaking.


    "So, in conclusion, of your seven-day long mission, you spent 2 days simply traveling to the border. On the 5 remaining days, you destroyed 6 small bandit camps, with about 20 people each, 2 bigger ones with around 50 people each, repelled a shinobi team from Iwa that tried to sneak in through thend of grass and got rid of two B-rank missing-nin that have a bingo book entry. Did I forget anything?"


    ''Okay, now that he lists them all back-to-back, we really have overdone it quite a bit.''


    Despite her inner thoughts, Yuna shook her head with an innocent smile, which was mimicked by Anko.


    "No, that was all of it."


    Hiruzen could only groan when he saw Yuna''s innocent smile.


    ''Whatever, it is not like they did something bad. The fewer bandits, the better, and those missing-nin won''t be missed either.''


    "Whatever, just get out of my office. Next time at least show some restraint please."


    The duo was just about to exit the office when a small dog jumped in through the window and immediately started to speak.


    "Hokage-sama, there is some trouble with Kakashi''s team."


    Hiruzen''s face immediately fell when he heard that. Not because Kakashi''s team was in trouble, but because Yuna was here and heard about it. The mix of excitement and interest painted a rather obvious picture of what she was thinking about.


    ''Damnit, can''t this day just end?''


    Two days before Yuna returned to Konoha, it was yet again time for Team Seven to get a new mission. After a bit of searching, Hiruzen found the scroll he was looking for and pulled it out. Seeing the "D" written on the scroll, Naruto eyelids twitched a little.


    "Yo, old man, you got the wrong one. The one you are looking for has a "C" written on it."


    Although the other two genins didn''t say anything Naruto could clearly feel that they had simr thoughts.


    "Now, now, Naruto. It is still too early for your team to take on a C-rank mission. It is normal for genins to do many more D-rank missions, so they can get used to the shinobi life and get ustomed to working together. A genin, fresh out of the academy, simply isn''t ready for C-rank missions and needs more training from their jonin sensei."


    "Oh? But didn''t you give nee-san one?"


    Hiruzen could immediately feel a few eyes staring at him usingly.


    "Haha, Naruto, what might you be talking about?"


    "Hehe, no need to y dumb. We are living together after all. What kind of D-rank mission takes more than one day? She hasn''te home for 5 days now."


    Naruto and Hiruzen kept eye contact for a while before Hiruzen let out an annoyed sigh.


    "Fine, Kakashi, do you think Team Seven is ready for a C-rank mission?"


    Feeling three pairs of eyes zero in on him, Kakashi could only smile wryly.


    ''Do I even have a choice? Oh well, considering Naruto''s and to a lesser extent Sasuke''s strength there shouldn''t be any problems.''


    "There will be no problems, Hokage-sama."


    "I understand. I already have a mission for you in mind. You will be charged with protecting an important individual."


    This immediately got the attention of the three genins. Even Sasuke seemed to be excited to finally get a real mission.


    "He has actually been waiting for a while now. I will get someone to call him over right now."


    Two minutester, a drunken old man stumbled into the room.


    "What the hell. It is just a bunch of weak-looking brats. Especially the one with the huge forehead looks like she is about to fall over from a gust of wind."


    "Who are you calling weak, sh*tty old man!"


    "Now, now, Sakura, calm down. This is probably our client, after all."


    "That''s right. I am the bridge-building expert Tazuna, and you are expected to protect me until I get back to my country and finish building the bridge."


    At eight in the morning of the next day, there was a slightmotion in front of Konoha''s gates.


    "Holy crap, Kakashi-sensei is actually on time!"


    Naruto quickly put his hands together and red his chakra.


    "KAI!¡­KAI! What the hell, why can''t I get out of this genjutsu!?"


    While Sakura chuckled a little and one of the corners of Sasuke''s mouth started to twitch, Tazuna had no idea what was going on, while Kakashi pretended that he didn''t hear anything.


    "Well, let''s start walking. It will take us a while to reach the Land of Waves at a civilian''s pace."


    While the group was slowly walking towards the Land of Waves, Naruto noticed something rather peculiar.


    ''Two chakra signatures are following us. They are around mid chunin. Let''s see what Kakashi-sensei thinks about that.''


    "Kakashi-sensei, since this is our FIRST C-RANK mission, I would like to ask a few questions."


    Kakashi immediately noticed that something was off when Naruto spoke "first C-rank" a little bit louder than the remaining sentences.


    ''Has he noticed someone following us? He probably wants the enemies to underestimate our strength by revealing that kind of information, but considering his rather ridiculous sensing range I doubt anyone could spy in on our conversation yet. He is probably used to Yuna''s even more ridiculous range and doesn''t know what is considered "normal" yet. For now, let''s y along and see how he handles the situation.''


    "Sure, go ahead. We are still in the Land of Fire after all. The chances of us being attacked is pretty much zero."


    Naruto''s face took on an innocent expression as he asked his question.


    "Since we are finally out of Konoha for a C-rank mission won''t we fight a ninja or TWO? This should be really exciting, right?"


    ''So, two people, huh? More importantly, how the hell does he manage to look stupid and innocent while revealing that two enemies are approaching us. Although there probably is no better fa?ade to trick your enemies, it isn''t exactly easy to look innocent when you are a shinobi that actually gets paid to kill people. Well, he hasn''t killed anyone yet, maybe that is the reason why he can still smile like that?''


    "I don''t think so. C-rank missions rarely involve fighting other shinobi."


    As soon as Kakashi finished speaking, both Naruto and Kakashi noticed that Tazuna seemed to fidget a little after hearing Kakashi''s sentence. The two gave each other knowing looks before Naruto started speaking again with an annoyed pout on his face.


    "That''s some. I wanted to defeat a strong ninja and be immediately promoted to Chunin."


    ''Both of them are chunin level, huh? Might as well have my genin give it a shot then.''


    Kakashi chuckled a little before he answered Naruto.


    "I see. If some shinobi appear, I will just have you guys handle it then."


    Naruto''s eyes immediately sparkled with excitement.


    "Really? That''s awesome, Kakashi-sensei."


    ''That was rather well done. I have already noticed that Yuna is incredibly quick-witted, but Naruto isn''t too bad either. A pity the other two aren''t paying him any attention. Stealthily informing your teammates about something isn''t easy, after all. Although the signnguage the ANBU uses is pretty useful, it only hides what you talked about and can''t hide that you just transmitted some information to your teammates.''


    After another 10 minutes of walking, Naruto felt that the two chakra signatures seemed to have stopped a few hundred meters in front of the group, and after a few additional moments of walking, Naruto noticed two small puddles of water on the ground. He had to use all his will power to not roll his eyes at the obvious trap. Kakashi, meanwhile, was suppressing a chuckle when he saw Naruto''s reaction to the trap in front of them.


    ''It might be obvious if you are looking for a trap, but someone inexperienced could easily oversee those water puddles.''


    As soon as the group passed the two puddles, two shinobi that had a chain connected to each other jumped out of it and immediately entangled Kakashi with it. Both of them yanked on the chain and immediately tore Kakashi to shreds.


    ""First one.""


    "KAKASHI-SENSEI!"


    The two immediately appeared in front of Naruto and tried to entangle him with the chain as well.


    ""Second o¡­""


    *POW* *BANG*


    Naruto smashed his fist into the face of his assant, which caused him to be sent flying into a tree. Sasuke, meanwhile, threw a shuriken at the chain that connected the two shinobi and then nailed it into a tree with a precise kunai throw, just in time for Naruto to punch the second one in the stomach to send him flying as well and cause the chain connecting the two of them to disconnect.


    "Hehe, not bad Sasuke. How about we take one each?"


    "Hmph, I will finish mine quickly, so try not to die before I am done with mine."


    "Haha, as arrogant as always, huh? Oh well, let''s do it. Sakura, please protect Tazuna from possible stray fire while we deal with these two. Don''t want our client to die from a random kunai after all."


    Although Sakura had no idea what was going on, she only nodded her head in understanding. Blocking stray Kunai is something she has the confidence to do.


    The two enemy shinobi gave each other a nod and then charged forward. While one of them was aiming his throwing weapons at Naruto and Sasuke, the other one was bluntly charging at Tazuna while ignoring everything else. Naruto immediately understood what was going on.


    ''They really are after Tazuna, huh? Instead of C-rank, this mission is probably B-rank¡­Hehe, I bet nee-san will be really jealous when I tell her about it. I can''t wait.''


    Considering the current situation, Naruto quickly made a decision.


    "Sasuke, help Sakura protect Tazuna, I got this."


    Naruto quickly took out a bunch of shurikens and threw them at the weapons that were currently being thrown at Naruto and Sasuke. Although Sasuke was skeptical at first, after scanning the situation he quickly realized that Naruto''s shuriken would perfectly block the ones used by the hostile shinobi. Although he was slightly surprised by Naruto''s uracy, he, nevertheless, acted quickly and appeared between Sakura and the approaching shinobi. Sasuke was just about to sh with him when Kakashi appeared and knocked him out instantly.


    "That was pretty good. Good reactions from Naruto and Sasuke and good job remembering to assign someone to protect the client Naruto. Although you reacted quickly after receiving orders from Naruto, you froze up when the battle started. I won''t me you since that is pretty normal for fresh genin, but this is definitely something we have to work on."


    Instead of reacting to Kakashi''s assessment, a rather awkward silence descended onto the battlefield as soon as Kakashi finished speaking. The first one to break it was Naruto.


    "What the hell, Kakashi-sensei?! Things were just about to get interesting, why did you interrupt us like that?"


    "Now, now, Naruto, calm down. We shouldn''t leave out client anxious for too long after all."


    "You are talking about the client that paid the price for a C-rank mission and wants the team he hired toplete a B-rank mission? I don''t see any reason to not have him struggle a bit."


    Tazuna''s face immediately paled when he heard Naruto casually exposing his lies. Considering how the people that were supposed to escort him were currently looking at him, he already knew that he was in trouble. After quite a bit of back and forth, a decision was finally made. Team Seven would continue the mission, but Kakashi would send Pakkun, one of his summoned ninja dogs, back to Konoha and make a request for backup.


    After everything was resolved, Team Seven continued their journey to the Land of Waves, unaware of what kind of dangers were awaiting them there.

 Chapter 62 - Zabuza Momochi

    <h4>Chapter 62 - Zabuza Momochi</h4>


    It has been a day since Team Seven had been attacked. After reaching the sea, a man with a small boat ferried them over to the Land of Waves where they quickly disembarked and quietly made their way to a nearby forest to hide from possible observers.


    After the battle finished, Sasuke would asionally re at Naruto and the more time passed the more often he did so. Naruto has finally had enough and snapped.


    "Sasuke, if you want to say something, then just do so. You, constantly ring at me is getting annoying."


    This, however, seemed to make Sasuke even more annoyed, nevertheless, he still answered Naruto.


    "How did you manage to actually attack those two? While we were at the academy, you were one of the weakest in the ss. How did you manage to get this much of a boost in strength?"


    Naruto could only roll his eyes at how simple-minded Sasuke is.


    ''Rather than being interested in my strength, he thinks that I used some kind of trick to suddenly power up and wants to do the same as well. Just how hungry for power is he?''


    "The reason why I was one of the weakest in the academy, was because I wanted to be seen that way. I won''t give you any details, but some¡­ nasty things were happening in the background that prevented me from showing my real strength. Now that I have graduated, there no longer is a need to hide, so I am showing what I can do."


    Sasuke only sneered at Naruto when he heard that Naruto was holding back. In his opinion, holding back was just stupid, especially if it makes people weaker than you make fun of you.


    ''What a stupid lie. If Naruto actually had that kind of strength during his days at the academy, he would have obviously taught everyone that was mocking him a lesson. Guess he doesn''t want to tell me how a loser like him suddenly got enough strength to almost match my own. Well, I wouldn''t tell him a secret like that either, but I will get it out of him sooner rather thanter.''


    Sasuke was just about to give a snarky reply when Naruto''s head snapped to the side and his eyes widened in surprise.


    "Shinobi approaching. Jonin level."


    Naruto immediately took out two Kunai and ced himself between the approaching enemy and Tazuna while Sasuke and Sakura were only giving him weird looks. Kakashi still looked rather casual, but since he has actually put away the book he has been reading, he was clearly prepared for battle as well.


    Another few seconds passed before Sakura started to speak.


    "What are you raising a false rm for like that, idi¡­"


    ""DUCK!!!""


    Naruto and Kakashi reacted pretty much simultaneously, Kakashi due to his vast experience on the battlefield and Naruto because of his superior sensing capability. Naruto pushed Tazuna''s head down, while Kakashi did the same for Sakura, while Sasuke managed to duck in time on his own. Just a split secondter, a huge sword came flying above their heads and then got stuck into a tree.


    Momentster a tall muscr man stepped onto the handle of the sword. He was shirtless, had ck, short, spiky hair and barely visible eyebrows while covering his face with bandages.


    Naruto immediately grew tense when he saw that man.


    "Kakashi-sensei seems like this B-rank mission just got upgraded to A-rank."


    "That seems to be the case, Naruto. Demon of the Hidden Mist, Zabuza Momochi, I didn''t expect to encounter someone like him on this mission."


    "Indeed. I didn''t expect to meet the famous Sharingan Kakashi either. How about you just hand over the old man and we part ways without a conflict."


    "Protect Tazuna. This one is in apletely different league. I will have to get serious."


    After he said that, Kakashi pulled up his headband and revealed his Sharingan.


    "To think I would see the famous Sharingan, I am honored, but¡­"


    Zabuza vanished and reappeared on a nearby source of water.


    "Let''s see how great your Sharingan works, when you can''t see properly [Water Release: Hiding in Mist Technique]."


    A dense mist immediately appeared and flooded the whole area, making it pretty much impossible to see further than a few meters ahead of yourself.


    "Be careful, Zabuza is an expert in silent killing. Stay close together and protect each other. I will deal with him."


    Although Kakashi sounded confident, in his mind he could only curse his bad luck again and again. Not only did he encounter a Jonin level threat on his first real mission with his team, but it is someone with a very effective counter against the Sharingan as well.


    An oppressive silence descended onto the battlefield, while everyone was waiting for Zabuza''s attack. Suddenly, Zabuza''s voice seemed to echo over the battlefield from everywhere at the same time.


    "8 choices. Liver, lungs, spine, cervical vein, neck vein, brain, kidneys, and heart. Which one should I go for?"


    Dense killing intent flooded the whole battlefield. Kakashi put his hands together in front of him and unleashed his own presence, causing it to violently sh with Zabuza''s.


    Felling two very powerful wills sh against each other, Naruto quickly took a look at his two teammates and almost clicked his tongue in annoyance. Sakura waspletely frozen up, which, truth be told, wasn''t much of a surprise for Naruto. This kind of battle is not something a normal genin should experience, after all. Seeing that Sasuke was almost hyperventting at the pressure, however, left Naruto quite disappointed.


    ''Is that really all he amounts to? Nee-san told me about the tragedy of the Uchiha n, so I am not really surprised at the way he acts in front of other people, but why is he so weak? Shouldn''t he push himself with everything he''s got? Take every opportunity he gets to improve his strength? Have an ironlike will that keeps pushing him forward? Why does his will crumble this easily?''


    What Naruto didn''t understand was that he was the abnormal one. Or rather, the people around him were abnormal. Now that he has grown older, he understood just how ridiculous it was for Yuna to basically be his guardian at the age of three. He understood, just how miserable his life would have been without his sister who shouldered everything for him without a singleint and allowed him to have a pretty normal childhood.


    The second abnormal person he met was, naturally, Hinata. Instead of having her whole family killed like Sasuke, she was thrown away by her family instead. Left to die on the streets of Konoha. Naruto could still remember how Hinata was when she first arrived at their home. She waspletely broken and pretty much incapable of speaking a full sentence. Despite that, she kept pushing herself and with the help of the twins, she managed to build herself up again. Every day she grew more and more confident and after a few months, she had reached a level where she basically didn''t care about her previous family anymore.


    Due to constantly being together with these two people, Naruto actually got a rather weird image of people that went through some hardships in their life.


    While Naruto was contemting Sasuke''s reactions, the fight continued. Zabuza was still hidden, while Kakashi was still awaiting his surprise attack. Naruto, however, could easily track Zabuza''s position inside the mist, and as soon as he noticed his intentions, his eyes widened.


    "HIS TARGET IS TAZUNA!!!"


    He quickly informed Kakashi about the situation and then got into a position to defend himself. Momentster, Zabuza appeared in front of Team Seven and swung his cleaver in an attempt to behead Tazuna.


    Naruto appeared between the two and lifted two kunai to stop Zabuza''s blow. As soon as Zabuza''s sword hit Naruto''s kunai, Naruto''s feet dug into the ground as a groan escaped his lips. He was just about to activate Kurama''s chakra when Kakashi appeared and attempted to stab Zabuza through the heart which Zabuza, unfortunately, managed to avoid.


    "Are you alright, Naruto?"


    Naruto slightly shook his hands to get the numbness out of them before he answered.


    "Yeah, I am fine, but this guy hits really hard. If I wanted to fight him, I would probably need two or maybe even three tails."


    Although the other two members of Team Seven were rather confused by that statement, Kakashi, actually, knew what Naruto meant. Naruto had given Kakashi some information about his capabilities to make it easier to assign the appropriate roles to them in case of an emergency. That also meant that Kakashi was aware that "three tails" were currently still out of the question.


    "Hehe, I am surprised, Kakashi. One of those brats actually seems to be pretty decent. Not only did he not freeze up after feeling my killing intent he even managed to stop one of my strikes."


    "As one of the "Demon Twins", it is only natural for him to be capable of at least this much, but all of that doesn''t really matter, since you will die today."


    As soon as Kakashi finished that sentence, he pumped a massive amount of chakra into his left eye, which caused the Sharingan to spin like crazy.


    "Let''s finish this, Zabuza."

 Chapter 70 - Recruiting Zabuza

    <h4>Chapter 70 - Recruiting Zabuza</h4>


    Kakashi''s battle against Zabuza was rather unusual. Zabuza was staying inside his mist, while asionally throwing out an attack or two but nevermitting too heavily to it. Kakashi, meanwhile, was exclusively on the defense. There was nothing he could do about it. The mist was simply too thick for him to see anything properly. He could throw out a powerful jutsu, but that would leave him wide open, something which Zabuza would abuse. He could only wait for Zabuza to make a mistake and counterattack.


    Things changed, however, when Kakashi felt Sasuke''s chakra plumbed to almost zero. He could guess that either Anko or Yuna were nearby to help him, but both of them hid their presence too well for Kakashi to notice them. Although his senses were sharp, he wasn''t a sensor after all.


    ''Guess I will try to distract him and then go for it.''


    "Zabuza, we have been ying around for quite a while now, but it seems like things are getting dangerous for my team, so I''ve got to move."


    "Hehe, do you think it is that easy? It might take me some time, but I will slowly wear you down inside my mist, and as soon as you be too stressed from always keeping your guard up you will make a mistake and I will finish you."


    While Zabuza was monologuing, Kakashi took out a scroll, smeared his blood on it, went through some hand seals, and mmed it on the ground.


    ''No matter how you look at it, making your enemy monologue is still the best way to distract them. Here we go: [Summoning: Earth Style: Tracking Fang Technique]''


    At first, nothing happened, but a few momentster the earth underneath Zabuza cracked, and a pack of dogs jumped out and sunk their teeth into Zabuza.


    "Too bad, Zabuza. I got you. Now it is time to finish this."


    Kakashi went through a few hand seals and then gathered huge amounts of lightning nature chakra in his hand. Momentster, the sound of chirping birds echoes over the battlefield while lightning surrounds Kakashi''s hand.


    Kakashi immediately charged Zabuza in an attempt to pierce his hand through Zabuza''s heart, but moments before reaching Zabuza, an ice mirror popped up in front of him. Haku stepped out of it and wanted to block Kakashi''s blow with her body.


    Kakashi''s eyes widened in surprise when Haku appeared in front of him, but he didn''t bother to stop his attack.


    ''Although it isn''t Zabuza, it is still an enemy, so it doesn''t matter if I go for the kill.''


    To Kakashi''s surprise, however, another hand came out of the mirror, grabbed Haku by the clothes at the scruff of her neck, and pulled her aside, recing her with Yuna. Before Kakashi could fully understand the situation, his hand pierced straight through Yuna''s abdomen, inflicting a lethal wound.


    Kakashi''s face paled, especially when he remembered how simr this felt to when his hand pierced through Rin all those years ago. Despite the simrities, there was one point that certainly changed the atmosphere of the current situation.


    "Haha, you are quite the bold man, Kakashi. The first time we fight you try to enter my backdoor and the next time, your huge thing hits me so hard that it pierces all the way through my abdomen."


    The dogs that were holding Zabuza had already disappeared thanks to a few well-ced senbons by Haku, so instead of Kakashi Zabuza was the one to speak next.


    "Although I don''t understand the whole situation, thanks for saving me, I guess, and now¡­DIE!"


    Zabuza swung his sword and tried to bisect Yuna and Kakashi at the same time. Kakashi panicked and wanted to grab Yuna and jump away, but when Yuna gave him an annoyed look, he stopped. He had no idea why he stopped, but it felt like the right thing to do.


    Just when Zabuza''s de was about to reach Yuna, her chakra spiked for a split second and in this short moment, she caught Zabuza''s sword with one hand. As soon as she did, the third tail she had grown just a moment ago vanished again.


    Yuna couldn''t help but look at Zabuza with some annoyance in her eyes.


    "Can you pipe down for a moment? Can''t you see I am having a conversation? Anyway Kakashi, why do you suddenly look like you killed someone you didn''t want to kill?"


    While Zabuza waspletely dumbfounded by how easily Yuna caught his de, Kakashi couldn''t help but give an awkward stare at the hand that was still pierced through Yuna. The wound was definitely fatal, but if he were to pull his hand out, it would happen even faster, so he didn''t move yet.


    Yuna seemed to have finally realized why Kakashi was acting like this.


    "Ah, I see. You are worried that you wounded me. Well, it is nothing but a flesh wound, so no worries."


    As she said that, she pulled Kakashi''s hand out of her abdomen and caused a huge amount of blood to spill on the ground. The moment Kakashi''s hand was removed, massive amounts of red chakra started to gather at the wound and Yuna''s flesh started to knit itself together at a visible speed.


    Everyone looked dumbfounded at how the seemingly fatal wound was healed within seconds without even leaving a scar behind.


    "See? Just a scratch. Anyway, let''s get back to business. Zabuza, Haku you both are mercenaries, right? I am hiring both of you from today on. We will finish the contract as soon as we get back to Konoha."


    Although Zabuza still had no clue what was going on and especially had no idea how someone could not only survive but instantly heal an injury like that, he was not someone who let go of his principles because of that.


    "Gatou already hired me. No matter how much money you offer me, I will not break my contract with him."


    Yuna nodded in understanding and, naturally, approved of Zabuza staying true to his principles.


    "I am, of course, aware of that. If that was not the case, I wouldn''t have bothered talking with you, after all. That is why let''s wee our special guest. He will arrive here in about 40 seconds."


    Although Zabuza was rather baffled by whatever was happening right now, a short break was exactly what he needed to regather his thoughts and form a new strategy.


    Kakashi on the other hand had a pretty good idea who that "special guest" was and could only shake his head.


    ''Just how much of this has Yuna nned? I guess that is why she saved that girl just moments ago. She seemed to be capable of ice jutsu. A rather unique find.''


    Exactly 40 secondster, a small man, followed by around 80 thuggish-looking men appeared on the bridge.


    "Haha, you really are useless, Zabuza. Can''t even take care of a bunch of brats."


    Zabuza could more or less guess what this was about but asked anyway.


    "Why are you here, Gatou? My fight still isn''t over."


    Gatou sneered at him and gave his answer.


    "It is over since you will be dying now. No matter how strong you are, you can''t fight against an army of almost 100 men."


    Every shinobi present looked at Gatou like he was an idiot. An "army" of 100 people? That was something even a chunin might be capable of wiping out if he is careful.


    Zabuza couldn''t help but chuckle a little.


    ''How did that brat know Gatou would betray me? Well, it doesn''t really matter. Since my contract is broken I might as well ept a new one. But there is no way I will work for a brat that is still green behind the ears, so I might as well throw out a test to see what she is capable of.''


    A smirk appeared on Zabuza''s face.


    "Yuna, right? I ept working for you, but only if you can kill those thugs. Considering the strength you showed just now, that shouldn''t be much of a problem, right."


    Zabuza was, of course, banking on Yuna not being used to killing people and that this would put a bit of stress on her. Unfortunately for him, he waspletely wrong.


    "Oh, is that all? Alright."


    Before Zabuza could fully understand the situation, Yuna started to gather an obscene amount of water nature chakra in her mouth and spat it out in an ark in front of her.


    "[Water Style: Mountain Slicing High-Pressure Water Stream]"


    A high-pressure stream of water shot out of Yuna''s mouth. Its thickness wasn''t even two centimeters, yet the moment it came into contact with one of Gatou''s men they were sliced in two instantly. Yuna only moved her head once before everyone except for Gatou was cut in half.


    The only reason why Gatou survived was that he was much shorter than everyone else. He only nced back at his supposed "army" and as soon as he saw the gory mess, he fainted instantly.


    "Well, Zabuza, there you go. I still have some use for Gatou, but the rest are dead. This should be fine, right?"


    Zabuza, however, didn''t say anything. He was simply staring at the massacre in front of him with wide eyes. Kakashi and Haku had simr reactions, the only one unaffected was Anko, who had already seen that jutsu before.


    ''Well, I know how they feel. A young girl casually shooting out a jutsu that might even reach S-rank sure is ridiculous. When I saw her use it, she only had one tail as a support. As expected, the power grows even more ridiculous if there are more tails. The "Mountain Cutting" part of the name might actuallye true. I really need to get rid of this damned seal. I want to be stronger. I want to keep up. Just how interesting will the future be if I am beside Yuna? I can not fall too far behind. I want to stand next to her.''


    Anko''s desire to grow stronger was ignited and turned into a zing inferno. She wanted to grow stronger, not to protect those close to her, not for revenge, not to prove a point, but simply because she thought that she would have the most fun this way.

 Chapter 73 - Returning To Konoha

    <h4>Chapter 73 - Returning To Konoha</h4>


    "WHAT?! Why is Zabuza here?!"


    After Sasuke woke up,as soon as he saw Zabuza he started getting angry.


    "Calm down, Sasuke. He became our ally. His previous employer had an ¡­ ident, so Zabuza no longer cares about the bridge."


    Sasuke immediately red at Kakashi.


    "Is this true? Weren''t you two fighting each other to the death? Is this really fine?"


    Kakashi, however, only shrugged his shoulders.


    "It''s not like we have a grudge against each other. Zabuza was hired to kill Tazuna and I was hired to protect him. Now that he no longer wants to kill Tazuna, there is no longer a need to fight. It is that simple."


    Although Zabuza didn''t say anything, he nodded his head in agreement. This was what the life of a shinobi was like. No eternal enemies and no eternal allies either. In most cases, it was like that.


    "Fine, and what about that woman over there."


    This time, he looked at Haku who was sitting a bit further away from the group and was currently talking animatedly with Yuna about something. Sasuke found it weird that he couldn''t hear their voices at all despite them being rather close, but he didn''t pay much attention to it.


    "That is Haku, I guess he can be considered part of Zabuza''s group, so he is in same circumstances."


    "He?"


    "Haku said he is male, after all."


    "WHAT!?"


    This seemed to surprise Sasuke even more than the fact that Zabuza was here. His eyes kept shifting repeatedly from Haku to Kakashi and then back to Haku again.


    Kakashi chuckled a little when he saw Sasuke''s confusion but decided that he wouldn''t say more than that. He, himself, had some doubt about Haku''s gender but he wouldn''t bother digging any deeper. It wasn''t his business after all.


    A few momentster, the door opened and Naruto, Tazuna, and Sakura walked in. While Naruto and Tazuna seemed to bepletely fine, Sakura seemed to be totally exhausted and barely able to stand.


    "Yo, we are back."


    Kakashi scanned the group and noticed Sakura''s condition.


    "Wee back. What happened? Were you attacked?"


    Naruto shrugged his shoulders.


    "Yeah, but they were just a bunch of small fry. I guess they were the remains of Gatou''s group. I let Sakura fight most of them."


    Sasuke almost made a spit take when he heard that Sakura was the one that actually did the fighting.


    ''What the hell happened while I was unconscious? Sakura fought someone and even won?''


    Kakashi noticed Sasuke''s bewilderment but didn''t say anything about it.


    "Good job, Sakura. You should rest now."


    Sakura smiled happily, nodded her head, and then went upstairs.


    "How much longer do you think you need to finish the bridge, Tazuna-san?"


    Tazuna thought for a moment and then gave his answer.


    "I guess I''ll need around another week."


    Kakashi nodded his head and then prepared the protection schedule for the next week. He couldn''t wait to finally get this mission over with. There were simply too many surprises for a single mission.


    Another week passed without any significant incident happening and it was finally time for the two Konoha teams and Haku to return home. Yuna had already told Zabuza to stay here and protect Tazuna. At first, he was vehemently against letting Haku go alone, but during thest week Haku became friends with Naruto and Yuna, so Zabuza concluded that it wouldn''t be bad to let Haku stay with some people that were at least simr in age for a while.


    "You better take good care of Haku. If you don''t, I wille and hunt you down no matter where you are."


    Seeing how Zabuza was acting like an overprotective parent, Yuna could only shake her head and smile wryly.


    ''Wasn''t he acting all high and mighty previously? Saying stuff like "Haku is my weapon". Seems like all of that was bullsh*t.''


    Yuna smirked at Zabuza and answered him.


    "Hehe, I will take good care of your so-called "weapon"."


    This caused Zabuza to re at Yuna even harder, but he didn''t say more than that.


    After saying their farewell to Tazuna and most of the vigers, the group started to make their way back to Konoha. Now, that they didn''t have to travel at a civilian''s pace, they would make the trip much faster than during their trip into the Land of Waves.


    "Tazuna, what do you think the bridge should be called?"


    "Hehe, what about the Great Tazuna Bridge."


    The people around him all red at him which caused him to cough awkwardly.


    "Hehe, I was just kidding. How about the Great Konoha Bridge, since it is our connection to the Land of Fire and Konoha''s shinobi were the ones to make it possible."


    "Ohh, that one is pretty good!"


    "I agree, Let''s go with this."


    While everyone was agreeing to the name, they didn''t notice a young boy, Inari, standing inside the crowd while clutching a scroll used for store information. It appeared on his nightstand when he woke up this morning and contained a training schedule that was adjusted to his current age. A small note was attached to it that simply read: "What path will you choose?".


    Determination appeared in Inari''s eyes.


    ''I want to be stronger. I want to protect my family with my own hands. I will not falter. I will show it to you, Yuna. I will show you that I can be one of the strong as well.''


    The tragic tale of the shunned heroes, Zabuza and Haku.


    The duo fought and did everything they could for the betterment of the country, but instead of praise, it earned them only scorn. The higher-ups shunned them for their efforts. They did everything to sully the heroes'' good names and finally managed to banish them out of the country.


    They traveled the world to see where they could help, but unfortunately, they were tricked by the unscrupulous merchant Gatou, who forced them to work for him by insidious means.


    Luckily, a few shinobi from Konoha noticed the injustice that was done to them and cooperated with Zabuza and Haku to defeat the evil merchant Gatou and free thend of Wave from his oppression.


    Zabuza decided to stay behind to make up for all the bad he had done while Haku decided to travel together with the Konoha''s shinobi topensate them for their help.


    After Hiruzen finished reading the report, his whole face was constantly twitching. Although that wasn''t what was actually written in the report, that was pretty much what you''d get when you read between the lines. The report itself was written without a w. If he wasn''t rather close to getting an aneurysm, he would probably even praise Yuna for how she could write a formal report but give the whole thing a subtle subtext like this. Less experienced people probably wouldn''t even notice it and would simply think of Zabuza and Haku in a positive light without even understanding why.


    Hiruzen took a deep breath to calm his nerves and then red at Kakashi. Kakashi, however, seemed to bepletely absentminded. He was constantly mumbling something about finally getting his hands on his precious.


    Next, Hiruzen red at Anko, however, she only gave him a bright smile in return.


    Seeing his first two targets not showing any reaction, he instead decided to re at Yuna. She chuckled a little and then turned towards Anko.


    "It seems like the old man wants to talk about the report I have written, how about you leave first and I catch up to you guyster."


    Hiruzen raised his eyebrows at that.


    ''What is she nning this time? I guess she wants to discuss something in private. I am getting a really bad feeling about this.''


    Since Hiruzen understood what Yuna meant, he quickly dismissed everyone except for Yuna. After everyone was out of the room, Hiruzen''s re got even more intense. Yuna, however, only smiled lightly and didn''t make any other reaction.


    "What''s wrong, old man? I don''t think there are any problems with my report, are there?"


    "You know exactly what kind of problem I have with that report."


    "Hehe, I wonder? How about we make a little deal?"


    Hiruzen, immediately, raised his guard even further.


    "Haha, no need to be this on guard against me. It''s just that we managed to develop a new seal recently, but since production isn''t easy, we didn''t n on selling it for now. Maybe you are interested in buying a few?"


    This actually DID get Hiruzen interested. If it was something that could help Konoha as a whole, he didn''t mind overlooking a single suspicious report. If the one who wanted to enter Konoha was Zabuza, things might be different, but Haku wasn''t wanted like Zabuza, so things were lessplicated.


    "Alright, you got me interested. If it is something good, I don''t mind overlooking this."


    "Hehe, I knew we could talk this out."


    Momentster there was a knock on the door and another Yuna walked in while holding a huge scroll.


    "This is it. This a storage scroll that can hold enough food to feed an army for a month."


    Although Hiruzen won''t deny that this is pretty useful, there currently was no need for something like that. He was just about to deny Yuna''s offer when a smirk appeared on her face and she started talking again.


    "Additionally, the stored food will be put into stasis while inside the scroll. That means that the food will be kept fresh no matter how long it stays inside. Within reason of course."


    This time, Hiruzen''s eyes widened a little.


    ''I see. That means I could already start storing excess food Konoha produces and store it in case of an emergency. No, wait, even more important¡­''


    Yuna smirked when he saw that Hiruzen understood what it meant to have something like this.


    "That''s right, shinobi can actually eat fresh or even cooked food with this scroll. This will be a significant help in keeping the morale up during long drawn-out battles."


    Hiruzen''s face became solemn and he nodded his head.


    "I agree to your offer. Let''s talk about the quantity and the price."


    "Haha, of course."

 Chapter 86 - Fighting Orochimaru

    <h4>Chapter 86 - Fighting Orochimaru</h4>


    "Checkmate, huh? Kukuku, that is quite the bold statement."


    Orochimaru''s eyes wandered over the two neers and got stuck on Anko.


    "To think my old student would visit me, how moving."


    "Hehe, naturally. I need to pay you back for your kind teachings, after all. How about a nice sharp kunai straight into the heart. Doesn''t that sound nice?"


    Anko met eyes with Yuna and Naruto and gave them both a nod.


    "You two support me. I will take him on."


    ""YES!""


    Yuna and Naruto stepped back a little and took out some throwing weapons to support Anko.


    If Kakashi were here, he would probably beughing out loud at how obvious a trap the trio was preparing, Orochimaru, however, didn''t know enough about the twins'' personalities so he didn''t know that they wouldn''t be satisfied with a support role.


    "Aren''t you underestimating me a bit too much, Anko-chan?"


    "We will see about that. "


    As soon as she finished speaking, she took out a kunai and charged at Orochimaru with the speed she could reach, while she still had the seal on her.


    A smirk appeared on Orochimaru''s face as he formed a seal with his hands.


    "Haven''t you forgotten something imp¡­ IMPOSSIBLE!"


    Orochimaru''s eyes widened in surprise when he realized that he couldn''t activate Anko''s seal.


    Anko used the short moment when he lost focus to elerate to her maximum speed, arrive in front of him, and stab her Kunai towards his heart.


    Although Orochimaru was surprised by Anko''s sudden increase in speed he didn''t hold the title of Sannin for nothing.


    He jumped backward to get out of Anko''s attack range and was just about to counterattack when he felt a massive chakra fluctuation above him. He raised both his arms and crossed them over his head.


    Momentster Naruto''s leg coated in red chakra crashed down onto his arms, causing the ground under him to crack.


    Orochimaru was just about to deflect the remaining force to the side, when Yuna appeared next to him and smashed her chakra-coated fist into Orochimaru''s side, sending him flying.


    Orochimaru skillfully controlled his center of gravity and righted himself in midair. Hended on his two feet and slid back a few more meters.


    As soon as he came to a stop, a thin de covered in water chakra pierced his back, into his heart, and came out in the front.


    Despite the de clearly being coated in chakra, nothing of it was leaking, making it impossible to sense, demonstrating how absurd the sword owners, Hinata''s, chakra control was.


    She arrived pretty much at the same time as Yuna and Anko, but instead of revealing herself, she covered her whole body in chakra to erase her presence and waited for the perfect moment to strike.


    Hinata quickly pulled her sword out and retreated back to the rest of the group in case Orochimaru retaliated.


    Orochimaru spat out some blood and then turned towards the group. He looked at Hinata with an incredulous look. His senses were incredibly sharp, honed even further through all kinds of experiments, and operations he put himself through. Despite all of that, he didn''t notice that sneak attack at all, and even now, when Hinata was standing in front of him with chakra coating her whole body, he couldn''t feel her presence or her chakra.


    ''What kind of absurd chakra control does she have? How can I not feel any of her chakra despite her coating her whole body with it?''


    "Kukuku, impressive, truly impressive. For a normal shinobi this wound would be deadly, but not for me."


    After saying that, Orochimaru opened his mouth and momentster a second Orochimaru crawled out of it, while the first one fell to the ground like a snake''s freshly shed skin.


    The group looked dumbfounded when they saw what Orochimaru just did. The first one to break the silence was Yuna.


    "Holy sh*t! Did he just birth himself out of his own mouth? That''s seriously f*ed up!"


    Naruto and Hinata, meanwhile, looked slightly sick from seeing this spectacle, while Anko''s eyebrows were constantly twitching.


    ''Orochimaru, while you were my sensei you were still human. A very creepy human, yes, but human nheless. Now, however¡­''


    Anko could only shake her head to get rid of her thoughts. This wasn''t the time to ponder about stuff like that.


    "That was quite the impressivebination. How about you show me some more tricks?"


    When Orochimaru said that, Yuna immediately felt like something was off.


    ''Why is he suddenly acting like he no longer has any time pressure? Did something change? He lost quite a bit of chakra while performing that jutsu, but, that is normal, right? I mean, something this f*ed up should need quite a lot of chakra, right¡­ I honestly have no clue. 13 years isn''t enough to understand what needs a lot of chakra and what doesn''t.''


    Yuna was just about to start the next attack, when Orochimaru bit his finger, went through a few hand seals, and then put his hand on the ground.


    "[Ninja Art: Summoning Jutsu]"


    A massive smoke cloud appeared and as soon as it disappeared, a huge snake was revealed.


    "Let''s see how you handle something like this."


    Seeing the arrogant smirk on Orochimaru''s face, Yuna could only shake her head and speak up.


    "I really wondered why you are acting like that. Our first exchange ended with you getting your heart pierced by a sword. How about you roll over and obediently let yourself be captured and in exchange, we won''t kill you."


    "Oh? You think you have won this because you managed to catch me off guard once? You don''t really think it is this easy, do you?"


    As soon as he finished that sentence the huge snake under him started to charge at the group.


    "I''ll deal with the snake you take Orochimaru."


    The other three nodded after hearing Yuna''smand and got ready. All of them could feel Yuna gathering chakra into her mouth and had a pretty good idea what jutsu she would use.


    When the giant snake was just about to reach Yuna, she fired off her jutsu.


    "[Water Style: Heaven and Earth Slicing High-Pressure Water Stream]"


    This time, instead of cutting horizontally, Yuna shot the jutsu vertically.


    Orochimaru''s eyes widened in surprise when Yuna''s jutsu cut through his snake like a hot knife cuts through butter.


    He noticed that the water stream would reach him as well, so he quickly jumped off the snake''s head towards Hinata, who he deemed to be the most troublesome.


    He red his killing intent and wanted to paralyze Hinata with it. Hinata, however, didn''t even flinch and tried to stab Orochimaru with her sword.


    Although Orochimaru dodged the attack, that moment of dy was enough for Anko and Naruto to reach them and attack Orochimaru together.


    Thebined blow sent Orochimaru flying again, but just like before he managed to right himself in time tond on his feet.


    "Gotcha!"


    Yuna appeared behind him and, this time, instead of stabbing his heart like Hinata did, she tried to behead him.


    A smirk appeared on Orochimaru''s face as he easily dodged the attack like he knew it wasing.


    "Hehe, I won''t fall for the same trick twice."


    The five fingers on Orochimaru''s right hand lit up and smashed into Yuna''s stomach.


    ''Let''s get rid of the Kyuubi''s chakra for now. That should make it easier.''


    "[Five Elements Seal]"


    As soon as Orochimaru''s fingers hit Yuna''s stomach, the red chakra coating her vanished and she staggered forward.


    While falling, Yuna''s back was "coincidently" pointed towards Orochimaru and before he could even fully understand what was going on, three snow-white chains pierced through his body and sealed his movement.


    Not even half a secondter, Anko appeared next to him and cut off his head, and then burned his body with a fire jutsu, making it impossible to revive himself again.


    The seal Orochimaru put on Yuna''s stomach dissolved within seconds, as an eerie silence descended onto the battlefield.


    "That, somehow, didn''t feel right."


    Anko nodded at Yuna''s assessment.


    "I agree, that was too easy."


    Naruto and Hinata felt the same but didn''t know what to say either.


    Seeing the slightly depressed look on everyone''s face, a smirk appeared on Yuna''s face.


    "Well done, everyone! Everyone performed perfectly without a mistake. Although I don''t think we truly killed him, we certainly drove him into a corner. I am proud of you!"


    Yuna''s words immediately shattered the bad atmosphere as smiles appeared on everybody''s face.


    "Haha, nee-san is right. Did you see his face when Hinata stabbed through his heart? Hrious!"


    "Gahahah, true. I also liked how he looked when his snake was cut in half vertically by Yuna."


    Hinata nodded in agreement to Anko''s sentence and said her own opinion.


    "I like how you predicted Yuna''s feint and were instantly ready to make a lethal blow, Anko."


    "Haha, we all did a good job, but this time the MVP is definitely Naruto, who stalled Orochimaru long enough for all of us to arrive. Well done."


    Hinata and Anko nodded their heads in agreement, while Naruto blushed a little from being praised like that.


    "Alright, Naruto, as a reward the next 10 weeks will have an additional "Ramenday""


    At first, Naruto wanted to act humble about being the MVP, but when he heard about the reward, his eyes shone in excitement.


    "Haha, yes! I can''t wait! Let''s finish this quickly, so I can get my first serving of ramen as soon as possible!"


    Yuna only chuckled and shook her head when she saw Naruto''s seemingly unending craving for ramen. A gesture that was mimicked by Hinata and Anko.

 Chapter 105 - Cultivation

    <h4>Chapter 105 - Cultivation</h4>


    In Yuna''s previous life, there were a lot of different opinions on what the most important thing for a cultivator to have is. A powerful will. A strong heart. Good morals. Bad morals. Not showing any emotions. A powerful bloodline¡­ People wereing up with all kinds of reasons why some people would reach far and some won''t.


    Yuna, however, had a different opinion from most. For her, it was all about bnce. Spent a lot of time training? Go out and have fun with a bunch of women. Just had an exciting fight? Spent some time meditating. Just had a breakthrough? Get drunk.


    Most peopleughed at her for her rampant lifestyle, thinking that she could never amount to anything. These people were proven wrong rather quickly when Yuna surpassed every single one of them at a rapid pace, though.


    A lot of people would never acknowledge that they were wrong or that other methods could work as well, so this started rumors that her rapid advancements were due to a treasure she was hiding from everyone. From there, things escted more and more and a few yearster she was holding the head of that''s strongest cultivator in her hand while a massive amount of people were kowtowing in front of her and begging for mercy.


    Anyway, Yuna won''t im that bnce is the only factor that allows someone to reach a high level in cultivation, but she taught a lot of people in her previous life and came to the conclusion that it is at least a very important and maybe even the most important factor.


    That is the reason why Yuna hasn''t started cultivating yet. Since birth, she had a massive amount of corrupted chakra in the form of a giant fox inside her. At the start it was evenpletely aligned to the Yin nature, making it even worse. Although the problem with the Yin-Yang bnce was already fixed, Kurama and her were still working on refining the corrupted chakra out, and it will still take quite a while before they finish the process. The same was true for Naruto, as well.


    Hinata and Anko didn''t have a problem like that but instead had a problem on the psychological level. They could have, of course, still cultivated, but that would have decreased their future potential. Now, that both of them have reached the optimal state of mind, Yuna could finally teach them how to cultivate.


    Hinata and Anko, meanwhile couldn''t help but be surprised. Not in a hundred years did they expect that Yuna would give something she thought up such a simple and normal name. It would take Yuna quite a while to realize that she instinctively used the term from herst life and that she could have actuallye up with a name for it herself.


    Despite their surprise, Hinata and Anko still nodded their heads in agreement when Yuna asked them whether they are interested in learning it or not, and a few minutester they stood inside one of Konoha''s many forests. All kinds of seals were spread around a small space of a few square meters and as soon as Hinata and Anko entered that space they felt incredibly rxed and content.


    Yuna had spent quite a bit of time getting her seals to interact with natural energy but she only had middling sess. She managed to create a seal that increased the density of natural energy in a small area, but that was all she got so far.


    "Sit down and rx for now. The first step to cultivation is being able to sense qi¡­*cough* natural energy. You probably noticed the shift in the atmosphere when you entered my sealing array. This shift is caused by an overabundance of natural energy. Try to get a feel for it and, after 30 minutes, exit this array to really feel the difference between the outside and the inside. From then on you will swap between meditating inside the array and outside of it every 30 minutes."


    Hinata and Anko nodded their heads and sat down to meditate. Yuna has taught Hinata how to meditate a long time ago and she has gotten rather used to it by now. Anko, on the other hand, has only started recently, so it took her a while longer to get in the right state of mind. At first, she thought that Yuna was ying a prank on her, but when she saw Hinata and Naruto doing it diligently she gave it a try as well. She was truly surprised when she noticed how the proper pose and breathing methods could clear her thoughts of distraction and make her mind move much faster.


    Yuna also sat down, but instead of cultivating, she focused on forming her next chain with an excited smile on her face. Her instincts were telling her that the finals of the chunin exam were going to be a lot of fun.


    Meanwhile, Sasuke was greedily looking at the jutsu Kakashi just performed. At first, he regretted that he allowed Kakashi to seal away the curse seal he received from Orochimaru, but it was a worthwhile trade-off if he got his hands on such a powerful jutsu instead.


    Kakashi on the other hand could only shake his head at Sasuke''s power-hungry gaze. Did he fear that Sasuke would use his Chidori against an ally? No. He hoped Sasuke would do so. Or to be more precise, Kakashi hoped that he would use it against Yuna.


    Although Sasuke went through a few setbacks since he became a shinobi, most of them were things that Sasuke could easily make up excuses for. Haku was older than him and had a bloodline as well. Orochimaru was much older and Lee surprised him by only using Taijutsu. Kakashi knew that this was how Sasuke justified his losses to preserve his pride.


    Now, however, none of that would work. Yuna and Sasuke were the same age and Sasuke was fully aware of her capabilities. If Sasuke gets crushed by her, despite using something as powerful as the Chidori his arrogance should finally break.


    There was, actually, something else he wanted to do, but wasn''t sure whether it was a good idea or not. During Yuna''s fight with Lee, Sasuke saw her "red" chakra and wanted to know where it came from. Kakashi considered telling Sasuke about the Kyuubi. If he did, Sasuke would probably try to provoke Yuna into not using any of its power, which would make his defeat even more crushing for him, since that would mean he actually got defeated by someone his age who was holding back.


    The problem with that was that Yuna would, very likely, see through it and Kakashi wasn''t sure how she would react to it. Would she y along or flip the table and knock Sasuke out instantly? Kakashi had no idea but thought that it was at least worth a try.

 Chapter 106 - Revealing Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 106 - Revealing Secrets</h4>


    Naruto, meanwhile, managed to give Inoichi the slip and returned home. He currently had a wry smile on his face while Ino was ring at him and Haku was giving him a questioning look.


    "So, you are saying that I am weak!?"


    "No, Ino-chan, that''s no¡­"


    "But you are telling me to give up, right!?"


    "Well, yes, but¡­"


    "So, you DO think that I am weak!"


    "In¡­"


    "Do you know how hard I have trained?!"


    "I¡­"


    "I put a lot of effort into training, you know!?"


    "¡­"


    "Do you not trust¡­"


    "INO!!!"


    Ino stopped talking and looked at Naruto in surprise and was even more surprised when Naruto seemed to be genuinely angry at her. Neither Ino nor Haku have ever seen Naruto actually getting angry before.


    "I do trust you, Ino, but Gaara is very different from a normal shinobi. If you fight him, he will cripple or maybe even kill you."


    Ino was about to get angry again but stopped when Naruto raised both his hands to pacify her.


    ''Kurama?''


    [You sure about that? Ino and Haku are very different casespared to Hinata and Anko.]


    ''Yeah, it''s not like I can hide you from them forever. Sorry I have to request this from you, Kurama.''


    Naruto could feel Kurama shrug his shoulders which took quite the burden from Naruto''s shoulders. He would show Ino and Haku that the Kyuubi was sealed inside him, but not that the seal had been removed a while ago. For that, Kurama would have to pretend to still be sealed, which wasn''t sitting well for Naruto. To Naruto''s relief, Kurama didn''t seem to mind at all.


    Naruto took a deep breath and looked at Ino and Haku with a serious face that caused the two to straighten their backs.


    "I will reveal a secret to you and I hope you can promise me that you won''t tell anybody about it. This secret will exin why I don''t want you to fight against Gaara."


    Ino nodded her head in agreement and Haku did the same. Naruto took a deep breath and stretched his fist towards Ino and Haku.


    "Put your fists against mine and allow yourselves to be pulled in."


    Although both of them were confused by Naruto''s gesture, they still obediently bumped fists with him and as soon as they did, they could feel something pulling on their minds. As a Yamanaka, a n well known for their mind arts, Ino could have easily resisted the pull but decided to trust Naruto.


    Momentster, the trio found themselves at the border of three different environments. The usual sewer system, which was Haku''s mindscape, a city that looked a lot like Konoha, which was Ino''s mindscape and Naruto''s beach.


    Ino''s eyes widened when she saw that Naruto''s mindscape was actually developed, while Haku had no clue what was going on. Before the two could ask any questions, Naruto motioned them to follow him.


    After a few minutes of walking, the trio reached a huge cave. As soon as Ino and Haku got a little closer to the cave they froze up. From inside the cave, two huge eyes were staring at them with indifference. Momentster Kurama stepped out of the shadow and revealed his form, causing Ino and Haku to gasp in surprise. Naruto, meanwhile, rolled his eyes at Kurama''s "dramatic reveal". He could have sworn that Kurama was smirking at him for a moment, but that must have been his imagination.


    [What do you want, brat? And why did you bring two women with you? Do you want to show off the mates you have slept with? I heard that humans like to show off their conquests, but I have no interest in humoring you, so you can get lost.]


    Naruto almost face-nted when Kurama called Ino and Haku, Naruto''s "mates" and what followed after that certainly didn''t make it any better, either.


    ''That damn fox nned this!''


    Ino and Haku blushed when they heard Kurama''s words and started to re at him, but both of them realized that it was useless to re at Kurama and instead red at Naruto who felt wronged by that.


    ''Why are they ring at me!? I didn''t do anything!''


    "*Cough* Ino, Haku, this is the Kyuubi. He has been sealed inside me right after I was born. It might look like he is sitting in a normal cave, but he can''t leave itpletely. It is the representation of the seal trapping him inside me."


    Ino and Haku widened their eyes in surprise when they heard the term Kyuubi. They naturally knew what that was and were surprised it was sealed inside Naruto. Before the two could say anything, Naruto continued to speak.


    "There is no need for pity or any of that nonsense. I have lived a good life and had basically no trouble with the Kyuubi yet. Everything is under control."


    [You sure have quite the wicked taste. Normally, when you pacify the woman you are aiming for with that line you are in a romantic location, but this time you even pulled your prey in here. Do you want your prey to see how dangerous I look so they are even more impressed? Typical human behavior.]


    Naruto''s face became chalk-white when he realized what Kurama just said. Cold sweat was flowing down his body like a waterfall. Ino and Haku, meanwhile, were ring at Naruto with an intensity that is just a bit short of burning a hole through Naruto.


    "Kura¡­Kyuubi, you bastard, take that back."


    [Mhh? What do you mean?]


    ""Naruto-kun, what is this all about?""


    After seeing Ino and Haku slowly approaching him, Naruto panicked even more.


    "I-Ino-chan, H-Haku-chan, don''t listen¡­"


    [Ahh, that brat is quite the womanizer. Pretty sure he wants to copy his sister''s behavior.]


    The duo''s re intensified even further and Naruto couldn''t help but shudder in fear.


    ''That damn Kurama. Fine if I am going down, then I will take him down with me.''


    A glint of insanity appeared in Naruto''s eyes as he formed the ram seal with his hands.


    "Fine then, Ku¡­Kyuubi. Let''s go down together!"


    The look in Naruto''s eyes made Kurama worry a bit, but he didn''t think Naruto would do anything too dangerous.


    "[Forbidden Sexy Jutsu¡­]"


    Kurama nodded his head when he heard that.


    ''As expected, he is going to do something stupid. Is he going to transform into a giant, female fox or something? How would that even help him? I wonder why he added a "forbidden" to the na¡­?''


    "[¡­Madara x Hashira¡­]"


    [ABSOLUTELY NOT!!!]


    With lightning speed, one of Kurama''s tails shot out of the cave and smacked Naruto over the head, stopping his jutsu and causing Ino and Haku to bepletely dumbfounded. They both had the same thoughts.


    ''Wasn''t the cave supposed to trap the Kyuubi?''


    [You damn crazy bastard! Don''t even think of doing that again!]


    "Hehe, can you stop me?"


    Kurama growled in annoyance and looked at the still dumbfounded Ino and Haku.


    [Fine, Naruto isn''t seducing anyone, I just wanted to y a trick on him. Now get out of here. I need to meditate and cleanse my memories.]


    "Haha, alright K¡­yuubi. See yater."


    Seeing Naruto happily walking away with the still dazed Ino and Haku in tow, Kurama could only shake his head.


    ''That damn brat is getting more and more shameless. If this keeps going, he will turn into a second Yuna.''


    Naruto, Ino, and Haku, meanwhile, had exited their mindscapes and as soon as they were back in the living room, Ino started to re at Naruto.


    "What was that all about?"


    "*Cough* Well¡­ I kinda became friends with the Kyuubi and didn''t want to reveal that. We took the fooling around a bit too far and things escted. You weren''t supposed to find out about that. I hope you can keep that a secret as well. People will probably go insane if they hear that I befriended the Kyuubi. Having him sealed inside me is at least known by quite a few people, but befriending him is a different matter."


    Ino and Haku looked at each other and nodded.


    "" Alright, I won''t tell anybody about it.""


    Naruto sighed in relief when he heard that. He still had to tell Yuna about his slip-up but was hoping she wouldn''t be too angry. While he was contemting the best way to exin the situation to Yuna, Haku started speaking.


    "Well, you told us that you have the Kyuubi sealed inside you, but what has that to do with Ino not fighting Gaara?"


    Naruto and Ino widened their eyes when they heard Haku''s question. They hadpletely forgotten about that!


    "Right, that was the initial problem. Gaara has the Ichibi sealed inside him. I know about that because I have the Kyuubi sealed inside me and can feel the Ichibi''s presence inside Gaara. Gaara, however, isn''t like me. The Ichibi is barely staying sealed inside him and he certainly isn''t friends with him. If he were to fight someone strong, especially someone that would try to affect his mind, the chances are high that the Ichibi would break free."


    Ino paled when she heard that. She has some confidence in her strength, but she certainly isn''t arrogant enough to believe that she could fight something like the Ichibi.


    "But, isn''t that dangerous? Why is he even taking part in Konoha''s chunin exam?"


    Naruto could only shrug his shoulders.


    "Pretty sure Suna is nning something, but until they actually do something, they are still our ally. You two should prepare yourselves as well. I have no clue what is going to happen, but things are about to get dicey during the finals. "


    Ino took a deep breath to calm her nerves and nodded her head.


    "Alright, I will forfeit my fight, but I will help with whatever happens during the finals."


    Haku nodded in agreement, while a happy smile appeared on Naruto''s face when Ino agreed. He quickly hugged her and gave her a kiss, which caused Ino to blush and Haku to pout.


    Seeing Haku''s pout, Naruto quickly hugged her as well and kissed her, causing her to blush as well.


    "Haha, that''s great. If Suna dares to do anything, let''s fight side by side to protect our little family."


    Ino and Haku blushed even harder when they heard the word "family". They meekly looked down and nodded their heads in agreement.


    Kurama, meanwhile, was cursing Naruto for bing a smooth talker like Yuna and then switched to cursing Yuna for corrupting Naruto like that, just to switch back to cursing Naruto again.

 Chapter 107 - How To Be A Proper Young Master

    <h4>Chapter 107 - How To Be A Proper Young Master</h4>


    Hiruzen was sitting inside his office, smoking his pipe, and reading his favorite book. The time between the second and the third test of the chunin exam was always rather leisurely. Well, this time an annoying problem popped up, but that has been solved for now.


    Kabuto, the spy, was caught yesterday due to the help of Yuna''s tracking seal. It was just in time, too, since he was about to kill Hayate Gekkou. Hiruzen guessed that Kabuto wanted to kill Hayate because he managed to get some important information. Unfortunately, Hayate was still unconscious and couldn''t be questioned yet. Kabuto was currently being interrogated and will hopefully spill Orochimaru''s ns as soon as possible.


    Hiruzen took another drag of his pipe when the door was mmed open and Kakashi staggered into the room. Hiruzen frowned when he saw that. No matter how urgent or important the report is, there is no need to panic like this. He was just about to reprimand Kakashi when Kakashi started to speak.


    "Rose-sensei announced the release date of her new books!"


    Hiruzen''s eyes widened when he heard that. He stood up and mmed both his hands onto his desk, leaving two, hand-shaped, dents behind.


    "WHAT?! WHEN?! WAIT!!! DID YOU SAY BOOKS?! AS IN: MORE THAN ONE!?"


    Kakashi eagerly nodded his head.


    "A week after the end of the chunin exam is the release date. Apparently, there are two different books. They are called: The Fox devours the Rabbit, and: The Fox tangles with the Snake. Although the titles are a little weird, I confirmed that the¡­theme¡­ of the books is the same as the previous ones."


    "Hahaha, good. Very good. Kakashi, I assume you know what to do?"


    Kakashi immediately went down on one knee.


    "Yes, Hokage-sama. I will prepare an adequate amount of henged shadow clones one day before the release date and have them camp in front of different stores through Konoha to secure a satisfactory number of copies and hope, that Rose-sensei will appear in one of them to provide autographs."


    Hiruzen nodded his head.


    "Dismissed!"


    "Yes!"


    Kakashi quickly left the office and Hiruzen sat back into his chair.


    "Hehe, two new books. I can''t wait."


    Unfortunately for him, his day wasn''t over yet. About an hourter, a red and blue blur entered his office through the window.


    "Yo, old man, I came to bargain."


    Seeing the wide grin on the young girl''s, Yuna''s, face, a shiver went through Hiruzen''s whole body.


    ''I have a very bad feeling about this. I should tell her that I have no time right now.''


    "I heard a certain person is about to release not one, but two new books. I assume you have heard about it. My bargain is about that."


    Hiruzen''s hand instinctually moved and activated the privacy seal of his office.


    ''Or maybe I should listen to what she has to say. As the Hokage, it''s my job to listen to my citizens after all.''


    "Haha, I have, of course, no clue what you might be talking about."


    Yuna nodded in understanding.


    "Ah, I guess I shouldn''t be surprised. Those books are rather¡­spicy¡­after all. It would be weird for the honorable Hokage to read something like that, but maybe you can help me anyway. There is something that I would like to have. Or to be more precise, it is something that should have been mine from the start."


    Hiruzen nodded his head.


    ''Yup, I am having a very bad feeling about this.''


    "Well, how about you tell me your part of the trade first."


    "Haha sure. I actually managed to get my hands on a copy of one of the books¡­"


    *Crack* Part of Hiruzen''s desk shattered apart due to him clenching his hands too hard. Yuna, however, ignored that.


    "¡­Actually, it is even signed by the author¡­"


    *BOOM* Hiruzen lost control over his chakra and identally turned his chair to dust. He was now standing up and was looking at Yuna with crimson red, greedy eyes. Yuna, however, still ignored that.


    "¡­Oh, by the way, the signature is actually directly addressing someone called Hiruzen Sarutobi, I wonder who that is~"


    ¡­


    Half an hourter, Hiruzen regained his sense. He nced around his office with confusion in his eyes. He looked down and saw that he was holding a book with the title "The Fox devours the Rabbit" in his hands. He couldn''t help but shiver in excitement when he saw that, however, there was still one problem left.


    "What the hell did I give Yuna? Thest thing I remember is that she said that the signature¡­"


    Hiruzen immediately discarded his thoughts and opened the book in front of him. Every single page was turned with the utmost care and momentster he reached the page he was looking for.


    "To one of my greatest fans: Hiruzen Sarutobi.


    May your path in life be illuminated by the gentleman''s enlightenment.


    Red Rose"


    Hiruzen quickly swept away the tear that was about toe out of one of his eyes and carefully put the book down on his table.


    To his surprise, however, he noticed that there was a second book on the table. He picked it up and saw that a small piece of paper fell out of it. He caught it in midair and read what was written on it.


    "For use ;)"


    Although Hiruzen was thankful for the additional copy, after all, the one with the signature would be going straight into his shrine, he still couldn''t help but groan.


    ''That damn brat really knows no restrain¡­Mhh? Haven''t I forgotten something? Oh well, couldn''t have been that important. Let''s start reading.''


    Yuna, meanwhile, was leisurely walking back to her home while happily humming.


    ''That went pretty well. Seems like the preparations for the finals of the chunin exam are done. Let''s see how this ys out, hehe.''


    It was finally the day of the finals. Massive amounts of people who think of themselves as important flooded the vige. Yuna watched the conga line of extravagant carriages with a disdainful sneer on her face. Next to her stood Naruto and Hinata who had confusion clearly written on their faces.


    "Nee-san, these people¡­errr¡­"


    Yuna nodded her head.


    "They are pathetically weak. Most of them are nobles from the capital. Dozens of generations ago, their ancestors did something worthwhile and they have been riding on that achievement since then. In my opinion, the old man should just overthrow the daimyo and be done with it. As for funding problems? Aren''t there massive amounts of corrupt nobles whose wealth can be harvested?"


    Naruto and Hinata gave Yuna a weird look while Yuna only chuckled.


    ''No matter the world, when someone talks about overthrowing a king that isn''t 100% ipetent or a tyrant they will always get incrediolous looks, no matter how weak the king is. Now that I think about it, the vige is stuffed to the brim with young masters. I wonder if any one of them will get funny ideas and provoke us.''


    [I don''t think they are stupid enough to provoke one of Konoha''s shinobi inside Konoha.]


    ''¡­''


    [Okay, maybe they ARE stupid enough to do that, but it is not like you will get a chance to meet them. You are heading straight for the arena after all.]


    *two minutester*


    "I am making you one of my concubines. Be honored."


    A slightly overweight male teenager that looked to be around 15 years old pointed his finger at Yuna. Some might describe his clothes, which were colored in a mix of red and gold as extravagant. Yuna, however, was pretty sure that a maid asked him what he would like to wear today and he misunderstood the question and answered with yes. Behind him, stood two guards who clearly would have preferred to be somewhere else.


    When Yuna saw him, a frown appeared on her face. She pointed her finger right back at him and was clearly annoyed.


    "What the hell are you doing? How can a young master walk around like that?"


    The young master was, naturally, shocked by that exmation.


    ''What does she mean? I put on my most extravagant dress today, so there should be no problem with that.''


    A frown appeared on his face and he was just about to ask what she meant by that when Yuna continued to speak.


    "Where the hell is your entourage?"


    This got him even more confused. He looked back and saw his two guards still standing behind him. When Yuna saw him looking at his two guards she could only roll her eyes.


    "I am not talking about your guards. I am talking about your bootlickers."


    "B-Bootlickers?"


    Yuna nodded her head.


    "Yes, bootlickers. A bunch of lower-ranked nobles that agree with everything you say. While you act like a noble, they can act like hooligans and support what you said. For example, when you said "I am making you one of my concubines. Be honored.", one of them could have said stuff like: "Why are you not thanking the young master for his generosity?" or "Bing the young master''s concubine is your good fortune."."


    The young master staggered back when he heard what Yuna just said and looked at her with wide eyes.


    "T-T-That is¡­ an incredible idea! I will collect a few people right away!"


    Without another word, he turned around and ran away, quickly followed by his twopletely dumbfounded guards.


    Yuna, meanwhile, only snorted in disdain.


    "What a small-fry. He can''t even act like a proper young master. What a low standard."


    [I thought you hated people like that?]


    ''I do, but if I have to deal with them, then they should at least put proper effort into their act. Even young masters should at least operate on a certain standard.''


    Naruto and Hinata, meanwhile, had not even the slightest clue what just happened. They expected that Yuna would send that guy flying, but instead she¡­reprimanded him?¡­gave him advice? They shook their heads and decided to just file the incident under their "it''s Yuna so it''s fine" folder and be done with it.


    "Well, Naruto, Hinata, let''s go. don''t want to bete for the third test, after all."


    "Yes, nee-san/Yuna!"

 Chapter 108 - Hinata Vs Neji

    <h4>Chapter 108 - Hinata Vs Neji</h4>


    The trio was currently standing in the middle of a huge arena. The spectator stands were packed to the brim, while the crowd was clearly excited. The only contestant who wasn''t here yet was Sasuke.


    ''Either he got a spontaneous stomach ache due to having to fight me or he is still with Kakashi and adopted Kakashi''s perpetualteness.''


    Yuna scanned the stadium and nodded in approval after analyzing the sealing array that was erected over the battleground.


    ''Pretty decent. A barrier to protect the audience and something to amplify the contestants'' voices duringbat. Guess they want people to hear the banter? Or maybe¡­ the jutsu names? Now that I look at the audience properly, there are quite a few people with red hair. Seems like everything is ready.''


    While Yuna was scanning the arena and analyzing the seals above it, all kinds of important-looking people were holding a bunch of very important-sounding speeches, which Yuna, naturally, ignored.


    ''I wonder what happened to the examiner of the preliminaries? Hayate? I think? What was the name of the new one again? Genma something, something¡­ Well, Genma is enough, I guess. I wonder why he is sucking on a senbon; does he want to quit smoking and needs to distract himself?''


    While Yuna was zoning out, the opening speeches ended and it was time for the first match.


    "It is time for the first fight. Neji Hyuga vs Hinata. Those two will stay here, while the rest will go to the waiting room."


    There was a bit of an uproar in the audience since Hinata clearly looked like a Hyuga, but she was announced without a surname, but that calmed down rather quickly. Most people have never heard of Hinata and only knew that Neji was proimed as a genius of the Hyuga n. The audience, naturally, wouldn''t care about the circumstances of some random girl that would lose in the first round.


    After everyone except for Hinata, Neji and Genma had left the arena, Genma officially started the fight and stepped back to leave thebatants more room. Instead of attacking, a sneer appeared on Neji''s face.


    "Seems like people have finally stopped calling you a Hyuga. It was about time for that to happen. Having trash like you associated with the Hyuga n can only bring us shame. How about you ept your fate and gi¡­"


    "*YAWN* Is this one of the Hyuga n''s newest techniques? What do you call it? Boring your opponents to death jutsu? Maybe: Spouting nonsense until your enemy falls asleep jutsu? You might wanna ask Yuna for creative names. She has plenty."


    At first, Neji waspletely dumbfounded by Hinata''s attitude. After all, she has always been acting incredibly meek. When he heard quite a few people in the crowd snicker, however, his anger exploded.


    "You actually dare to mock my generosity like that. Fine, then I¡­"


    While Neji was talking up a storm again, Hinatazily stretched her back while yawning and looked towards Genma.


    "Mr. proctor, could you give me a second rundown of the rules. I was under the impression that we were supposed to physically fight each other during the third round and not win a debate."


    This immediately silenced the whole stadium. A lot of people were looking at Hinatapletely dumbfounded. This, however, onlysted for a few moments until roaringughter exploded and echoed through the whole stadium.


    "Damn, that little girl has quite the sharp tongue."


    "Haha, make her a special jonin that specializes in provoking people."


    "Bwahaha, look at the people from the Hyuga n. Their faces are priceless."


    Under the roaringughter of the audience, Neji''s face turned red in abination of anger and shame. Without saying another word, he activated his Byakugan and started charging Hinata.


    "YOU WILL PAY FOR THIS!"


    Seeing that Neji was attacking now, most people in the audience expected this to be the end of the fight. On one side is a genius of the Hyuga n and on the other side is someone who was apparently kicked out of it. For most people, the final result was obvious.


    A few moments after Neji threw out his first palm strike, however, that notion quickly changed. Hinata caught Neji''s wrist and stopped the blow before it could reach her. Hinata lifted him by his wrist, smashed him into the ground once, and then tossed him away from herself, leaving the crowdpletely dumbfounded at that insane amount of physical strength.


    Hinata started to speak in a calm, measured voice so everyone could clearly hear her.


    "Guide on how to defeat the Gentle Fist Style. Lesson one: The attacks might be deadly if they hit, but there is not much physical strength behind them, so rather than blocking them, just catch them."


    Neji managed to right himself midair andnd on his feet. Despite having received some damage from being smashed into the ground, he charged at Hinata without a moment''s hesitation.


    Yet again, Neji attacked with a palm strike. This time it was much faster than previously and Neji clearly had nned a follow-up attack. Hinata, however, casually sidestepped his attack and tripped him with one of her legs, causing him to stagger and almost fall to the ground.


    "Lesson two: The Gentle Fist Style doesn''t put much focus on legwork. Abuse that."


    Neji managed to stabilize himself without falling and was just about to attack again when Hinata continued speaking.


    "What''s wrong, "the great genius of the Hyuga n"? Seems like the gentle fist isn''t all that great after all."


    Neji became even angrier when he heard Hinata mocking the gentle fist.


    "Shut up! What does trash like you know?! The gentle fist is Konoha''s strongest taijutsu!"


    Neji attacked Hinata again. Seeing Neji''s reckless charge, Hinata could only shake her head. She evaded Neji''s attack with as little movement as possible and mmed her fist into his stomach, making him bend forward and cough out some blood.


    "Lesson three: The so-called main family is prideful and arrogant. Insult their beloved Gentle Fist and they will lose control over their emotions."


    Hinata swept the crowd with her eyes and noticed a few members of the Hyuga n ring at her. She zeroed in on Hiashi and sneered at him with disdain clearly showing on her face, which made him even angrier.


    After maintaining eye contact for a moment, she put her focus back onto Neji who seemed to be ready for another round but was significantly more cautious now.


    ''Took that blockhead long enough to realize that he should take this seriously. Oh well, I will keep my pace.''


    "Lesson four¡­"


    Neji lowered his posture and started to focus his Byakugan on Hinata, so he wouldn''t miss even the slightest muscle twitch. Unfortunately for him, the moment he did so, Hinata detonated a shbang, illuminating the whole arena.


    "ARG, MY EYES!!!"


    "¡­The Hyuga n is over reliant on their Byakugan. Without it, most of them are helpless."


    The blinding light disappeared within moments and revealed Neji who was kneeling on the ground while still writhing from the pain in his eyes. Additionally, there was a perfect circle of Kunai surrounding him, making it clear that Hinata could have easily hit him even without using her eyes.


    Hinata casually waited until Neji regained his bearing and then started to speak.


    "Well, ready to give up?"


    Neji gritted his teeth in hatred and barely managed to squeeze out a "Never!".


    "Alright then. Guess I will just have to finish you off."


    Hinata started running towards Neji and reeled back her fist with confidence. A smirk appeared on Neji''s face as he started to eject chakra out of his tenketsu and started spinning on the spot, creating a shield of chakra around him.


    "I was waiting for this! [Gentle Fist Art Secret Technique: Revolving Heaven]!"


    Just when Hinata''s fist was about to smash into the chakra shield, the fist stopped. Hinata stopped her punch and put both of her hands into her pockets while giving Yuna a smug look.


    ''See! You dismissed it as nonsense when I told you about this technique when we were five, yet here it is!''


    Yuna could only roll her eyes at Hinata''s smug face.


    As soon as Neji''s rotation slowed down, Hinata yakuza kicked him, while her hands were still in her pockets and sent him tumbling backward.


    "Lesson five: Well, I don''t think I have to exin this one."


    Seeing that Hinata didn''t seem to be paying much attention to him and that she had her hands in her pockets, Neji''s eyes gleamed.


    "[Gentle Fist Art: Eight Trigrams Sixty-Four Palms]"


    Neji shot towards Hinata, who still didn''t seem to be paying much attention to him. Two fingers shot forward, hitting Hinata on two different tenketsu.


    "Two."


    Neji continued his attack, moving faster and faster as more and more tenketsu were attacked.


    "Four¡­Eight¡­Sixteen¡­Thirty-two¡­Sixty-four!"


    ¡­Hinata, however, didn''t move at all which made Neji realize that something was wrong. Before he could react, Hinata''s hand shot forward and grabbed him by the neck.


    "Lesson six¡­"


    This time, her voice was no longer calm and measured. It was strong and overbearing, instead. Hinata slowly lifted Neji by his neck, while a disdain-filled smile marred her face.


    "¡­Totally outss them in chakra control and turn their gentle fist into a useless series of palm and finger strikes."

 Chapter 109 - The Hyugas Curse Seal

    <h4>Chapter 109 - The Hyuga''s Curse Seal</h4>


    A shiver went through Neji''s whole body when he saw Hinata looking at him like he was a speck of dust.


    ''What the hell just happened? Is what she said really true? Did she match every single one of my attacks by releasing some chakra from the corresponding tenketsu? No matter how I look at it, it ispletely impossible to do something like that. However, that is the only exnation I cane up with for why my attacks didn''t work. Wasn''t she supposed to be weak and talentless? Isn''t she a monster?''


    Seeing a mix of disbelief and fear in Neji''s face, Hinata immediately lost interest in him. She might have toyed with him while he was still arrogantly strutting around, but she had no interest in bullying someone who was afraid of her. Hinata tossed him aside like a child that had lost interest in a toy.


    "Guess this is over, huh? Time for you to give up, Neji."


    Although Neji gritted his teeth in anger, it was clear to see that he has lost most of his will to fight after Hinata''s disy just now. His body hurt from the multiple blows he received, his chakra reserve was almost empty due to hisst two techniques, and his stamina isn''t in good shape either. Hinata, on the other hand, seemed to bepletely fine. She wasn''t even breathing heavily.


    No matter how he looked at this, it was clearly his loss and there was nothing he could do about it. Rather than getting humiliated even further, he might as well give up. He raised his hand and was about to forfeit when Hiashi''s voice echoed through the arena.


    "Stop ying around and activate it already, Neji!"


    At first, he was confused by what Hiashi meant, after a few moments, however, he looked at Hiashi in bewilderment.


    ''He wants me to use the curse seal!?''


    Neji clenched his fist hard enough to draw some blood and then slowly lifted his hands to activate the seal. He was just about to activate it when he met Hinata''s eyes.


    A shudder went through Neji''s body as he immediately averted his eyes and lowered his head.


    ''Why does it feel like I am currently being evaluated? Shouldn''t she be afraid that I will activate the seal? How can she be this calm? Besides that¡­I don''t want to use it. This goes below my pride.''


    Neji''s eyes gleamed in determination, and he was just about to forfeit, no matter the consequences when Hinata''sughter echoed through the stadium.


    "Hahaha, activate the seal? I wonder which seal you are talking about Hiashi?"


    As she said that, she took off her headband and revealed that instead of the caged bird cursed seal, there was only a small blue dot on her forehead.


    "IMPOSSIBLE!"


    This, naturally, caused an outrage from the people of the Hyuga n. Hinata had an amused smirk on her face while letting her eyes wander over them. As she expected, there were quite a few people that looked at her with envy. People from the branch family, obviously.


    "Haha, no need to get all antsy¡­"


    Hinata pointed at the dot on her forehead.


    "¡­This will still seal away the Byakugan if I get killed or if it gets stolen. Only the "can be tortured by the main family whenever they want'''' aspect has been removed."


    "UNACCEPTABLE! There is no way we can allow some unknown seal to protect the Byakugan! The seal will be reapplied on you the moment this fight is over!"


    Hinata couldn''t help but sneer at the stupidity disyed in front of her.


    "Ohh? Did you hear that, Hokage-sama? The patriarch of the esteemed Hyuga n just ordered me, one of your faithful shinobi, to receive a curse seal that allows the Hyuga to kill me whenever they want. To think the Hyuga n can just order shinobi without a backing to do whatever they want them to do."


    Hiashi immediately shrunk back when Hinata finished speaking. This was not due to Hinata''s words, but because a lot of people started ring at him. Konoha''s great ns might produce a steady stream of strong shinobi, but an overwhelming amount of Konoha''s shinobi were actually not from a n. On an individual basis, they might not be as strong as someone from the Hyuga n, but the difference in numbers is overwhelming.


    Before things could escte, Hiruzen stood up to calm the crowd. He was inwardly cursing Yuna for not saying anything about this, but considering Anko''s seal was removed, he really should have expected this.


    "Silence! First of all, I dere Hinata as the winner of this fight. Anyints?"


    Also, there was some murmuring in the ranks of the Hyuga n, but nobody said anything.


    "Good. Hinata, tell us who put that seal on you."


    Hinata nodded her head.


    "Yes, Hokage-sama. It was put on me by Hiashi Hyuga and waster modified by Yuna Uzumaki."


    As soon as Yuna''s name was said, the crowd became unruly. Quite a lot of people were whispering about a demon, while a small fraction was repeatedly using the word princess. Without bothering about any of that, Yuna disappeared and reappeared in the middle of the arena with a smirk on her face.


    "Yup, I modified it~"


    Hiashi''s killing intent immediately exploded when Yuna said that.


    "How dare you modify our Hyuga n''s seal?! You will pay for this!"


    Yuna, however, looked at him like he was an idiot.


    "Have you been kicked by a donkey or did you use some kind of special jutsu to get this stupid?"


    Hiashi was about to explode when Yuna continued talking.


    "The Hyuga n''s seal? What a joke. Curse seals are, on a fundamental basis, malicious in nature and thus should be removed as soon as possible. There is even aw for that in the Land of Fire. You might wanna look that up.


    Truth be told, you should be happy that Hokage-sama hasn''t kicked the door of your n''spound open and demanded you to get rid of this liability. It takes only one skilled seal master in a hostile nation to figure out how to activate the seal and over 90% of the Hyuga n can no longer be sent to the front line."


    Hiashi visibly paled when he heard that and the other people of the Hyuga n weren''t looking too great either. Despite that, Hiashi wouldn''t falter that easily.


    "Nonsense. There is no way that is possible. We have been using this seal for generations. It is impossible to figure it out."


    A smirk appeared on Yuna''s face, as she took out a small scroll and opened it up. She unfolded it and showed it to Hiashi. There was a massive number of seals intricately woven into each other on the scroll. Although Hiashi had a basic understanding of seal he couldn''t even begin to fathom what he was looking at.


    "Well, I had some free time and decided that I might as well make something like this. This is a one-time-use seal that triggers the mechanism to make the target feel pain and makes it impossible to stop the progress. We have quite a few foreigners here, right? Is anyone interested in buying it?"


    Another uproar went through the spectators, and it was clear that Hiashi was just about to attack Yuna together with a few other elders.


    "Haha, why are you suddenly so agitated? I thought your seal can''t be cracked?"


    Before Yuna could egg him on any further, Hiruzen started to speak.


    "Yuna, I would appreciate it, if you didn''t scam our foreign guests."


    Was Hiruzen certain that Yuna was scamming them? He was around 60% certain that this was the case. An annoyed pout appeared on Yuna''s face.


    "What the hell old man? I could have made a lot of money with this deal."


    The outrage of the crowd became even bigger, but Yuna still wasn''t bothered by it. Hiruzen, however, could only shake his head when he heard Yuna going back to calling him old man instead of Hokage-sama. He thought she might endure it at least until the exam is over, but that apparently wasn''t the case.


    "Let us get this matter back on track. I certainly can''t agree on just putting a curse seal on people, but you should at least exin what kind of modifications you did and how that affects the seal itself."


    Yuna nodded her head and took out a photo of Hiashi, making Hiashi wonder where she got that, and some paint that can be easily removed with water.


    "Let me give you a little demonstration of the progress."


    Yuna held up Hiashi''s photo.


    "This is the part of the seal that is currently on Hinata. It has the functions that were already mentioned."


    Yuna took the paint and messily painted a beard and an eyepatch on Hiashi.


    "I am some random Hyuga who thought it would be a great idea to enve a huge part of my n and the paint is the part of the seal that involves torturing people."


    Yuna gathered some water chakra on the tip of her finger and let it flow down the picture to wash off the paint.


    "And this is what I did."


    Oppressive silence reigned in the whole stadium. Even the dropping of a pin needle could be heard. It took a few moments before Hiashi regained his wits. His anger exploded. He activated his Byakugan and propelled himself forward to attack Yuna.


    "YOU DARE TO SLANDER MY CLAN LIKE THIS!!!?"


    Yuna looked at the charging Hiashi with indifference in her eyes. She didn''t move at all, even when Hiashi was right in front of her. After all, there was no need to move.


    "Lesson 7: Outss them so far in chakra control that you can actually hide your presence even while they have the Byakugan active."


    A thin sword appeared and stopped just before it cut into Hiashi''s neck, forcing him to stop the attack. Truth be told, that lesson wasn''t entirely true, but Hinata saw no reason to reveal all her cards. She only managed to gather a little bit of natural energy so far, but she has to admit that it is incredibly useful for hiding her presence. She would, naturally, not reveal anything about that publicly.


    "Haha, no need to get angry, Hiashi. I am not ndering anybody. I bet your n has some ancient-looking history scrolls lying around, why don''t you give them a read? And if not, you can always invite an independent seal master to take a look at the seal. If he isn''tpletely inept at what he is doing he should easily be able to identify that someone not very skilled has messed with the seal."


    Although Hiashi heard what Yuna said, he didn''t really register it. After all, the person he personally kicked out of the n was currently holding a sword to his neck. Hiashi, at least, understood that if Hinata wanted to, she could have killed him. Easily so.


    ''How is this possible? She wasplete trash. No matter how much she trained she simply didn''t be stronger. What the hell happened to her? There is no way I would have kicked her out if I had known that she would be this strong.''


    Before he could ponder the situation any further a powerful presence appeared next to him and almost pressed him to the ground due to chakra pressure alone.


    "Hiashi Hyuga, you will return to your seating area right now. Due to your position as a n elder and since nobody was hurt, there will be no further consequences, but you had better don''t let this happen again."


    Hiashi nced at Hiruzen Sarutobi who appeared next to him and shuddered a little when he met his eyes. It has been quite a while since he saw Hiruzen like that. Hiashi had almost forgotten why he was once called the God of Shinobi. Now, however, Hiashi realized that there was still quite a bit of power left in Hiruzen. More than enough power, to turn him into a corpse within moments.


    "Yes, Hokage-sama!"


    That was all he could say before walking back to his seat. As soon as he sat down, a few other elders started to talk to him and momentster, everyone except for a single young member left the stadium. The young girl was obviously left behind so the Hyuga n could understand the strength of the contestants, especially Hinata and Yuna, who clearly had a grudge against them. As for why they left? Their "genius" was defeated in the first round, there was no reason to stay any longer and endure the mocking gazes.


    Hiruzen let his gaze wander over the stadium and then started to speak.


    "I apologize for the little¡­ interlude. The chunin exam will continue with the next match: Ino Yamanaka vs Gaara of the Desert."

 Chapter 110 - The Bet

    <h4>Chapter 110 - The Bet</h4>


    The next fight, Gaara vs Ino, ended rather anticlimatic since Ino simply forfeited the moment the fight started. Yuna approved of this decision. Gaara was very unstable and it could be very dangerous for a "normal" shinobi to fight him. Naruto had, apparently, told Ino about Kurama to convince her, that fighting Gaara is not a good idea. Naruto and Kurama apparently slipped up during the event and revealed more than necessary, but Yuna decided not to bother with that.


    The next fight was rather interesting to Yuna. Shikamaru still insisted on his "I don''t want to hit women" policy, but this time, his opponent, Temari, actually knew what she was doing and wasn''t so easily tricked. After a rather interesting game of cat and mouse, Shikamaru finally managed to trick Temari by using multiple small parachutes that he made out of his jacket and a few Kunai and caught her with his shadow bind. Momentster, he gave up, iming that he was out of chakra.


    Yuna could only shake her head when she saw that.


    "Out of chakra my a**. He is just azy bum and doesn''t want to fight anymore. Well, his next opponent would be Gaara, so I guess that is a good thing."


    Naruto and Hinata, who were standing next to Yuna couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "Hehe, he might still be promoted to chunin. Those strategies were pretty crazy. I don''t think I could evere up with something like that."


    Yuna and Hinata both nodded their heads in agreement.


    "Yeah, he will probably be a chunin. Rather than a frontline fighter, he will probably take amander role in the future. Guess he will be really annoyed that he got promoted, haha."


    Naruto and Hinata nodded their heads with a smirk on their faces.


    "The next fight will be between Yuna Uzumaki and Sasuke Uchiha. Pleasee down into the arena."


    "Guess I''ve got to go. This shouldn''t take too long."


    Naruto and Hinata nodded their heads in agreement. Hinata gave Yuna a quick kiss with slightly pink cheeks and then Yuna made her way into the arena with a satisfied smirk on her face. She wasn''t sure whether Sasuke would show up at all, but since Kakashi was involved she decided to give him some extra time by taking the normal way into the arena instead of just jumping down.


    While walking, two people stood in her way. Yuna nced at them and when she noticed that their chakra was around low chunin level she decided to ignore them. These two, however, blocked her way and didn''t want to let her through.


    "Hehe, little girl I have some bad news for you. Our client bet quite a bit of money on you forfeiting your fi¡­"


    This was as far as he got before Yuna pped a paralyzing seal on their foreheads. While they were falling, Yuna grabbed both of them at the gruff of their neck and started dragging them with her.


    "Seriously? Who do these small-fry think they are? What makes them think they can run rampant inside Konoha?"


    After a few more moments of walking, she reached the entrance of the arena and immediately tossed the two people towards Genma, causing him to raise his eyebrow in question.


    "These two wanted me to forfeit immediately because their client bet a lot of money on it. Might wanna investigate that. I don''t think there would be a lot of people who would put money on something like that."


    Genma nodded his head and not even 2 minutester, there was amotion in the spectator ranks. A thin man wearing gaudy clothes was apprehended by an ANBU while iling around and cursing everything that can be cursed. Yuna could only shake her head at that.


    "What an idiot. This is a promotion exam for Konoha''s military forces. He is actively trying to manipte the oue and might even stifle the growth of Konoha''s shinobi with it. Doing something like this could probably be considered a form of treason, huh."


    Since Yuna said those words out loud, everyone could hear them. The man, who was fiercely resisting up until now, froze up, while his face became pale-white. Seeing the man be easily carried away, Yuna couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "So easy. Throwing around words like "stifling growth" and "treason" is still the best way to make an idiot shut up. Might as well have thrown in "harming potential" while I was at it."


    Momentster, another uproar went through the crowd, since Yuna, yet again, yed a trick on them. Yuna, meanwhile, couldn''t help butugh out loud when she saw all the people ring at her.


    "Hahaha, so amusing! Oh well, guess we should start. Isn''t that right, Sasuke?"


    As soon as she said that, Kakashi and Sasuke appeared inside the arena. Kakashi looked around sheepishly, before looking at Genma.


    "We are not toote, are we?"


    Genma shook his head in denial.


    "No, Yuna here was busy messing with the crowd so no one bothered looking at the time."


    Kakashi looked at the crowd at could see a lot of people ring at Yuna. Although he had no clue what was going on, he still nodded his head and disappeared from the arena, and reappeared in the spectator stands next to Sakura.


    "How is Sasuke-kun, Kakashi-sensei. How is¡­that."


    "Don''t worry about that, Sakura. Everything is under control."


    Sakura was clearly relieved when she heard that, but there is still something else she would like to ask.


    "Err, Kakashi-sensei, can Sasuke-kun¡­win?"


    Kakashi eye-smiled at her and answered.


    "What do you think?"


    The scene of Yuna basically splitting a good chunk of the forest in half with a single jutsu reyed inside her head. She clenched her fist, took a deep breath, and unclenched them.


    "That is impossible, isn''t it, Kakashi-sensei."


    Although Kakashi was surprised that Sakura just admitted that her beloved Sasuke will lose, he immediately nodded his head.


    "Indeed. I did what I could, but the gap is simply too big. Truth be told, even I am not confident in beating her when she uses everything she has. Well, truth be told, I don''t even know what it means for her to use "everything she has"."


    Sakura''s eyes almost popped out of her sockets when she heard that, but after thinking about it for a moment, it made sense. Although she was unconscious during Yuna''s fight with Lee, she at least saw the aftermath of it and heard other people talk about it. During the fight, Yuna apparently used only taijutsu, yet what she has seen from her is incredible powerful ninjutsu. Despite having shown a lot of power already, she clearly hasn''t shown all of it yet.


    Sakura couldn''t help but be curious about Yuna. Just how strong is she? At what level is she, when she uses everything she has? What does it even mean for her to use everything she has?


    Yuna, meanwhile, couldn''t help but feel weird.


    ''Why the hell does Sasuke look so confident? Has he managed to erase his own memory about my fight with Lee? There is no way he could be delusional enough to believe that he could even begin to participate in a fight of that scale.''


    [In that case, you are truly underestimating the Uchiha. If it is about being delusional about one''s own strength, then it is pretty much impossible to beat the Uchiha.]


    Before Yuna could answer, Sasuke started to speak.


    "Hehe, I have finally found where you get all that strength from."


    ''What do you think, Kurama. Has he finally understood that hard training is the best way to get stronger?''


    [Answer. Chance that individual: Sasuke Uchiha has realized that is: 0%.]


    ''¡­Really, Kurama?''


    [Hey! Don''t judge me! I thought I would mix it up a bit.]


    ''*Sigh* Whatever.''


    "Ohh? Please tell me."


    "I have found out what is sealed inside you and that you can use its strength for yourselves."


    Yuna raised an eyebrow and nced at Kakashi, who couldn''t help but flinch a little when he met Yuna''s eyes. Yuna moved her lips and spelled "You owe me one" and momentster she got a nod from Kakashi.


    "Haha, indeed, that is part of my strength, so?"


    "How about we make this fair, and don''t use any external power? I won''t use my seal and you won''t use that power."


    ''Wow, did he justpare Orochimaru''s crappy seal with your power? What a joke.''


    A mischievous smile appeared on Yuna''s face before answering.


    "Hehe, I don''t mind, but you should realize that that little hickey can''tpare to what I have, so how about you increase your stake a little more."


    Sasuke''s face grew ugly when Yuna called the seal a hickey but didn''t say anything about that for now. Besides that, he did agree that having a bijuu sealed inside you is a bigger advantage than just having Orochimaru''s seal. So, it made sense for him to give Yuna a bigger price. He was confident in winning anyway, so it didn''t matter.


    "What do you want?"


    "Hehe, after I win, you have to stay henged into a woman for the rest of the month. That should be fun, haha."


    Sasuke''s eyes almost popped out of their sockets when he heard that. He clenched and unclenched his fist while contemting what to do. It would probably be humiliating to stay transformed as a woman the whole time, but it was not like he had to leave his npound during that time. Additionally, he was confident that he could win if Yuna didn''t use the Kyuubi''s chakra.


    "Fine! I agree."


    A smirk appeared on Yuna''s face, that sent shivers down Sasuke''s spine. He already regretted agreeing to this bet before the fight even started. But there was nothing he could do about that now. He would just have to win, then everything will be fine.

 Chapter 111 - Yuna Vs Sasuke

    <h4>Chapter 111 - Yuna Vs Sasuke</h4>


    Genma announced the start of the fight and as soon as he did, a smirk appeared on Yuna''s face.


    "Isn''t this fight rather ironic, Sasuke?"


    Sasuke frowned, clearly not understanding what Yuna meant.


    "Hehe, don''t you see it, Sasuke? You, the one who hates, against me, the one who is hated."


    The smirk on her face widened even further.


    "Isn''t that right, citizens of Konoha? Tell Sasuke how much you love me!"


    Another outrage went through the crowd as thousands of people started cursing Yuna.


    "GET LOST DEMON!"


    "DIE ALREADY, YOU DAMN DEMON!"


    "KILL HER, UCHIHA-SAMA!"


    Yuna, meanwhile, spread her arms and slowly moved around, like a famous singer weing her fans cheering.


    "Hahaha, that''s right. There is nothing more delicious than receiving hatred from those that can''t do anything against you!"


    Funnily enough, over thest few years, a lot of people have stopped hating Naruto. Although he would asionally y some pranks, his bright smile and happyughter made a lot of people forget their hatred. Especially if someone like Yuna was around who actively gathered all the animosity onto herself.


    Naruto was someone who enjoyed helping people and wanted everyone around him to be happy. Yuna could tell that Naruto, despite pretending like he didn''t care, didn''t want people to hate him. That was why Yuna usually yed the evil role. She wanted people to concentrate their hatred on her. Well, that, and the fact that she found it absolutely hrious.


    Sasuke, meanwhile, couldn''t help but feel weird after seeing so many people throwing their hatred at Yuna. This was exactly the opposite of how he was treated while walking the streets of Konoha. Although he didn''t care about that, people would bow towards him and give him happy smiles whenever they saw him. He had no clue what to make out of the current situation.


    After a few more moments of bathing in everyone''s hatred, Yuna turned her attention back towards Sasuke.


    "Haha, anyway. How about we get this started? I have a bet to win after all."


    Sasuke snorted at thest part and activated his Sharingan, revealing that he managed to achieve an additional tomoe, bringing him to a total of five. He straightened his back, put his left hand behind it while moving his right hand in a provoking gesture.


    "Come, I am ready to defeat you."


    Yuna raised an eyebrow when she saw Sasuke''s stance.


    "Are you copying Lee''s taijutsu style? What is the point of that? I won''t deny that it fits you well, but you simply don''t have the stamina to fight at Lee''s speed for a prolonged time."


    "Is that so? Thene and find out."


    Yuna could only shake her head at Sasuke''s antics. She straightened her back, moved her left hand behind her back, and mimicked Sasuke''s provoking gesture. The two, currently, had the exact same fighting posture.


    "Well, I might as well have some fun. Let''s see how long you can keep up."


    After saying that, Yuna vanished and reappeared in front of Sasuke, attempting to punch his stomach. Sasuke smirked, as he could easily follow Yuna''s movements with his Sharingan. He redirected the blow and punched towards her stomach, but to his surprise, Yuna caught the punch just before it hit her.


    "You didn''t think it would be this easy, did you?"


    Yuna pushed Sasuke back a little turned around and attacked Sasuke with a powerful horizontal kick. Sasuke barely managed to lift his arms to block the kick, but the force of it still sent him sliding backward. After stopping, Sasuke looked at Yuna with disbelief. He gritted his teeth and attacked again, while Yuna did the same.


    Those that have seen Yuna''s fight against Lee, immediately noticed that the current fight was very simr. The biggest difference was that instead of attacking seemingly at random, like she did against Lee, Yuna used Lee''s own fighting style.


    Lee, who was part of the audience, couldn''t help but feel excited. He couldn''t care less that Sasuke copied his style, after all, that was all it was. A mere copy. Yuna, however, was different. Lee could see the subtle adjustment she had made to the style to make it more suitable for her.


    Did his confidence take a hit, because someone learned the way he fights in such a short timeframe? Not in the slightest. He couldn''t wait to challenge Yuna again to find out how she would fare against him with his own fighting style.


    Sasuke, meanwhile, wasn''t having a good time at all.


    ''How is this possible? I can easily see her movements and react to them, yet I can''tnd a hit. My Sharingan can perfectly predict her movements and yet she blocks all of my attacks. I don''t believe it! This is impo¡­''


    Before Sasuke could finish his thoughts, one of Yuna''s kicks hit him and sent him flying. Yuna chuckled a little when she saw the disbelief in Sasuke''s eyes. Before the fight could continue, Yuna started to speak.


    "You rely too much on your eyes. I admit that the Sharingan is a powerful tool, but it shouldn''t be the only thing you rely on. Feel the movement of the wind on your skin. Listen to the movement of your enemy. Trust your instincts. Feel the movement of their chakra. There is more than one method to detect your enemy. Just having good eyes isn''t always enough."


    Although Sasuke wanted to argue against that, considering Yuna somehow managed to fool his Sharingan there isn''t much of a point in that. He clicked his tongue in annoyance and threw some shuriken at Yuna and then started to go through a few hand signs.


    Yuna saw the shuriken and only slightly moved her body and let them fly past her harmlessly. Sasuke pulled on the strings that were attached to the shuriken and made them fly back to entangle Yuna while simultaneously shooting a [Fire Style: Great Fire Ball Jutsu] at her.


    Yuna swiftly moved her right arm like she wanted to cut something with her hand and shot a de of wind towards the wires that were attached to the shuriken, cutting them apart and leaving a deep gash on the wall of the arena. Next, she did the same gesture again, but this time a thin jet of water was shot at the fireball, cutting it in half as well, while Sasuke had to hastily jump out of the way so he wouldn''t get hit by the water jet. Just like the wind de did, the water jet also carved a deep gash into the wall.


    While civilians didn''t really understand exactly how outrageous Yuna''s actions just now were, the shinobi inside the stadium were looking at Yuna in disbelief. Not only did she just shoot two jutsu of two different natures without using any hand signs, but they were very powerful as well and seemingly done with ease.


    Having some mastery over one nature transformation of chakra is already very rare below the rank of jonin. Considering how easily Yuna used the two jutsu and how powerful they were, she seemed to have perfectly mastered not one but two different nature transformations. That was beyond monstrous.


    Yuna let her eyes wander through the audience and chuckle at the dumbfounded faces.


    ''They are already like this, just because I can use a bit of water and wind. I am really looking forward to their faces when I use my iceter on.''


    [I am pretty sure you aren''t just using "a bit" of water and wind from their perspective.]


    Yuna just shrugged her shoulder and didn''tment further. She looked at Sasuke and seeing he had a simr expression on his face to the rest of the audience, she smirked at him.


    "What''s wrong, Sasuke? Already lost your will to fight?"


    This managed to get Sasuke out of his stupor. He gritted his and red at Yuna.


    ''Guess I can only use that. She is clearly stronger than me in taijutsu and my fire has no chance against her water. Seems like Kakashi-sensei predicted this to a degree. That must be why he taught me his jutsu. It is the only way for me to win.''


    "Of course not. I will finish this now. Prepare yourself!"


    Sasuke put his hand near the ground while stabilizing it with his other hand. He started to concentrate to gather lightning chakra in his hand. Yuna, meanwhile, was patiently waiting for Sasuke to prepare his jutsu, while mentally counting how often she could have interrupted him while he prepared his jutsu.


    Momentster, lighting started to coat Sasuke''s right hand, and loud chirping sounds were heard through the stadium. As soon as the lightning appeared, Sasuke started sprinting towards Yuna, much faster than he previously did, while he pumped massive amounts of chakra into his Sharingan so he wouldn''t miss the slightest of movement from her.


    While Sasuke was approaching her, Yuna''s only thought was: "eleven times, huh.".


    "[CHIDORI]"


    Yuna was a little surprised that Sasuke was actually aiming for her shoulder instead of her heart, but didn''t bother about that for now. Just when Sasuke''s hand was about to pierce through her shoulder, Yuna coated her hand in wind chakra and caught Sasuke''s hand.


    Sasuke could only look at the situation in total disbelief. He used a powerful A-rank jutsu, yet Yuna easily prevented his attack with seemingly no preparations at all.


    ''This can''t be. How could she possibly do this? Did she secretly use the Kyuubi''s power? No, I was watching her with my Sharingan the whole time. That is impossible. How could she be stronger than me. I am an Uchiha. No one is stronger than the Uchiha. Only an Uchiha can defeat an Uchiha. The Sharingan can only be defeated by the Sharingan. That is what HE told me.''


    Sasuke crossed eyes with Yuna and as soon as he did, he used almost all of his remaining chakra to cast the most powerful illusion he could muster on Yuna. The very second it reached Yuna it shattered, causing Sasuke to cough out some blood.


    "I have already said it once. You rely too much on your eyes. The Sharingan is strong, but not undefeatable. It gives you an advantage, yes, but doesn''t make you invincible. Just an extra card in your deck you can use. Nothing more, nothing less."


    Sasuke felt like he was hit by a hammer when he heard that. He always felt that there was nothing more important than his Sharingan when it came to fighting. In the Uchiha n, it was always about the Sharingan. This was the first time he heard an opinion that was theplete opposite. If you called the Sharingan "just an extra card" inside the Uchihapound people wouldugh at you for saying that. Now, however, after Yuna outssed him in every aspect during this fight, he felt slightly different.


    "This seems to be my win, so I will take my prize."


    Before Sasuke could ponder the problem any further or understand what Yuna meant, a vicious smirk appeared on Yuna''s face. She was still holding Sasuke''s hand with her own while the finger on her other hand lit up with chakra and before Sasuke could fully understand what was going on, she mmed her fingers into Sasuke''s stomach.


    "[Supreme Pranking Style Ultimate Sealing Technique: Twisting the Yin and Yang.]"


    Sasuke was shot into the arena wall while aplex seal appeared on his stomach. Momentster, after the dust settled, the unconscious Sasuke was revealed. Although nobody noticed anything strange at the first nce. There was clearly something off about Sasuke. His hips got wider, his shoulders were smaller and his chest got bigger. Additionally, his features were clearly more feminine than they previously were.


    Although Genma noticed the changes as well, for now, he dered Yuna as the winner of the fight. Whatever Yuna did with Sasuke could be solved after the exams were over. He motioned the medic-nin to hurry up and to make sure they were concealing Sasuke while carrying him out of the arena.

 Chapter 112 - A Little Warm-Up

    <h4>Chapter 112 - A Little Warm-Up</h4>


    As soon as Genma dered Yuna as the winner of the match, an oppressive silence descended onto the stadium. Momentster, however, it was reced by cries of outrage.


    "THAT''S IMPOSSIBLE!!!"


    "HOW COULD UCHIHA-SAMA LOSE TO THAT DEMON!?"


    "SHE MUST HAVE CHEATED SOMEHOW!!!"


    Yuna couldn''t help but smirk when she saw how the audience was getting angrier and angrier. Yet again, Yuna spread her arms wide to wee the "cheers" of her "fans".


    "HAHAHA!!! Thank you for all the support. I couldn''t have done it without you! Only my determination to see you get even angrier could give me the push necessary to defeat Sasuke!"


    This, naturally, made the people even angrier, but before things could escte further, Hiruzen decided to intervene.


    "SILENCE!!! Yuna won this match fair and square. Does anyone have a different opinion!?"


    A lot of people wanted to say a few words, but when they felt Hiruzen''s aura press down on them, they quickly decided not to do so. Seeing that no one was saying anything, Hiruzen gave a satisfied nod.


    Kakashi, after seeing how easily Yuna dealt with the Chidori, really didn''t know what to say. He thought that she might simply dodge the blow or direct it away from her, but Yuna actually caught it head-on and neutralized it. Considering that Yuna still seemed to be breathing calmly, it didn''t look like it took her much effort to do so either.


    ''Seems like she is an even bigger monster than I thought she was. Perfect control over two different chakra natures is no joke. Especially at such a young age.''


    While Kakashi was deep in thought, Yuna was still standing inside the arena with a smirk on her face, while Genma was giving her a weird look.


    "You can return to the candidates'' waiting room now. Why are you still here?"


    Yuna chuckled when she heard that and looked towards Hinata and Naruto who appeared inside the arena next to each other.


    "Well, I might be participating in the next fight, so I thought I might as well wait to see how it goes."


    Naruto and Hinata both had wry smiles on their faces when they heard that.


    "So, you were already expecting this, huh nee-san."


    "Guess we shouldn''t be surprised that Yuna figured out our intentions. She has always been good at stuff like this."


    Naruto nodded his head and looked up to the Hokage stands.


    "Hokage-sama, we have a little request. Since either Hinata or I would have to fight Yuna in the next round, we would like to fight her in a two-on-one battle, right now."


    Most people in the stadium would probably call Naruto''s requestpletely shameless, but considering Yuna had an excited smile on her face, that notion seemed to be incorrect.


    Hiruzen gave Naruto a weird look, before looking at Yuna who gave him a nod to indicate that she didn''t mind. Next, he turned towards the Kazekage, or rather Orochimaru, who currently looked like the Kazekage, and started to speak.


    "What do you think, Kazekage-dono?"


    Orochimaru pondered for a moment and then nodded his head.


    "It sounds interesting, so why not?"


    ''This should be a rather interesting spectacle. All three of them were involved when my blood clone was killed. Maybe I can get a hint of how they did it from this fight. Additionally, all three of them are quite powerful and it would be good if they had as little time as possible to recuperate their strength before the invasion starts. But to think Sasuke would be beaten this easily, truly a shame. Oh well, he is just a little boy after all. After I take control of his body it shouldn''t take me long to master the Sharingan properly.''


    Hiruzen nodded his head and stood up to make the announcement.


    "I have discussed your request with Kazekage-dono, and we both agreed to it. The next fight will be changed from Naruto Uzumaki vs Hinata to Yuna Uzumaki vs Naruto Uzumaki and Hinata. If Hinata and Naruto win this battle, their fight against each other will simply be postponed to the semifinals. If Yuna wins, she will be automatically qualified for the finals."


    Inside the arena, a happy smile appeared on Naruto''s face when he heard Hiruzen ept his request.


    "Haha, thanks, old man Hokage."


    Hiruzen almost fell down the Hokage stand when he heard Naruto also discarding the "sama" within moments after his request was met, but Naruto ignored that.


    "Good job, Naruto. This will be a lot of fun. How about a little warm-up before we get this started properly?"


    Two swords appeared in Yuna''s hands as she crouched down and got into an attacking position.


    "Haha, of course, nee-san. After all, I am the only one of us three who didn''t have a warm-up fight, yet."


    Naruto took out two knuckle dusters and put them on his fingers. He usually fights barehanded but doing so without Kurama''s chakra against ded weapons is not a good idea.


    Naruto''s words, however, caused another uproar in the audience seats. After all, Naruto just called Yuna''s and Hinata''s matches a warm-up.


    "Well, my fight can''t exactly be called a warm-up either, so let''s go Yuna."


    Hinata pulled out a thin sword and activated her Byakugan, which she didn''t bother using against Neji.


    This made quite a few people in the audience understand why the trio consider their first fight a warm-up. During Hinata''s fight, she didn''t use her Byakugan at all, something which no one had paid attention to until now. Additionally, she only used the most basic of movements in her fight. Simple punches and kicks. Although Yuna was more active in her first fight, the taijutsu she used clearly wasn''t her own.


    Kakashi, who knew Yuna and Naruto was, naturally, aware of this. He couldn''t help but be a little excited about this fight. He was hoping that Yuna would show off a few more of her moves when she had to fight Naruto and Hinata simultaneously. He had already pulled up his headband and was preparing his Sharingan so he wouldn''t miss anything. He also noticed that his Sharingan was working properly this time unlike what happened during the bell test.


    The first to make a move was Yuna, she disappeared from where she stood and reappeared in front of Naruto, with one of her swords already cutting downwards. Naruto lifted his arm and smashed his fist into the sword, blocking the strike, while simultaneously punching towards Yuna''s stomach with his other hand.


    Yuna easily sidestepped the attack and was just about to attack with her other sword, when she had to move it to block the tip of Hinata''s sword that was just about to pierce her neck. Yuna noticed that Hinata''s chakra-filled finger was already dangerously close to piercing into her stomach which would result in it injecting a rather unhealthy dose of destructive chakra into Yuna''s body, so she quickly jumped back to avoid Hinata''s attack.


    All three of them had calm smiles on their faces like they didn''t just throw deadly attacks at each other. They simultaneously crouched down and resumed fighting at the same pace. Yuna would attack with a flurry of sword strikes, Naruto would block them, while asionally counterattacking, while Hinata was constantly harassing Yuna with deadly sword and finger strikes. Truth be told, this was a rather normal configuration for them during their sparring matches.


    The spectators, however, had apletely different interpretation of this match. While Yuna''s and Naruto''s exchange could still be considered somewhat reasonable. They were absolutely certain that Yuna was Hinata''s greatest enemy and that she would do everything she could to kill her. Especially the fact that a glimmer of glee would asionally appear in her eyes when she managed to get close to actuallynding a hit on Yuna made it clear for them that Hinata wanted Yuna dead.


    After fighting back and forth like that for a while, all three took a little distance from each other. Yuna was the first to speak.


    "Well, that should have been a decent warm-up, right? How about we get this started properly now?"


    "Haha, alright. nee-san. But how far can we go?"


    Seeing the excited glimmer in not only Naruto''s eyes but Hinata''s as well, Yuna chuckled a little.


    "You already know the answer, don''t you? Go all out. Today is the day to show off. The time of holding back is over."


    "Yes, nee-san!"


    Without another word, overbearing chakra started flowing out of Naruto. It cloaked his whole body and formed fox ears and three tails entirely made out of chakra. The knuckle dusters on his fingers had already vanished as he got on all fours, getting into a foxlike attack posture.


    "Hehe, let''s have a lot of fun, Yuna."


    Hinata also red her chakra, but unlike Naruto, whose presence became more overbearing, Hinata''s presence seemed to almost disappear, making it nearly impossible to notice her when one wasn''t paying attention. Additionally, the skin around Hinata''s eyes took on a blue hue which was a sign that someone was using natural energy. She might not be able to use much of it yet, but it was still better than nothing.


    When Orochimaru saw that, his eyes almost popped out of their sockets.


    ''That little girl can use senjutsu!? No, that''s impossible. To absorb natural energy, one has to stay still for quite a while, which she didn''t do. Additionally, her chakra pool isn''trge enough yet to learn senjutsu. Does she have some kind of mutation that allows her to absorb it despite moving? Now I am getting curious, should I collect her as well? While picking up Sasuke, I might as well get her too.''


    Hiruzen, meanwhile, was rather close to getting an aneurism when he saw that. As Jiraiya''s sensei, he, naturally, knew about senjutsu as well.


    ''That damn Yuna and her little group. Can''t at least one of them be a little normal? First that disgustingly perfect chakra control and now even senjutsu. At least it doesn''t seem to be as ridiculous as Jiraiya''s version. It doesn''t feel like her strength has increased by that great a margin.


    Yuna, meanwhile, was looking at her two opponents with a happy smile on her face.


    "Haha, that''s it! Let''s have some fun!"


    Simr to Naruto, a chakra cloak started to engulf Yuna, creating three tails of chakra behind her. Unlike Naruto, however, she was still standing on her two feet while getting ready forbat.


    "Show me what you got!"


    Yuna pped her hands together and started amassing chakra.


    ""YES!!!""


    Naruto and Hinata mimicked Yuna''s gesture and started gathering chakra as well.


    "[Wind Style:¡­]"


    "[Water Style:¡­]"


    "[Ice Style:¡­]"


    "[Author Style: Supreme Cliffhanger Jutsu]"

 Chapter 113 - Yuna Vs Naruto And Hinata

    <h4>Chapter 113 - Yuna Vs Naruto And Hinata</h4>


    "[Wind Style: Raging Wind Armor]"


    The chakra cloak surrounding Naruto changed viscosity. Now, instead of simply engulfing him with chakra, the chakra was flowing all around his body, grinding everything it touches apart. It took Naruto a long time to reach the necessary proficiency with this jutsu to not hurt himself with it.


    "[Water Style: Perfect Water Domain]"


    Hinata''s chakra dispersed into the air, seemingly not doing anything. Even those proficient in sensing chakra would have trouble noticing the difference. Hinata can now freely control and create water around her in a radius of 2 meters. Although the effective range is much shorter than the version, she used against Kurenai, now she can freely move around while using it and her control over it is much more precise as well.


    "[Ice Style: Domain Creation: Heavenly Realm of Eternal Ice]"


    The temperature in the arena started to decrease immediately. At first, the ground under Yuna''s feet froze and was covered with ice. Then, more and more ground was frozen over, until not only the ground but even the walls of the arena were covered in ice. The only two ces not frozen were around Naruto and Hinata. In Naruto''s case, the ice was simply shredded away by his armor, while in Hinata''s case it simply couldn''t push into her domain.


    Simultaneously, most of Yuna''s body was covered in a thinyer of ice as well, giving her red chakra-cloak an ice armor. The only ce, not frozen over, was her head, with the exception of an ice diadem with 9 upwards-pointing spikes on it.


    As soon as Hiruzen saw Yuna using ice, he stood up and looked at Yuna with pure astonishment. There were always a lot of ridiculous things surrounding Yuna, but in Hiruzen''s opinion, this tops them all.


    ''How can this be even remotely possible? It is impossible to use ice style without the corresponding Kekkei Genkai. Does she have a mutated bloodline? But how?''


    Orochimaru reacted simrly, but his thoughts were a little different.


    ''To think Konoha was hiding someone with the ice style. No wait, sensei seemed to be surprised as well. Is Danzo involved in this? But why does she have the Kyuubi in her? This will make it much more dangerous for her to have a lot of children. Something is fishy here. I think I should spend some time investigating the matter after the invasion is over.''


    The most surprised person, however, was definitely Kakashi.


    ''My Sharingan copied that jutsu¡­How? The Sharingan cannot copy a Kekkei Genkai. Does that mean that it wasn''t one? I would like to test that, but just thinking about using that jutsu overheats my brain and almost melts it. How in the world can she handle that?''


    A wide grin appeared on Yuna''s face when she saw Naruto''s and Hinata''s new jutsu. In thest month, these two insisted on training without Yuna being present. She could have probably followed them stealthily but decided against it. Where would be the fun in that, after all?


    "It seems like you two worked hard. Come! Show me what you can do!"


    ""YES!!!""


    Naruto vanished from where he stood and punched towards Yuna. Yuna caught the blow and the sound of sharp winds scraping against ice echoed through the arena. Simultaneously, ten drops of water were generated around Hinata and shot at Yuna with insane speed. They were, however, blocked by an ice wall that simply rose out of the ground.


    An ice spike appeared behind Naruto and shot towards his back, while Yuna threw another punch from the front. Naruto ignored the ice spike and blocked Yuna''s punch while the spike was blocked by Hinata, who appeared next to Naruto. This time, instead of multiple small water pools, one big blob of water appeared and shot towards Yuna.


    Yuna swiftly ducked underneath it, causing the attack to fly over her head and tear a deep gash into the arena wall. Yuna jumped back to get some distance from the duo and at the same time, massive amounts of ice spears were created all over the arena and shot towards Hinata and Naruto. While Naruto simply punched them into ice dust, Hinata used small amounts of water to change their trajectory, causing them to miss her and Naruto while smashing against each other. Thebination of her Byakugan and her small domain allowed her to do so almost effortlessly.


    Just when they finished blocking all the projectiles, a massive wall of ice came crushing towards them. They made eye contact with each other for a moment, nodded at each other, and started to gather massive amounts of chakra.


    "[Water Style: High-Pressure Water de]"


    "[Wind Style: Ferocious Wind de]"


    The two jutsubined mid-flight and created a powerful stream of water and wind, that sliced through the ice wall, splitting it in half. The two parts of it crashed down on the ground, missing Naruto and Hinata.


    "Haha, not bad. Not bad at all. You two have powered up quite a bit in thest month."


    Naruto could only smile wryly at thatpliments.


    "Yeah, nee-san, and you are as monstrous as always."


    Although Hinata didn''t say anything, she still nodded her head.


    "Hehe, naturally. I am the big sister after all. Let''s keep going, there is still a lot of fun to have."


    Two thin swords made out of ice were created in Yuna''s hands. A wide grin appeared on her face as she restarted the fight against Naruto and Hinata.


    The audience, meanwhile, was mostly silent, while they looked at the fight unfolding in front of them with awe. Wind and water were constantly slicing through ice, while fist met fist and sword met sword. The ice on the arena wall and ground was torn to shreds just to reappear a few secondster. The temperature in the whole stadium was getting lower and lower, while Yuna''s ice kept creeping upwards. Those sitting closer to the arena already started to shiver as everything in the stadium was slowly but surely being frozen over.


    Hiruzen had no idea what to make of this. It didn''t look like Yuna was putting chakra into it, but despite that, the ice was encroaching more and more of the stadium. He quickly stood up to give a fewmands.


    "All shinobi capable of using fire jutsu are allowed to freely use the [Fire Style: Fireball Jutsu] to push back the ice from the spectator stands. You are NOT allowed to intervene in the fight in any way."


    Orochimaru, meanwhile, was almost drooling while watching the fight.


    ''What is this? Why does the ice react like this? I have studied the Yuki n and their Kekkei Genkai didn''t work like that at all. Is it a new Kekkei Genkai? I absolutely need a sample of her blood. I need to study it no matter what.''


    The person most affected by the ice, however, was Genma Shiranui, who was inside the arena as well. He was frantically circting his chakra to keep the cold out of his body and had to frequently dodge all kinds of stray projectiles that were flung around the arena.


    A few more minutes of exchanging attacks back and forth passed, and the fight was paused for a short while yet again. Yuna still seemed to be fine. There were a few ces on her clothes that had her blood on them, but the wounds that were the reason for that were already healed due to Kurama''s chakra. Although the creation of her jutsu costs massive amounts of chakra, maintaining it is actually rather cost-efficient, so she was still doing fine in the chakra department.


    Naruto had, due to the same reason, no wound on his body either, but his wind amour was eating massive amounts of chakra, so he was already pretty spent. Hinata, on the other hand, had a few scratches on her, but no serious wounds either. This was simply because Naruto was much more efficient in closebat, so Hinata took the mid-range roll. Although the amount of chakra her jutsu used was much easier on her reserves than Naruto''s, she didn''t have that much chakra from the start, so she was also running pretty low.


    "Haha, seems like things areing to an end. How about we finish this with a bang?"


    The two swords Yuna was holding disappeared and instead, one big sword appeared in her hands. She grabbed with both of her hands and slowly lifted it up so she could sh it downwards.


    Naruto and Hinata nodded their heads as both of them stopped using their jutsu. Since Yuna wanted to finish this with a bang, they would naturally use all they have left. Naruto approached Hinata and stood next to her. He lifted up his hand and a blue sphere of chakra started forming and started growing bigger and bigger. As soon as the sphere appeared, Hinata put her hand near it and started to inject it with water nature chakra and stabilized it with natural energy. Naruto and Hinata have been fighting together and against each other for a long time now, and synchronizing their chakra with each other has pretty much be child''s y for them.


    After a few more seconds, Naruto held a massive sphere of blue spinning water chakra in his hand, while Hinata staggered backward due to her chakra hitting rock bottom.


    "Hope you are ready, nee-san. Here ites!"


    Naruto lifted up the giant chakra sphere and threw it at Yuna.


    "[Water Style: Torrential Rasengan]"


    An insane smile appeared on Yuna''s face when she saw the massive chakra sphere flying her way.


    "HAHAHA, GOOD!!! VERY GOOD!!! A WORTHY FINAL MOVE!!!"


    "[Ice Sword Combination Style: Heaven and Earth Splitting Frozen sh]"


    Yuna shed down with her sword, causing a very thin line of ice to shoot out of it. It seemed to be incredibly fragile, yet the moment it came into contact with the giant chakra sphere, the sphere got sliced in half without any resistance. The ice kept moving unhindered and passed through Naruto and Hinata without touching them. When it reached the arena wall, it sliced through it without stopping and finally flew out from the other side of the wall and vanished into the sky.


    The Rasengan, meanwhile, exploded after being cut in half, causing it to shoot massive amounts of deadly water torrents all over the arena. Naruto''s eyes widened before he used thest drops of chakra he had to protect Hinata and himself with a few earth walls, while Yuna simply defended herself by creating a few ice walls in front of her.


    Kakashi, meanwhile, covered his Sharingan with his hand while groaning in pain. The moment Yuna swung her sword down, he felt like someone had pierced a needle into his eye. There was actually some blooding out of the corner of his eye as well. He had no idea what exactly happened, but whatever Yuna did,pletely overloaded his Sharingan to a frankly perverse degree. Considering that incredibly fragile-looking string of ice cut pretty much everything in its path unhindered, Kakashi wasn''t even surprised about that. He had no idea what Yuna did but was certain that it was not something that could be blocked or even understood.


    Yuna, meanwhile, almost staggered when she finished her attack, but managed to look unbothered. She got a bit carried away and actually used sword Ki in herst attack. Sword Ki was something only people at a rather high level could use. A level, Yuna was still very far away from. She, naturally, knew how to use it in her past life, but that doesn''t mean she could use it in her current life. Well, she could, but it puts quite the burden on her.


    ''I got a little too excited there, but can I really be med for that? The jutsu they used was quite powerful, after all. If that hit me, even I wouldn''t survive it.''


    [Seems like those two took Minato''s jutsu and improved it, huh? While Naruto donated the chakra, Hinata was responsible for the natural transformation and stability. Even I have to admit, that it was quite monstrous.]


    ''Haha, indeed.''


    After the dust settled, a slowly crumbling earth dome was revealed. Inside of it, both Naruto and Hinata were lying spread on the ground while breathing heavily.


    Yuna approached them with steady steps and stopped just a few meters away from them.


    "That was an impressive move. Well done."


    Although thepliment caused Naruto and Hinata to smile, this was all they could do for now. Yuna looked around in the arena, to look for the proctor, and momentster she moved to a small pile of rubble and pulled him out of it.


    "Yo, mister proctor, time to dere me as the winner."


    Genma shook his head slightly to get his thoughts back on track. When the Rasengan exploded, he barely managed to raise an earth wall to protect himself. Unfortunately, that one wall wasn''t enough to endure the whole onught, so it crumbled and buried him underneath it.


    He scanned the arena and the first thing he noticed was that the ice was actually thawing and that the temperature was slowly increasing. Next, he noticed that Naruto and Hinata were both lying on the ground without moving. He could see that they were breathing so he wasn''t too worried about them.


    He shakily stood up, and after giving the current situation another nce, he lifted his hand and made the announcement just to¡­


    "Winner of this fight: Yuna Uzumaki! *Thump*"


    ¡­faint immediately afterward and fall back to the ground.


    Yuna happily walked over to Naruto to give him a hand so he could stand up.


    "Well done, Naruto, very impressive."


    Although Naruto blushed a little, he still epted thepliment with a happy smile. Next, instead of giving Hinata a hand to stand up, Yuna simply picked her up in a princess-carry, causing Hinata to utter a weird scream.


    "Hehe, well done Hinata. You have really grown strong."


    Hinata blushed a little and was about to answer when Yuna lowered her head and gave her a deep kiss. At first, Hinata still struggled a little, but after a short while, she leaned into the kiss and even started to hug Yuna.


    After a short moment, the two separated, and as soon as Hinata remembered that they were currently in front of a massive crowd of people, she fainted out of embarrassment.


    ''Hehe, shy Hinata is still the cutest.''


    [Ding! You have gained experience for skill: Shamelessness.]


    [Ding! You have already reached the maximum level of skill: Shamelessness. No further advancements are possible.]


    ''¡­''

 Chapter 114 - A Different Point Of View

    <h4>Chapter 114 - A Different Point Of View</h4>


    *Author Note*


    hikari_Izuki created another drawing of Yuna.


    *End of Author Note*


    Ino Yamanaka could only smile wryly at the battle unfolding in front of her. She was certain that Yuna, Naruto, and Hinata were strong. Well, she had already seen what Yuna could do after the second exam and had at least seen how physically strong Naruto was when he knocked out Chouji instantly.


    Yuna and Naruto being extremely powerful is something she could easily exin to herself. After all, both of them have part of the Kyuubi inside of them. Hinata, however, was apletely different matter. She had the Byakugan, yes, but Neji already gave a rather detailed example of why that wasn''t worth that much.


    Now, that seemingly normal girl was expertly weaving through a battlefield that was pelted with ungodly amounts of deadly jutsu. Considering the power and area of effect of the jutsu used, every single one of them probably cost more chakra than Ino had in total. Hinata, however, wasn''t simply dodging attacks. She was constantly attacking Yuna, while asionally even helping Naruto defend against an especially powerful ice jutsu.


    Seeing Naruto and Hinata fighting side-by-side like that, Ino could only clench her fists. She wanted to be there, as well. She wanted to stand next to Naruto and help him fight, but she knew that would be impossible right now. Instead of helping him, she would just be a burden he had to babysit and protect the whole fight. Ino knew that she couldn''t survive that battlefield filled with ice, wind, and water jutsu for even a minute.


    ''Stronger! I need to get much stronger! No matter what it takes, I won''t be left behind!''


    After a while, the fight was finished and Yuna picked up Hinata and gave her a deep kiss in front of pretty much the whole vige and quite a few outsiders as well.


    ''¡­Okay, I will do whatever it takes as long as Yuna isn''t too deeply involved in it.''


    Haku, meanwhile, had rather simr thoughts in regards to the fight but put most of her focus on Yuna instead. Or to be more precise, Yuna''s ice. It feltpletely different from everything she has ever felt. Rather than a jutsu, it felt much more natural, like the ice was just part of nature itself instead of a jutsu created to attack someone.


    ''I feel like I can get stronger by learning how Yuna''s ice is different from mine.''


    Danzo sat in one of the private cabins inside the arena that had privacy seals on it. No one, not even a Hyuga, could look into it. That was also the reason why Danzo dared to unseal the Sharingan he had in his right eye. He was actually in a pretty good mood, and he might have actually smiled if he hadn''t forgotten how to do so.


    ''I can finally get some proper intel on this damn girl. I have read through every single one of her mission reports and every single one of them is worthless. Why does Hiruzen allow her to hand in something like that? Every single one of them has her using different weapons, and not just different types of swords or something like that. No, there is even one report lying around that ims she was using a freaking sledgehammer inbat.


    That damn Hiruzen sure hid that girl''s ability well, but now she has finally revealed herself. I really wonder why she can use ice style, but that is of no importance for now. I will pick up every single morsel of information I can get out of this and devise a counter-strategy. She needs to die. There is no other way. I absolutely need to get rid of her.''


    Unfortunately for Danzo, he was paying significantly more attention to Yuna than Kakashi did. After all, Kakashi was paying attention to the whole fight, while Danzo was only looking at Yuna. This,bined with the fact that Kakashi had significantly more experience in using the Sharingan than Danzo led to a rather unfortunate ident. The moment Yuna used herst sword strike, blood started flowing not only out of Danzo''s eye but even out of his nose, causing him to faint not even a secondter.


    Considering that Danzo ordered his puppets to not interrupt him, he would be out for quite a while. This also means that he couldn''t order his puppets to start the little side missions he nned to happen during the invasion. As for his puppets making decisions on their own? That might be possible when they are on a mission, after all, they have been trained to act independently at those times, but now, that the mission hasn''t started yet, they would simply wait for Danzo''s order. If no order came, they would simply wait longer.


    The civilians watching the fight, meanwhile, had the time of their lives. They had not the slightest clue what was going on inside the arena but still cheered in excitement the whole time. They watched incredibly powerful jutsu crash into each other, watched giant walls of ice be torn to shred by water and wind, and watched gigantic ice bullets fly everywhere and burrow themselves into the ground and walls.


    Considering one of the people responsible for the spectacle in front of them is someone a lot of them have been insulting for quite a while, they probably shouldn''t be that excited about it, but most people were simply enjoying themselves too much to notice that. Additionally, they could at least understand that Hinata wanted Yuna dead. Most of them probably thought that Yuna won''t survive the fight, or will at least be heavily wounded during it.


    That made the shock for them only bigger when Yuna picked up Hinata and gave her a deep kiss. At first, they thought that Yuna was simply forcing herself on Hinata and were about to go on a rampage. To the surprise of the spectators, however, Hinata happily reciprocated the kiss and even hugged Yuna back. Although a few people had to chuckle a little when Hinata fainted after realizing where she was, they still had no idea how they were supposed to interpret the situation.


    The members of the soon to be reformed Uzumaki n got a rather simr impression from the fight. They were in awe at the power and skill disyed. Most of them were already secretly informed that Yuna and Naruto were actually part of the royal Uzumaki n. Although at first, most of them had some doubt about that, after hearing that Yuna could use the Uzumaki n''s Adamantine Chains and seeing the strength of the twins, most of their doubts had vanished. Although these two factors were actually not enough proof to confirm it, it was certainly a good start. Both of them being able to use the Kyuubi''s chakra rather easily was also a rather good indicator that they were indeed from the royal family.


    At first, most of them found it rather weird that Hinata was wearing the Uzumaki symbol on her back, but was attacking Yuna this ferociously. After seeing the two kiss each other, however, they "understood" the situation. Women of the Uzumaki n are usually very temperamental, so despite not having any Uzumaki blood in her, they thought that Hinata had a simr temperament and was attacking Yuna because she angered Hinata, somehow. In other words, they thought that Yuna and Hinata had a lover''s quarrel.


    Meanwhile, the lone girl left behind by the Hyuga n was barely paying any attention to the fight and was instead looking at Yuna with excitement in her eyes.


    ''She can remove the seal; I need to meet her.''

 Chapter 115 - The Big Reveal

    <h4>Chapter 115 - The Big Reveal</h4>


    After the fight was over, medic-nin started to approach the trio, but Yuna waved them away yet again.


    "Would be nice if one of you could heal the few scratches Hinata received during the fight, the others should go and take a look at the proctor. He was having a rather bad time during our battle."


    Although they were giving Yuna weird looks, they could clearly see that Yuna and Naruto were pretty much fine and had no injuries, while Hinata clearly had only a few scratches.


    One of the female medic-nin walked towards Hinata and started to treat the few cuts she received, while the rest of them approached Genma. As soon as they reached him, their eyes widened in surprise and they started to move with more haste.


    "His temperature is too low; we need to get him out of the arena as fast as possible!"


    "His chakra is pretty much depleted; he needs as much rest as possible!"


    "There are small wounds all over his body, we need to start treatment right now before he loses too much blood!"


    While medic-nin were fussing over Genma the one that was healing Hinata was done as well and approached Genma for additional support as well.


    Yuna, who was still carrying Hinata, and Naruto made their way back to their designated waiting ce to await the start of the next match. Truth be told, Yuna didn''t think that Temari would actually fight Gaara, but a few minutes of rest would do wonders, especially for Naruto. Hinata on the other hand had her chakra reserves filled up to a decent degree by Yuna while she was being kissed. If someone were to ask Yuna, she would boldly im that mouth to mouth is the best method to share Kurama''s chakra with someone. What she wouldn''t tell anyone was, that "best" in this case meant that it was the method Yuna enjoyed the most.


    A few momentster, a new proctor was chosen. He goes by the name of Namiashi Raido and immediately announced the next match. Temari, however, did exactly what Yuna expected her to do and immediately forfeited the match against Gaara.


    "Since Temari forfeited the match, Gaara of the Desert won by default and it is now time for thest round to begin. The contestants are Gaara of the Desert against Yuna Uzumaki Nami¡­"


    Before he could finish his announcement, he choked on the name he was about to read and looked at Hiruzen in disbelief. Yuna, meanwhile, had a smirk on her face.


    "Hehe, it''s finally time Naruto. Stay vignt."


    "Hehe, of course, nee-san."


    The smirk on Naruto''s face mimicked Yuna''s and grew even wider.


    "And have fun."


    Yuna took out a pure white kunai that had an extra 4 spiky protrusions at the transition from handle to de, causing it to look like a snowke.


    "I will."


    After she said that, she tossed the kunai into the middle of the arena, resulting in a *thud* that sounded much louder than it should have been from such a small weapon impacting the ground. A lot of Konoha''s shinobi found that scene incredibly familiar, especially the current proctor, Namiashi Raido, who was one of the fourth Hokage''s personal guards.


    Although he gave the kunai thatnded close to him a nce, his eyes were still on Hiruzen. Hiruzen, meanwhile, could feel the typical "Yuna headache" kick in again.


    ''This damn girl really is relentless. Can''t she, just once, do something the normal way? I allowed her to reveal who her parents were in case she reached the finale, but where in the world did she get the [Flying Thunder God Technique]¡­WAIT A MOMENT!!! IS THAT WHAT I GAVE HER FOR THE BOOK!!!?¡­ Whatever, if someone asks, I will pretend like I knew what I was doing.''


    Hiruzen gave a nod of acknowledgment to Namiashi, causing him to avert his eyes from Hiruzen and look at the kunai with a smirk on his face. As the personal guard of the fourth Hokage, he, naturally, knew Yuna''s real identity and he couldn''t help himself but be happy about Yuna actually knowing this jutsu as well, so he quickly resumed his announcement.


    "¡­ vs Yuna Uzumaki Namikaze, eldest daughter of the deceased fourth Hokage, Minato Namikaze¡­"


    Yuna appeared inside the arena in a red and blue sh with the snowke-shaped kunai in her hand.


    "¡­and Crown Princess of the newly reestablished Uzumaki n!"


    Four ice-blue chains burst out of Yuna''s back, revealing themselves to the world. Additionally, most of the arena was still frozen, while Yuna was still wearing her ice diadem. This,bined with the golden Uzumaki symbol on her back and her aloof expression caused her to project a regal demeanor that put pressure on the crowd.


    A whileter, the crowd woke up from their stupor and it immediately became loud inside the stadium.


    "No way, that demon is the daughter of Fourth-sama!?"


    "There is no way that is true!?"


    "That demon is royalty!?"


    "Haha, it''s the princess, you know!"


    "She even has the chains, you know!"


    "Our Uzumaki n will rise again, you know!"


    "We can finally stop hiding, you know!"


    Yuna could feel her eyebrow twitch a little after hearing that word tick over and over, but there really wasn''t anything she could do about that, except for keeping up the dignified act.


    Gaara on the other hand had finally reached his melting point. So far, every time he got the chance to finally kill someone, that opponent gave up instantly. Now, however, he finally has the chance to kill someone. He has waited long enough. Without a single word, his sand turned into shuriken and flew at Yuna.


    Yuna, naturally, noticed Gaara''s mental state and was ready for the attack. Without moving a finger, one of her chains shot forwards and knocked the sand shuriken out of the air while simultaneously turning them into ice blocks.


    "Haha, have you finally snapped? Fine,e!"


    "You are strong, killing you will prove my existence!"


    "Yes, yes, of course."


    This time, instead of creating a few sand shuriken, Gaara gathered a massive amount of sand and sent it crashing towards Yuna. Yuna''s chains started moving yet again. This time they drew a massive seal in midair and as soon as the sand wave collided with that seal, it slumped harmlessly to the ground.


    "Hehe, this seal negates the momentum of an object. Good stuff, right?"


    Yuna could feel that the ground she was standing on was slowly turning into sand, so one of her chains pierced into it, freezing it solid.


    "Oh my, that is quite the dangerous sneak attack. Oh well, won''t work against me."


    "Mother wants to drink your blood."


    "Seems like your mother is quite thirsty."


    [GODDAMNIT!!! Was that necessary? That picture will stay in my mind forever.]


    ''Haha, sorry, sorry, that just slipped out by ident.''


    Another wave of sand approached Yuna, this time, instead of using a seal, two of her chains shed downwards, tearing a deep-frozen gash in the wave, causing it to harmlessly pass by Yuna. Simultaneously, the remaining two chains pierced towards Gaara. Just when the first one was about to hit him, a shield of sand rose and blocked it, however, this also caused the part of the shield that was hit to turn into an ice block, making it much easier for the second chain to slip through the defense and it Gaara squarely in the stomach, sending him flying into a wall.


    "Haha, if your mother wants to drink my juices, she needs to work harder than that."


    [Could you stop it?]


    Gaara walked out of the hole he just produced with an insane smile on his face, his grin was almost splitting his face in half. The ce where Yuna''s chain hit him was frozen, but momentster it easily ked off, revealing that Gaara waspletely covered in protective sand armor.


    "*whistle" Full body condom, huh. How responsible."


    [Seriously, could you stop it!?]


    ''Haha, okay, okay, I will stop now.''


    One of Gaara''s hands, meanwhile, had turned into a huge monster w made out of sand that had dark blue markings all over it. This time, instead of using sand, Gaara actually charged at Yuna with his monster hand while cackling with madness. Two of Yuna''s chains caught the hand, while the other two smashed into Gaara''s stomach, sending him flying again.


    "What are you even doing? You clearly have no experience in closebat. You think just having more physical strength is enough?"


    "Hehehe, I will kill. I will enjoy killing you! DIE!!!"


    Gaara''s other hand turned into a monster hand as well, and he catapulted himself at Yuna. Mid-flight, he also grew a tail entirely made of sand. Two of Yuna''s chains entangled one arm each, while she simply dodged the swipe of Gaara''s sand tail and smashed her knee into his stomach, sending Gaara tumbling backward.


    Just when Yuna was about to provoke Gaara some more, feathers started to fall from the sky and she could feel a genjutsu trying to make her sleep. She canceled the influence the genjutsu had on her instantly and noticed that Gaara has enclosed himself into a cocoon of sand.


    "Seems like the fun is about to begin, and it is on a much bigger scale than I expected it to be."

 Chapter 116 - Start Of The Invasion

    <h4>Chapter 116 - Start Of The Invasion</h4>


    Yuna scanned the arena and noticed that all the civilians and quite a lot of genin fell asleep due to the genjutsu. Next, she looked towards the Hokage stands, which caused her eyebrow to twitch in irritation.


    ''Seriously? Orochimaru disguised himself as the Kazekage? The old man was sitting right next to him the whole time. How did he not notice that? I thought for sure that Orochimaru wanted to fish in muddied waters and abduct Sasuke, but that doesn''t seem to be the case. Does he want to destroy Konoha? Isn''t he being a little too delusional?''


    Momentster, Naruto and Hinatanded next to Yuna, while simultaneously, Gaara''s cocoon started to crack. Although Yuna wasn''t certain whether Gaara would run amok or not, she had certainly prepared for the possibility.


    "UZUMAKI CLAN!!! PREPARE THE SEALS!!!"


    Eight seals that were ced around the bottom of the spectator stands were activated by one member of the Uzumaki n each. A blue dome of chakra was created over the arena. Although it wasn''t visible from the outside, this actually erged the inside of the barrier quite a bit. Shukaku was, after all, already bigger than the stadium when he was at his full size. Next, the four-man teams that were coincidently, and certainly not due to bribery, seated near those seals, activated their own seals and enclosed themself and the person controlling the first seal in a much smaller blue globe, so they wouldn''t be interrupted.


    Yuna saw the perfect execution of the n and nodded in approval.


    ''Containing the rampaging Ichibi should earn the Uzumaki n quite a bit of goodwill. This should make the reestablishment process much smoother.''


    "Hinata, grab some strong people from the Uzumaki n and help defend Konoha. There is no way the invaders are only in this stadium. You should be able to find them rather quickly with your Byakugan."


    "YES! Good luck, Yuna, Naruto."


    Hinata gave Yuna a quick kiss and then made her way towards the spectator stands to gather a few Uzumaki n members. Although Hinata was a little embarrassed that they were already treating her as Yuna''s wife, she was also a little happy about that.


    "Naruto, I want you t¡­"


    Before Yuna could finish her sentence, her head snapped towards the top of the arena. Yuna widened her eyes in surprise due to what she saw there.


    ''No way is th¡­''


    [IT''S THAT HASHIRAMA BASTARD!!! Let''s get up there! Let''s grind that bastard to dust!]


    ''Haha, calm down, Kurama. If that is what you want I will, naturally, oblige.''


    "Seems like today is your lucky day, Naruto. You can have Shukaku."


    Naruto''s eyes widened in surprise, but when he looked where Yuna was previously looking, an annoyed pout appeared on his face.


    "Haha, no need to pout, I can give your Kurama the memory of beating Hashirama up after this is over."


    Naruto seemed to ponder about something, before nodding his head in agreement.


    "Fine, Kurama agreed, but he isn''t happy about it."


    "Haha, there is nothing I can do about that. Good luck, Naruto."


    "Yeah, good luck, nee-san."


    Yuna left for the top of the stadium, while Naruto stood in front of Shukaku, who has finally grown to his full size with a smirk. The giant Shukaku waved his hand, and a massive amount of sand was shot at Naruto. Naruto frowned a little and simply substituted himself with one of the numerous ice blocks that were still spread through the whole arena.


    ''Somehow I don''t think Shukaku is in control. There is no way he would make such a clumsy attack.''


    [I agree. Seems like the way Shukaku is sealed inside Gaara is a little different.]


    ''That dims down the excitement a little, but whatever. I wonder how I should handle this? That little bit of downtime helped me get back some of my chakra, but I''m still rtively low. Although I don''t like fighting like that, I guess I should try to preserve as much chakra as possible and slowly dwindle Gaara down.''


    A mischievous smile appeared on Naruto''s face.


    ''As if!''


    "[Kuchiyose no Jutsu]"


    A toad that was as massive as Shukaku appeared inside the arena, shocking quite a few of the nearby shinobi. Konoha''s shinobi were, naturally, ted when they saw the giant toad. They thought that Jiraiya was here, but they were truly shocked, when instead of Jiraiya, Naruto stood on the giant toad''s head.


    "Yo boss, I hope you are ready for a good work-out."


    Gamabunta, who was just summoned by Naruto couldn''t help but be annoyed when he saw Shukaku.


    "What the hell brat. I don''t mind helping you, but couldn''t you have chosen an easier target?"


    "Haha, sorry, sorry. How about I get you some good booze aspensation?"


    "Hahaha, very good brat. You sure know me well. Let''s drink together when this is over!"


    Naruto could only smile wryly and nod his head.


    ''Well, it was rather chaotic thest time, but in the end, everything turned out fine. It shouldn''t be a problem to drink again, right?''


    While Naruto was preparing to fight the transformed Gaara, Yuna made her way up to the top of the stadium. On the way, she met Anko, who was busy ughtering a bunch of Oto shinobi. As soon as Anko heard what Yuna was nning, she happily decided to follow her.


    Momentster, they reached the top and saw two ANBU who were standing in front of the barrier that trapped Hiruzen without doing anything.


    ''What the hell are these two doing? Livementary?''


    "Stop, what are you doing up here?"


    Yuna couldn''t help but roll her eyes.


    ''Seriously, what are these two doing here?''


    "I saw the old man trapped inside a barrier with more enemies than he could handle, so I thought that I might as well open up a door into it to help out."


    Before one of the two ANBU could answer her, one of the four people started to speak.


    "Hehe, big words. Unfortunately, this [Four Violet mes Formation] is impossible to break from the outside unless you use overwhelming force, which would put your beloved Hokage in danger. So, all you can do is obediently sit there and wait."


    Yet again, Yuna rolled her eyes and approached the barrier.


    "[Supreme Uzumaki Style: Unsealing Art:¡­"


    Kidomaru, the person who just spoke to Yuna, couldn''t help but tense up a little when he heard that it was an Uzumaki technique. After all, the Uzumaki were known for their powerful seals. He was no longer absolutely certain that the seal wouldn''t be broken.


    "[¡­I Don''t Give A Sh*t About That Kick¡­Jutsu]"


    Yuna casually kicked against the barrier, causing an awkward silence to descend on the area.


    One of the ANBU was just about to get angry at Yuna when slight ripples appeared on the barrier and momentster a small entrance was created. She entered it and stood in front of a second barrier. She decided not to y around this time, so she only poked it a few times with her finger to open up another entrance.


    "Well, let''s go. I suggest we leave the barriers intact for now since Konoha would take heavy damage otherwise."


    After saying that, she casually strolled inside, closely followed by Anko who didn''t seem to be surprised in the slightest at how easily Yuna opened up a path.


    Although it took the two ANBU a while to regain their wits when they did, they quickly passed through the first barrier as well. After passing through it, they could have easily attacked the 4 people keeping the barriers up, but after a while of thinking about it, they agreed to what Yuna just said. Having a Kage-level battle in the middle of Konoha would have devastating consequences.


    The Sound-Four, meanwhile, were looking at the two holes inside their barrierspletely dumbfounded. What were they even supposed to do now? Was there even a point to keeping the barriers going? They, however, sighed in relief when the two holes closed themselves on their own after a few moments of waiting.


    While approaching the four people who were currently having a standoff, a wide smile appeared on Yuna''s face.


    "You two can have the Second Hokage. Anko, go have some fun with Orochimaru. I will take the First."


    At first, the ANBU wanted to say something about Yuna casually giving them orders, but when they felt the overbearing pressure oozing not only out of Yuna but Anko as well and saw the battle-thirsty grin on both of their faces, they quickly forgot that idea.

 Chapter 117 - Yunas Message For Hashirama

    <h4>Chapter 117 - Yuna''s Message For Hashirama</h4>


    "Yo, old man. You look like you are having a bad time."


    "Yuna!?"


    "Haha, the one and only."


    Hiruzen looked at the four people approaching him in surprise. Truth be told he was rather relieved that he got some support. Although the first and second Hokage''s strength is very far away from their prime, Orochimaru alone would have already been a huge challenge for Hiruzen. On the other hand, this fight would be very dangerous, especially due to Hashirama''s powerful wood release, so he would rather prevent other people from being dragged into it.


    Orochimaru, meanwhile, was surprised that someone managed to get inside the barrier. He quickly gave the barrier surrounding them a nce, but couldn''t find anything wrong with it.


    "Hehe, I knew you were a pretty f*ed up dude, Orochimaru, but know, you even came up with a method to summon the dead."


    After Yuna said that, an awkward silence descended between the people present causing Yuna to tilt her head in confusion. Before she could ask what was going on, the second Hokage, Tobirama Senju, started to speak.


    "*Cough* I am the one that developed that jutsu¡­"


    """"¡­""""


    "A-Anyway, as I was saying, only a real genius coulde up with something this f*ed u¡­*cough* amazing."


    "Haha, this little girl sure has a sharp tongue, doesn''t she, Tobirama. But still, you shouldn''t be here, this is not a fight you can participate in, little girl."


    "Hehe, first of all, the name is Yuna Uzumaki and I am actually here for you, Hashirama. I have got a message for you."


    Hashirama tilted his head in confusion.


    "A message? For me?"


    "Yup, here ites¡­"


    Yuna''s facial features changed. Her pupils became red, while her whole face became more savage and her whiskers became more pronounced. Yuna started speaking again, but this time her voice sounded much deeper than previously.


    [Hashirama, you bastard, I can finally get some revenge! I will tear you to shreds for what you have done!]


    Everyone, except for Anko, looked at Yuna in bewilderment. The first one to regain his bearing was Hashirama.


    "Was that¡­the Kyuubi?"


    "Yup. Seems like he doesn''t like you very much. Not too surprising, considering that you are responsible for him and his siblings being imprisoned for almost 100 years. Oh well, he said I can have as much chakra as I want as long as I use it to kick your ass, so how about we get this started?"


    "Kuku, indeed. You four being here won''t make much of a difference. Or rather this might be a good chance for me. I can''t wait to dissect you and find out why you can use ice style."


    The moment Orochimaru finished talking, Hashirama started to go through hand signs and started speaking at the same time.


    "Careful, I am going to use wood style."


    When Hashirama said that, everyone took some distance from him except for Yuna. She boldly stepped forwards and pped her hands together. A red chakra cloak that had three tails appeared around her.


    "Hahaha, wood style!? LET ME EXPERIENCE IT!!!"


    "[Wood Style: Forest Genesis]"


    "[Ice Style: Majestic Heavenly cier Creation]"


    From Hashirama''s side, massive trees started growing out of the ground at an insane speed. On Yuna''s side, instead of trees, gigantic masses of ice were created. When the two jutsu met, the massive trees were frozen solid just to break free from the ice and be frozen yet again. The two jutsu shed for quite a while, and when the sh was over, one half of the battlefield was overgrown with trees, while the other turned into a frozen tundra.


    Seeing that his jutsu was actually blocked, Hashirama couldn''t help butugh.


    "HAHAHA! Amazing! There is actually someone in the younger generation who ca¡­*SMACK* *BOOM*"


    Before he could finish his sentence, Yuna appeared before him and smashed her fist into his face and sent him flying. Joyfulughter escaped Yuna''s mouth that was much deeper than her usual voice.


    [HAHAHA, THAT FELT GREAT!!! I WANNA PUNCH HIM SOME MORE!!! LET''S GO, YUNA!!!]


    Then, she switched back to her normal voice.


    "HAHAHA, YOU CAN DO MORE THAN THAT, RIGHT, HASHIRAMA!!!? THIS WILL BE A LOT OF FUN!!!"


    Three chains burst out of Yuna''s back andbined themselves with one tail each, causing her tails to beyered in a thinyer of ice. Without another word, Yuna shot toward Hashirama, her three tails swishing around menacingly, while herughter would asionally switch its pitch from male-sounding to female-sounding.


    Seeing Yuna happily rampaging around, Anko couldn''t help but chuckle a little, which caused Hiruzen to re at her.


    "You knew about her strength, didn''t you?"


    "Haha, of course not."


    After hearing Anko''s obvious lie, Hiruzen''s re intensified even further, but he decided not to say anything about that for now. Anko, meanwhile, was smirking at Orochimaru.


    "Hehe, you might not know this, but I am the one that cut off your head when we fought inside the Forest of Death and I can''t wait to do it again."


    After she said that, the skin around her eyes started to change color the same way Hinata''s did, but instead of blue, it turned red.


    "Hehe, let''s see how close this can bring me to your level."


    Orochimaru''s eyes widened when he saw the small change Anko went through.


    ''Why can she do that as well? I thought that the Hyuga girl had some kind of mutation, but that doesn''t seem to be the case. It must be some kind of technique or jutsu then. I want it. I absolutely want to have it.''


    Seeing the greed in Orochimaru''s eyes, Anko chuckled again.


    ''I don''t know exactly how outrageous this cultivation technique Yuna gave me is, but considering Orochimaru is almost drooling, it should be really good stuff. Not too surprising, I guess. Considering it''s Yuna, it would be more surprising if It wasn''t something outrageous.''


    While Anko was preparing for her second fight against Orochimaru, Hinata assembled a small shinobi squad consisting of her and 3 three Uzumaki n members. All three of them called her Hinata-sama which would take a while to get used to for Hinata, but there was nothing she could do about that right now.


    She had just exited the arena with her little squad when she saw the lone Hyuga girl that was left behind to spectate the matches, fighting against an Oto shinobi. Hinata''s first instinct was to simply ignore her, but that felt wrong to her.


    As soon as Hinata started to pay more attention to her, however, Hinata noticed something rather curious.


    ''She is using the gentle fist, but she has clearly learned a differentbat style as well and probably doesn''t want to show it in public. I have spent quite a while studying the gentle style to make it easier to bully¡­*cough* defeat Neji, so I can see the small differences in style rather easily. Additionally, she is quite strong as well. She probably could match Neji in strength¡­ Oh well, not my problem.''


    A small bubble of water gathered on the tip of Hinata''s finger and shot towards the Oto shinobi, piercing through his chest and into his heart, dealing a lethal blow.


    The Hyuga girl was surprised when something suddenly pierced through her opponent''s chest but after searching around with her Byakugan for a short moment, she noticed Hinata. Hinata half expected the girl to re at her, after all, Hinata had piled quite a bit of shame onto the Hyuga n today. To her surprise, however, the girl gave her a thankful bow, which Hinata answered with a nod of her head.


    ''How curious. She seems to be a little different from the usual Hyuga. Well, I don''t really have time to y around.''


    "Let''s keep going, I found a group of Suna shinobi."


    """Yes, Hinata-sama!"""


    ''Urgh, this will take some time to get used to.''

 Chapter 118 - A Fight Between Angel And Devil

    <h4>Chapter 118 - A Fight Between Angel And Devil</h4>


    Anko and Hiruzen were currently standing next to each other, while Orochimaru stood in front of them. Seeing Orochimaru''s eyes greedily looking at her, Anko could only chuckle.


    "Hehe, did you get captivated by my body? I didn''t know you had any interest in women."


    Although Orochimaru''s eyebrow twitched a little, he still answered Anko with a small chuckle.


    "Kukuku, rather than women, I have much more interest in your body in general. How can you absorb natural energy without standing still? That should be impossible. That Hyuga girl did the same. Is it a special jutsu? Or maybe a seal?"


    "Haha, she is no longer a Hyuga, you know. Please pay attention properly. Additionally, I can tell you if you want, it is¡­"


    Orochimaru''s eyes widened a little. He did not expect Anko to just tell him the secret. Hiruzen on the other hand panicked a little. Whatever the secret was, he certainly didn''t want Orochimaru to know about it. He was just about to stop Anko when¡­


    "¡­the power of love!"


    ¡­he almost face-nted into the ground. Although Orochimaru didn''t show much of a reaction, his eyebrow still twitched in irritation, showing that he certainly wasn''t happy with that exnation either. Seeing the irritated looks on Hiruzen and Orochimaru, Anko couldn''t help butugh out loud.


    "HAHAHA! GOTCHA!"


    Orochimaru clicked his tongue in irritation and started to weave seals with his hands.


    "Fine, I will just take the secret from your corpse then and if that fails, there is still the Hyuga girl to experiment on."


    "[Many Hidden Shadow Snake Hands]"


    Anko nced at Hiruzen who stood next to her and gave him a nod. She quickly went through the same hand seals Orochimaru just used and countered his jutsu with her own. Although she could tell that she would lose this contest of strength in the long run, it was only necessary to block Orochimaru for a short time. She was, after all, not alone.


    "[Fire Style: Dragon me Bomb]"


    Multiple dragons made out of fire shot past the shing snakes and directly flew at Orochimaru. Orochimaru dodged the first few and, while dodging, started to go through a few hand seals again and created a wall of water to block thest few dragons. However, as soon as the water wall blocked thest dragon and disappeared, a horde of snakes appeared, and dozens of them bit into Orochimaru.


    Anko knew that there was no way that such a basic attack would actually hit Orochimaru, so she wasn''t surprised in the slightest when Orochimaru turned into multiple snakes and reappeared in his initial position. Anko couldn''t help but nce at Hiruzen and frown a little.


    ''Why did the old man use such a weak jutsu just now? I could have held Orochimaru back a while longer and the old man was clearly aware of that. He could have easily used that time to fire off a stronger jutsu, but didn''t. Why?''


    Anko gave Hiruzen another nce and coincidentally met eyes with him.


    ''I see, after everything that happened, he is still unwilling to kill his own student, huh. Good thing Yuna already told me about his weak point.''


    A smirk appeared on Anko''s face that sent shivers through Hiruzen''s whole body.


    ''For some reason, that smirk feels rather familiar. And I can, for some reason, feel a headache creeping up on me. Urgh, I wanna retire¡­''


    "Hehe, old man I heard you made a rather interesting trade with Yuna a while ago. How about we make a little deal ourselves?"


    Orochimaru was just about to continue his attack when Anko started speaking. He couldn''t help but be slightly curious what kind of deal was made. Especially if Yuna was involved. The fact that Hiruzen apparently doesn''t want to talk about it, made him even more curious.


    Hiruzen, on the other hand, had no idea what to say, and neither did he know what Anko wanted to achieve. Although Hiruzen hasn''t answered her yet, Anko continued to speak anyway.


    "How about this: If you seriously go for the kill, I will organize the second one in the same condition for you."


    Hiruzen''s breathing stopped for a moment when he heard this and his eyes shone with excitement. He wanted to agree immediately, but before he could do so a small white angel seemed to havended on his shoulder and started to speak.


    "You can''t kill your student just because you will get a book that you want as payment."


    Hiruzen nodded his head.


    "That is true. Although I really want it, there is no way I can kill my student for it."


    Just when he was about to reject the offer, a red devilnded on his other shoulder.


    "Isn''t it fine? Orochimaru has done a lot of evil things. There should be no problem killing him. You really want that book, don''t you? Wouldn''t it look absolutely amazing to have both books enshrined next to each other with matching signatures?"


    Hiruzen nodded his head and nced at the devil. He noticed that it looked very simr to Yuna which somehow didn''t surprise him.


    ''That is true. He has done all kinds of inhuman experiments. I should just kill him.''


    Just when he was about to ept the deal, the angel started speaking again.


    "Is that really fine? Although he might have done a lot of evil, is killing your student for a book really o¡­"


    Before the angel could finish speaking, the devil interrupted him.


    "Then let''s just kill him for the sake of Konoha."


    Both the angel and Hiruzen looked at the devil in surprise. A wide smile appeared on its face that sent shivers through Hiruzen''s spine.


    "Hehe, we kill him for the sake of Konoha. We will get the book, yes. But that wouldn''t have been the reason we killed him. It is just a little bonus. Isn''t it fine for a shinobi to ept some bonus for a job well done?"


    Hiruzen and the angel were enlightened by that and quickly nodded in agreement.


    ""Let''s do it! It''s for Konoha''s sake, after all.""


    "Hehe, that''s right."


    Orochimaru and Anko, meanwhile, gave Hiruzen a weirded-out look. Hiruzen''s expression was constantly changing while his eyes were wandering from left to right and back again. Orochimaru was truly curious about what kind of deal Anko offered him. She, unfortunately, said it in a way that he couldn''t understand the real meaning behind it.


    ''It must be something incredibly important for sensei to fall this deep in thought about it. She said "the second one in the same condition", is it about a weapon? Something like a pair of swords that get stronger when used together. Now that I think about it, it seems like the Uzumaki n has been stealthily gathered inside Konoha. Considering they epted Yuna as a princess, this might involve some powerful seal the Uzumaki n possesses. Unfortunately for Anko, sensei is way too soft to kill his student for a powerful weapon or seal.''


    To Orochimaru''s surprise, however, when Hiruzen finished his inner debate and looked at him, there was steel-like determination inside them. Simultaneously, Hiruzen''s killing intent red out and crashed into Orochimaru, who couldn''t help but be shocked.


    "I am sorry, Orochimaru. You have done so many bad things, I have no other choice but to kill you for the sake of the vige. You are simply too dangerous to be left alive."


    Orochimaru looked at his senseipletely dumbfounded. Although his words sounded righteous, Orochimaru was very skilled at reading people and could immediately tell that there was quite a bit of greed in Hiruzen''s eyes.


    ''What in the world did Anko offer him?''


    Anko, meanwhile, couldn''t help but chuckle a little when she saw Orochimaru''s bewildered expression. She knew exactly what kinds of thoughts he was currently having and, truth be told, she really wanted to see what his face would look like when she told him what kind of thing, she had offered Hiruzen.


    ''It would probably be hrious to straight-up tell him. Won''t he die of anger if he finds out that the old man is willing to kill him for a¡­ love story? Well, I won''t tell him though. I feel like that might overstep the old man''s bottom line.''


    Although it took Orochimaru a while to regain his bearing, when he did, he couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "Kukuku, good. Very good. Seems like even you can be heartless if it is about acquiring a powerful weapon, sensei. Fine, it doesn''t matter. I came here to kill you today and that is exactly what I will do."


    Orochimaru opened his mouth wide and pulled out a double-edged sword, the Sword of Kusanagi, out of it.


    Hiruzen had no idea what weapon Orochimaru was talking about, but he went through the hand seals of the summoning jutsu to summon the Monkey King Enma, anyway. Only his Adamantine Staff Transformation could deal with the Sword of Kusanagi.


    Anko, meanwhile, felt a little left out. She wasn''t sure why, but she felt that she shouldn''t interfere in this fight. At first, she wasn''t sure what to do, but momentster, two ANBU sailed past her and crashed into the ground, which somewhat answered that question.


    ''Guess I will go y with the second Hokage instead. Oh well, that''s fine as well.''

 Chapter 119 - Anko Vs Tobirama

    <h4>Chapter 119 - Anko Vs Tobirama</h4>


    Anko approached the second Hokage, Tobirama Senju, with a smile on her face.


    "Hehe, what a wild day. Who would have thought that I would be fighting the Second Hokage today?"


    "Indeed, I also didn''t expect that I would be fighting against Konoha shinobi one day. And it is even due to the jutsu I created. I hope you can stop me properly; I would rather not be responsible for killing any of Konoha''s shinobi."


    "Well, you are clearly not in your peak condition and I am rather used to fighting against someone with the water style, so I will manage somehow. In the worst case, I can just try to stall you long enough for Yuna to finish her fight."


    Tobirama took a look at the fight Anko was talking about and really didn''t know what to say about it. Ice and trees were constantly pushing each other back and forth, while explosions could be heard, asionally. He could only shake his head and put his focus back on Anko.


    "I really wonder where that monster came from, but since she is part of Konoha I can''tp¡­ Careful a jutsu ising."


    In the middle of his sentence, Tobirama felt that his body started to move without any input from his side. He started forming hand signs at an insane speed and momentster, shot a massive amount of water that formed itself into a massive dragon at Anko.


    "[Water Style: Water Dragon Jutsu]"


    Anko clicked her tongue when she saw the massive dragon approach her and started weaving hand seals as well.


    "[Earth Style: Rock Shelter]"


    As soon as the half-sphere of rock surrounded herpletely, Anko went through the same hand seals two more times to thicken the half-sphere even further, and momentster, the water dragon smashed into Anko''s defense.


    Hearing the loud rumbling from the dragon crashing into her earth wall, Anko could only be thankful that Yuna convinced her to learn a few basic earth jutsu. There is no way she could have blocked that attack with her fire jutsu or her snakes, after all.


    She didn''t wait idly for the jutsu to pass and instead used the time to use the [Earth Style: Hidden Mole Jutsu] to burrow into the ground. She already had a pretty good idea what kind of jutsu woulde next, so she waited and prepared her chakra for her counteroffensive.


    Momentster, a powerful jet of water hit her rock barrier and sliced it apart.


    ''I knew it! When confronted with an earth-style defense, Hinata always uses something to slice it apart, since it is the best method a water user has to break through it. If my assumption was wrong, I would have to use the chakra I have gathered for defense, but since I guessed right, I can use it for its intended purpose.''


    As soon as the water jet had passed over her hiding ce, Anko jumped out of it with her hands already doing the tiger hand seal.


    "[Fire Style: Fire Annihtion]"


    A massive wall of fire was shot at Tobirama, who was still not done with his previous jutsu. Seeing the wall of fire approaching him, Tobirama quickly interrupted the [Water Style: Severing Wave] jutsu he was currently using, simply because he knew that a little bit of high-pressure water wouldn''t help him against such a huge fire jutsu.


    He considered dodging the attack, but it was already toote for that. He could use a water jutsu to defend himself but decided not to bother with it, he was, after all, reanimated and wouldn''t die anyway. Tobirama smirked a little when he noticed that his body actually obeyed thatmand.


    ''I see, as long as it isn''t unreasonable, I can control my movements to some extent. Hastily creating a water jutsu might have been equally dangerous or even more dangerous than simply tanking the fire jutsu, so I could choose what to do. I hope my opponent, I think it was Anko, can use this chance.''


    The moment the fire jutsu passed him, the ground underneath Tobirama''s still damaged body broke open and dozens of snakes shot out of it. Tobirama smirked again and jumped upwards. Although that dodged the snakes, he was now in midair without anywhere to go.


    ''Hehe, how shameful. It seems like this jutsu of mine is rather wed.''


    "[Many Hidden Shadow Snake Hands]"


    Yet again, a massive number of snakes flooded the battlefield and shot towards Tobirama. Tobirama could feel the control over his body dwindle and he could only click his tongue in annoyance. He had already seen that move previously, so he knew how to counter it. His hands started moving to prepare the next jutsu to get rid of the snakes, but just when he was about to shoot it, the first snake reached him and bit his leg.


    Tobirama ignored it at first, but to his surprise, his chakra was slightly disturbed while the snake was biting him. He looked at the approaching snakes and noticed that quite a few of them actually had seals on them. Before he could react, the second and third snake had reached him as well, disturbing his chakra even further.


    As more and more snakes bit into him, the flow of his chakra became messier and messier. Anko, meanwhile, looked rather exhausted and was breathing heavy, but still had a smirk on her face.


    "Oops, I identally said the wrong name. What I wanted to say was: [A Thousand Sealing Snakes], hehe. Oh yeah, thanks for the support during the fight. Without you making weird decisions I couldn''t have done it."


    Tobirama nodded towards Anko in acknowledgment. He, naturally, didn''t mind being tricked with the jutsu name. Or rather, he approved of such a tactic. In his opinion, being a shinobi is all about information warfare and Anko demonstrated that she clearly knew what she was doing.


    "Despite me helping you out during the fight, that was still very well executed. With people like you in Konoha, there is no need to fear for its future. Additionally, I see a lot of potential in whatever method you use to absorb natural energy. I suggest you put more focus into developing that. Natural energy can grant an incredible boost in pretty much every aspect and being able to use it instantly erases its greatest weakness."


    "Haha, to be praised by the second Hokage himself, what an honor. As for the method I use to absorb natural energy, I only started learning it a month ago, so there, naturally, is still quite a bit to learn about it."


    Although Tobirama was slightly surprised that Anko has only been using that technique for a month, he still nodded in acknowledgment.


    "Very well, you should seal me properly now. This jutsu won''t be able to hold me forever."


    Anko nodded her head and pulled a sealing tag out of one of her weapon holsters. Tobirama couldn''t help but marvel at itsplexity.


    "Where did you find such aplex sealing tag and why are you carrying it around so casually? That thing should be incredibly expensive and hard to make, right?"


    Anko could only look weirdly at Tobirama.


    ''Hard to make? Expensive? Yuna casually handed me a few dozen of them while saying: "In case you need to seal something"¡­ Now that I think about it more closely, they probably ARE very expensive, huh? After all, Yuna made them. Who knows what kind of ridiculous features these things have? Oh well, who cares.''


    "Well, I have no clue about how hard it is to make or what it costs since Yuna made it and gave it to me for free."


    "Yuna? That madwoman over there that is beating up my brother whileughing with two different voices? She MADE it?"


    "Hey, no need to look at me like I am an idiot okay. She might not look the part right now, but when she isn''t fighting, she is very intelligent. It''s just that as soon she has to fight someone that interests her¡­well¡­you can see what happens."


    Another bout of crazyughter echoed out of the frozen forest where Yuna was fighting, but Tobirama decided that he would just ignore that.


    "Whatever, seal me already."


    "Haha, okay, okay."


    Anko approached Tobirama and put the seal on his chest. Tobirama was just about to tell Anko that it would be more efficient to put the seal on his head when massive amounts of seals exploded out of the sealing tag and surrounded Tobirama instantly. Tobirama''s eyes widened when he saw how fast the seal was taking effect.


    "Ridicul¡­"


    That was all he could say before he was sealed away and all that remained of him was a small token on the ground that had "Seal ID004" written on it.


    Anko gave the token a weird look and took out a small box that Yuna had given to her together with the seals. At first, she had no idea what she was supposed to do with it, but now she knew. She picked up the token and ced it into the box. There was actually a designated ce that had "004" written over it and even a bit of space to write down what was actually sealed inside the token. Only now did Anko notice, that the box should have around the same number of slots for tokens as seals she had been given.


    ''Seriously, how does she find the time to build something like this? We spend pretty much the whole day together, but she still manages to pull out all kinds of trinkets. Anyway, I am pretty close to the limit, but I guess I should at least see how the old man is doing against Orochimaru. Maybe I can sneak in and stealthily cut off Orochimaru''s head. That would be rather satisfying.''

 Chapter 125 - Doubts About Yuna

    <h4>Chapter 125 - Doubts About Yuna</h4>


    A few momentster, Hiruzen and Jiraiya stopped their quarrel. The final conclusion was that Jiraiya would not be the next Hokage, but that he would be the one to search for Tsunade and bring her back to Konoha to take the job.


    "Sensei, I would like to take Naruto with me as well. Like this, we can finally spend some time together."


    Before Hiruzen could answer, however, Yuna started to speak.


    "Oh my?! What about me? You are my godfather as well, right? Howe you only want to take Naruto? *Sniff* You don''t want me, just like everyone else in the vige?"


    Jiraiya staggered back a little when he saw that Yuna was just about to cry.


    "N-N-No! I-I¡­err¡­"


    Before Yuna could fan the mes any further, Hiruzen rolled his eyes and started to speak.


    "Please go easy on Jiraiya, he isn''t used to you yet."


    Jiraiya was dumbfounded when he realized that Yuna tricked him. He is in charge of Konoha''s spywork, so he needs to be incredibly skilled at reading people, despite that he didn''t notice that Yuna was acting at all. Yuna, however, simply red at Hiruzen in annoyance.


    "The next time you stop my fun like this, I will make it public knowledge that you have almostpletely removed Orochimaru''s poison from your body and that you are on the way to recovery. You might have lost most of your strength, but considering you didn''t lose your dominant arm, you should still be able to write and do paperwork."


    When Hiruzen heard that his face became pale in terror. For a split second, he considered getting rid of his other arm as well, but when he realized that this would make it impossible to read books as well, he discarded the idea instantly.


    "Y-Yuna, there is no need to go that far. I am really sick, you know. If someone my age who has all these wounds is forced to do all that paperwork, he certainly wouldn''t survive it."


    Yuna only rolled her eyes at him and tossed two book towards Jiraiya, who caught them easily.


    "I aming with you. Take these two books as some kind ofpensation. You might not trust me and frankly, that is pretty normal, but as long you don''t n to do something stupid, you really have no reason to distrust me. Oh, but if I have to sacrifice you to save Naruto, I will do it without a moment of hesitation, hehe. Oh well. See ya!"


    After Yuna said that, she casually left the room, leaving a dumbfounded Jiraiya and a lightly chuckling Hiruzen behind.


    The moment the door closed, Jiraiya looked at Hiruzen in disbelief.


    "What the hell is going on, sensei?! How can she act like this without any consequences?"


    Hiruzen could only chuckle weakly when he heard that.


    "That is just how things have developed. I don''t even dare to think how things would have yed out if Yuna didn''t take care of everything. I am not sure about all the details, but I am absolutely certain that the strength Naruto, Hinata, and even Anko showed during the invasion can be, to a huge degree, attributed to Yuna."


    Jiraiya widened his eyes when he heard that and looked at Hiruzen in disbelief.


    "That is impossible! She is the same age as or even younger than those three. How could she possibly train them to reach such a height!? There must be another person in the shadows doing that. Maybe an Uzumaki that managed to contact them early on?"


    Yet again, Hiruzen could only chuckle.


    "Yeah, I actually met that person once and have never seen her again after that. I don''t believe for even a second that that wasn''t a fake Yuna prepared."


    "But why do you think it was Yuna? Why do you think Yuna is the source of it? Someone else could have prepared that fake to divert attention, after all. Isn''t it impossible for Yuna to be the one who is responsible for it?"


    Another chuckle escaped Hiruzen. He couldn''t help but feel nostalgic for all the ridiculous things that happened around Yuna.


    "Correct! It ispletely impossible. That is what makes it so weird. Can a three-year-old escape her ANBU guards? Of course not! Yet she did so consistently. Can a three-year-old earn enough money to rent a t? Of course not, but weirdly enough, Rose-sensei''s first book appeared on the market one week after that happened. Additiona¡­"


    "WAIT!!! Did you just imply that Yuna wrote Garden of Lilies when she was three years old!?"


    Hiruzen shrugged his shoulders and continued talking.


    "Who knows? Considering she can casually take out copies of the next release before even I can get my hands on it, it seems reasonable, doesn''t it? Well, truth be told, all the things I just mentioned could have been done by a third party, but there is one aspect that clearly stands out. Something that can''t be easily faked by others.


    It is the way she acts that stands out. No matter who taught her, I don''t believe for even a second that a three-year-old can be unreadable in front of an ANBU, but that is exactly what happened again and again. She is simply unreadable. Didn''t you just get tricked by her as well, Jiraiya? You thought that she was genuinely sad that you didn''t want to take her with you, but as soon as I exposed her, she switched moods instantly and instead yed the role of someone offended."


    Jiraiya couldn''t help but look at Hiruzen with incredulity in his eyes. Now that he thought about it some more, it was indeed very weird how he was tricked this easily. In the aftermath, it was rather obvious that Yuna was ying with him, but he felt genuine guilt when Yuna looked at him while almost crying.


    "Sensei, what should we do about this? Now that you have said all those things, it became rather obvious that there is something weird about Yuna. What should we do?"


    Hiruzenughed out loud when he heard that question from Jiraiya.


    "Hahaha, what can we do? We already talked about this a few moments ago. As long as we don''t force her to do something against her principles, there is no problem. There is no other path left.


    The moment the Ichibi appeared inside that stadium, Yuna won. A lot of people inside Konoha now garner very positive feelings for the Uzumaki n. The Uzumaki n detained the Ichibi and as a result of that, it didn''t kill a single person.


    Naruto is seen as some kind of minor war hero who fought the Ichibi head-on and defeated it. Hinata defended the Shinobi academy from invaders and Konoha is currently brimming with children happily telling people about her tale.


    And, most importantly, there are already rumors floating around Konoha that I am only alive because Yuna and Anko fought beside me, which, by the way, is true.


    On that day, they managed to entrench themself so deep inside Konoha that it became impossible to do anything about it and, truth be told, there is nothing bad about that. So far, Yuna''s actions only helped Konoha again and again. Instead of an unstable element that could betray Konoha at a moment''s notice, she exined very clearly what she wants from Konoha for her to stay an ally.


    Spend some time traveling with her, Jiraiya. Her personality isn''t exactlyplex. Judge for yourself what you want to do and what you think of her. She might be abnormal, but at least she has principles."


    It took Jiraiya a while to ponder about what he just heard, but after a few moments, he nodded his head in understanding. For now, he would travel with her for a while and see how things would go. Considering that Hiruzen had a somewhat positive opinion of her, he wasn''t too worried, but couldn''t help himself but be curious about Yuna.


    ''I pretty much never talked with her properly, so let''s see how this works out. For now, however, I have two books to read, guehehe.''

 Chapter 126 - Situation Of The Uzumaki Clan

    <h4>Chapter 126 - Situation Of The Uzumaki n</h4>


    Yuna was currently sitting in her private room and in front of her sat a middle-aged woman with neck-long red hair and blue eyes. Despite only looking middle-aged, she was almost 70 years old by now and the oldest, still-living member of the Uzumaki n if Yuna''s past life and her fake persona were to be excluded.


    "That concludes my report about the reaction of Konoha''s people to the reestablishment of our n. Do you wish to hear about our n''s finances now, Yuna-sama?"


    Her name was Akane Uzumaki and she was one of the very few Uzumaki n members with a stoic personality instead of the rather brash and outgoing character most Uzumaki have. She was one of the first Uzumaki to return to Konoha and Yuna has pretty much-thrown everything at her that had anything to do with making and spending money. The moment Yuna released her first book, she pretty much stopped spending even a single thought about financial issues.


    "I would rather not, but since today is a big day, let''s hear about it."


    "Yes, Yuna-sama."


    Akane knew that Yuna had no interest in stuff like this, so she kept the report short and concise. First, a report that a massive number of her two new books have been pre ordered and that the cost of production has already been covered by the pre ordered sales.


    Yuna scoffed at that and considered simply releasing two empty books to teach these people a lesson not to buy something before they can see the finished product, but decided against it. She might want to create more bribing material in the future, so losing people''s trust was not a good idea right now.


    The next report was about the Uzumaki n''s sealing businesses. Quite a few older members of the Uzumaki n still learned how to use seals in Uzushiogakure. While they were in Uzushiogakure, their skills were nothing great, but now that knowledge of sealing is getting more and more sparse, quite a few of them are considered as skilled seal masters.


    The result of that is that most of Konoha''s businesses that dealt with seals, either went out of business because their seals were of inferior quality to what the Uzumaki could produce or hire, at that time still disguised, members of the Uzumaki n to produce seals for them.


    The result? Around 95% of all seals used by Konoha''s shinobi force are created by the Uzumaki n and by now, even the surrounding countries started buying seals from the Uzumaki n. The Daimyo of the Land of Fire even increased the taxes on exporting seals and yet the surrounding nations still obediently handed over their money. Yuna considered whether she should sneak into the Daimyo''s pce and "identally '''' assassinate him for that stunt, but abination of Hinata, Naruto, and Akane managed to convince her not to do so.


    Due to earning quite a bit of money with her books, Yuna told Akane to invest in whatever she deemed worthwhile investing into while using Yuna''s money freely. Funnily enough, this actually resulted in her investing some money into Ichiraku Ramen. Naruto almost died of happiness when he heard that Teuchi would be opening a branch store inside the soon to be opened Uzumakipound.


    There were some more reports of a few Uzumaki members opening decently sessful stores, but Akane skipped them, knowing that Yuna wouldn''t be too interested.


    "That concludes the financial report, Yuna-sama. My final report is about the relocation of the Uzumaki n members into the new Uzumakipound."


    "Haha, finally! What do you have?"


    Finding enough buyablend inside Konoha that could house over 100 Uzumaki was no easy feat. Or that was at least what Akane expected to be the case, but there was actually the perfect piece ofnd for the Uzumaki n. The abandoned Senju npound.


    After doing some research, Akane found out that the only remaining Senju was Tsunade Senju who is currently busy gambling everything she owns away and getting drunk. She has been doing so for quite a long time now and has been selling parts of the Senjupound to get her hands on more money. By now, almost the wholepound has been sold. Although it was quite a pain to find the people it was sold to, Akane managed to find almost all of them and bought thend from them.


    When she told Yuna about buying the Senjupound, Naruto was actually present as well. Akane still shivered in terror when she remembered what Naruto''s face looked like when Yuna told him that he cane up with the schematics for thepounds protective barrier if he wants to.


    Apparently, Naruto locked himself in his room for a whole week after that and when he reemerged, the ck bags under his eyes almost reached his mouth. When Yuna saw the seal array Naruto had developed, she apparentlyplimented it as being "pretty devious", so Akane didn''t even dare to ask what kind of monstrosity Naruto had created that day.


    "In conclusion, the new Uzumakipound is ready. We will now begin to slowly start moving all the Uzumaki n members, who want to move, to the newpound. This will probably be done by the end of the year, however, quite a lot of members would like to have a gathering of the whole n before the relocation starts. Although most of them have seen you and Naruto-sama during the chunin exam, they still hope that you could hold some kind of speech to make the reestablishment more official."


    Truth be told, Akane expected Yuna to deny this request immediately, but to her surprise, Yuna shrugged her shoulders and agreed.


    "Sure, why not? I guess quite a few of them still don''t know where exactly this is going, while a few of them might even harbor some anger towards Konoha, huh. That is fine, I will resolve all questions they may have. There are a lot of things that need to be said and exined, after all. When do you want to hold the gathering? I will have to leave Konoha for a few weeks soon."


    Although Akane was dumbfounded for a while when Yuna actually agreed to hold a speech, she quicklyposed herself and started looking through a small notebook she had with her.


    "How about at the end of this week, will that be fine, Yuna-sama?"


    "Sure, that''s fine. By the way, there is no need to keep this a secret, I am sure there are quite a few Uzumaki n members that are currently being shadowed by a certain someone. Don''t worry about that and just have all the members gather¡­"


    Yuna''s smile widened as a bloodthirsty gleam appeared in her eyes.


    "Let''s see if that insect dares to make a move, and if he does, hehe. I really hope he dares."


    Akane shivered a little when she saw Yuna''s bloodthirsty smile, but didn''t say anything about it. She has been interacting with Yuna for a while now and has somewhat gotten to understand her personality and the way she thought.


    Truth be told, when Yuna gave her quite a bit of money to make investments without any strings attached, Akane thought she was incredibly na?ve. By now, however, she realized that she was being tested that day. A simple test of trust. Yuna handed her money and told her to spend it in a way she deemed reasonable. Akane could have probably even squandered it all away and Yuna still wouldn''t have said anything about it. By investing it properly, she earned Yuna''s trust and is now someone that manages the whole Uzumaki n, a position she greatly enjoys having.


    All of this was, naturally, aplete misunderstanding. Yuna never cared about money, so she gave it to someone who should be able to have some use for it. Reading a person''s character was very easy for Yuna, so she knew from the start what kind of person Akane was and that she would do a good job. No matter how little Yuna cared about money, she wouldn''t give arge percentage of it to a person she didn''t have at least some trust in.


    As for the speech she would have to hold, she would, naturally, use it to fan the mes under Danzo in the hopes that he would finally do something to expose himself.

 Chapter 127 - Preparing For The Gathering

    <h4>Chapter 127 - Preparing For The Gathering</h4>


    Hiruzen was currently rxing in his office while reading the book he got from Yuna a while ago. He was rather close to finishing it and could only marvel at the consistently high-quality content.


    While reading, Hiruzen noticed that privacy seals were suddenly being activated inside his office, and momentster, Yuna appeared in the middle of the room without a sound or chakra fluctuation. Hiruzen had no idea how someone could reach such an absurd level of stealth but decided to just gloss over it.


    "In case you are here to assassinate me, I request that you wait about an hour, so I can finish reading this book before I have to go."


    Yuna chuckled when she heard that and shook her head in denial.


    "You know full well that this isn''t the reason I came here."


    Hiruzen gave her an annoyed huff, closed his book, and put his attention on Yuna.


    "It''s about the gathering of the Uzumaki n, right? Can''t you leave an old man alone so he can peacefully read his porn at the dusk of his life?"


    "Hehe, you are not even denying it anymore, huh? Considering this will probably be thest time I get the chance to annoy you, I thought I might as well make it a big one."


    Hiruzen''s eyes shone with excitement when he heard that Yuna probably wouldn''t annoy him anymore after this, but that excited glow quickly vanished when he heard thest part of Yuna''s sentence.


    "A big one? What exactly do you want?"


    "Hehe, no need to be so rmed. It is nothing illegal this time. It doesn''t even involve bribery, you know."


    When Hiruzen heard that, he couldn''t help but get even more skeptical about whatever Yuna wanted from him.


    "What is it then?"


    "Hehe, it''s an S-Rank mission. I heard that everyone can put forth amission for a mission and as long as the payment is correct and you agree that Konoha will take it, it will be done by Konoha."


    Hiruzen''s frown deepened even further when he heard that. Although what Yuna said was correct, S-Rank missions are a little special in that regard. For now, however, he would just listen to what Yuna had to say. He could still decide what to do after he heard the whole story.


    "Well, I assume you will have a few ANBU watching the gathering, correct?"


    Hiruzen only nodded his head. There was no use in denying it after all. Yuna would easily find them anyway.


    "Hehe, very good. In that case, I would like you to dispatch a second set of ANBU. The very best you can offer so that even the first ones you send won''t be able to detect them. I will be needing them as witnesses."


    Hiruzen grew rmed when he heard that, after all, Yuna pretty much implied right now, that the first set of ANBU will be knocked out or even killed.


    Before Hiruzen''s temper could re up, Yuna lifted her hand to stop him.


    "Calm down, I am not asking you to sacrifice your shinobi. I am willing to take out the good stuff for this."


    Yuna gathered some chakra and momentster, an ice clone started forming out of thin air, but instead of looking like Yuna, it wore ANBU clothes and an animal mask.


    Hiruzen realized to his annoyance that the clone genuinely looked like one of his ANBU agents and that even he could not see or feel any difference between them.


    "My ice clones will pose as normal ANBU. In case they just get knocked out, then there will be no problem from the start since ice clones don''t disappear so easily and if they actually get killed, I have a few transformed bandit bodies ready that can be moved in with a substitute jutsu and act like the corpses."


    Hiruzen decided not to ask where Yuna got these bandit bodies from and rather ask the most important question. A question that he somewhat knew the answer to, but really didn''t want it to be true.


    "Who do you think will attack the Uzumaki n?"


    A vicious smile appeared on Yuna''s face that sent shivers down Hiruzen''s spine.


    "Who else could it be, but everyone''s beloved elder: Danzo Shimura?"


    Hiruzen could only groan when he heard that. Danzo has been rather calm in thest few years, so Hiruzen was hoping that he had finally settled down, but it seems like that wasn''t the case.


    "Are you absolutely certain that Danzo will do something?"


    To Hiruzen''s surprise, Yuna actually shook her head in denial.


    "Actually, no. This is just a safety measure. Considering what has happened so far, he probably wants to kill me, but I don''t think he will attempt to do something like that while I am inside Konoha. This means that whether he does something during the gathering or not solely depends on how petty he is and if he wants revenge for all the times I outyed him.


    The only other option I coulde up with for him to mess with the gathering is, that he thinks I have some grand ns that involve the Uzumaki n and that he can disturb those ns by attacking the n preemptively."


    The more Yuna spoke, the worse Hiruzen''s facial expression became. He could only sigh in defeat when he realized that Danzo might actually do something like that for his twisted ambitions.


    ''I should have gotten rid of him years ago, but I just couldn''t do something like that to my old friend. Haa, I really am a failure, huh?''


    Seeing Hiruzen suddenly getting all depressed, Yuna could only shake her head.


    "Stop acting all sad, old man. Konoha is still standing after all these years so isn''t it fine? Your peace-loving attitude might not be the best for a leader, but Danzo, who thinks that Konoha should wage war against everyone, and everything is much worse. Needing a little girl to cheer you up, seriously how shameful."


    Hiruzenughed out loud when Yuna called herself a little girl, after all, she had not once acted like one.


    "Haha, that''s true, I guess. Thanks for cheering me up anyway. Let''s get back to the meat of the matter: Konoha epts your S-Rank mission. During the Uzumaki n gathering, an elite ANBU force will be present, while you imitate a normal ANBU squad with your ice clones. The elite ANBU will act as witnesses for the event and will, if necessary, help out the Uzumaki n in whatever situation might happen during the event."


    "Hehe, very good. Let''s go with that. See ya!"


    Yuna was just about to leave when Hiruzen stopped her.


    "Wait! There is still something I want to know. You said that you don''t have any grand ns for the Uzumaki n, but you should have at least a reason for reestablishing the n, right?"


    Yuna nodded her head and answered Hiruzen''s question.


    "Of course, I do. Naruto said he wanted a big family. Stuff like that takes time, so I decided to gather our n as a substitute for now."


    Hiruzen nodded his head in understanding and waited for Yuna to continue speaking, but to his surprise, she didn''t.


    "Wait! That''s all?!"


    Yuna looked at him weirdly and continued speaking.


    "Well, yeah. What other reasons do I need?"


    Seeing the seemingly genuine confusion in Yuna''s eyes, Hiruzen couldn''t help but shiver a little at the implications that made.


    ''A lot of good things happened to Konoha because the Uzumaki n was gathered here. Mission sesses are at an all-time high due to all the cheap yet reliable seal the Uzumaki n produces and they even yed a major role during the invasion by containing the Ichibi. All this, because Naruto said that he wanted a big family?


    I am really stupid for not realizing this earlier, but the problem isn''t keeping Yuna happy. She is, after all, rather indifferent to quite a lot of things. It only bes dangerous when those close to her are troubled, because that will cause Yuna to act. If Danzo actually acts against the Uzumaki n¡­*sigh* old friend, there is no way for me to protect you if you do something this stupid.''


    Realizing that Yuna was still looking at him with confusion, Hiruzen could only let out a tired chuckle.


    "Haha, you sure love your brother, huh. I really hope that the gathering ends peacefully."


    Yuna shrugged her shoulders before answering.


    "I highly doubt that, but we will see I guess."


    Without another word, the privacy seal deactivated and Yuna vanished from the room.


    "I really wonder how she does th¡­"


    *SPLAT*


    Despite having a cake smacked into his face, Hiruzen simply sat still and stared at a wall with empty eyes, while pieces of cake were slowly sliding down his face and onto his clothes.


    Although Hiruzen''s eyes were looking like they belonged to a dead man, his resolve was growing stronger by the second.


    ''Tsunade, I will force you to be Hokage, no matter what I have to do!''

 Chapter 128 - Danzos Arrangements

    <h4>Chapter 128 - Danzo''s Arrangements</h4>


    Danzo Shimura was beyond furious. Yet again one of his ns was foiled before it could even get started properly and, yet again, Yuna Uzumaki was involved in crushing his ns.


    He had no idea why he fainted after Yuna shed down her sword, but what he knew, was that he woke up around 20 hourster with a massive headache. Even now, when he tried to remember what exactly happened, his head started to hurt.


    If that was all there was to it, then Danzo wouldn''t be bothered too much about it. The real problem was that due to him losing his consciousness, he couldn''t give his Root agents the orders to start the operations he wanted to get done during the invasion.


    While Konoha''s shinobi were upied with fighting the invaders, Danzo nned to collect a few more talented children for his organization. He didn''tck agents, but what he wascking was people with useful unique jutsus. The invasion had been the perfect chance to collect a few people like that, but that n was foiled before it could even start.


    His next n, was for Hiruzen to die fighting against Orochimaru, which would be followed up by him repelling Orochimaru and bing the vige''s hero. This should give him enough prestige to be the next Hokage. That n was, yet again, destroyed by Yuna.


    Although Danzo certainly didn''t expect Orochimaru to summon the first and second Hokage if that led to the sesses of his n, Danzo wouldn''t really mind that much. Yuna, however, had different ns. She easily opened up a hole into the barrier that should have isted Hiruzen from the rest of Konoha and allowed reinforcement to reach him.


    Despite Hiruzen losing an arm in that battle, his position as the current Hokage was barely shaken. If he were to rmend a sessor, only very few people would be willing to speak against his opinion.


    The next problem was that a lot of people changed their opinion about Yuna and her little group. While previously they were scorned or at least ignored, now a lot of people have a very good opinion of them. It certainly didn''t help that Hiruzen publicly admitted that he would have died without Yuna''s interference.


    All of these things were certainly problematic for Danzo, but his greatest annoyance was without a doubt the reestablishment of the Uzumaki n. He had no idea how all of these people could have been gathered under his nose without him noticing anything. The only possible way for that to happen was if the ANBU were the ones responsible for collecting the Uzumaki n members, but why would they do that? And even more importantly, how did they manage to find this many people?


    Right now, the only n with more members than the Uzumaki n inside Konoha was the Hyuga n. Danzo could only sigh in relief that the Uzumaki n currently had no jonin-level shinobi in their midst. Most of them were only around low-genin in strength.


    Yet again Danzo''s anger bubbled up, after all, there WERE jonin-level shinobi in the Uzumaki n. Danzo gritted his teeth so hard that they almost shattered when he thought about how Yuna, Naruto, and Hinata were hiding their strength for such a long time and pretty much fooled everyone in Konoha with it.


    Danzo took a deep breath and rxed a little. He leaned back on his chair as a minuscule smirk appeared on his face.


    "It doesn''t matter that they have been hiding their strength, I have finally seen all of it. I heard that Yuna reached her limit after her fight and even fainted from chakra exhaustion. I can finally n her death properly. It will take a while to set everything up, but she will die very soon. One, maybe two months is all the lifespan she has left."


    Another matter that truly enraged him was that the Uzumaki n, despite just reemerging a few days ago, was well-liked by almost everyone inside Konoha. They have been hiding their identity for quite some time and even people they have grown really close to while staying inside Konoha didn''t know that they were actually from the Uzumaki n.


    Danzo expected that Konoha''s citizens would harbor a lot of negative emotions when the person they have be friends with suddenly turned out to be someone else, but that wasn''t the case at all. As soon as the invasion ended, pretty much every single member of the Uzumaki n searched the people they hid their identity from and sincerely apologized to them for hiding their identity while exining why they did so.


    Instead of being surprised by it, most people answered with something along the lines of: "Yeah, no sh*t.", "You suck at acting." or "Your real personality showed multiple times every day.". In conclusion, the members of the Uzumaki n, who had rather rampant and outgoing personalities were well-liked within Konoha.


    A few moments after Danzo finished his internal rant about the Uzumaki n, a man with a featureless mask entered the room and kneeled in front of Danzo.


    "Danzo-sama, I have a report about the Uzumaki n."


    "Oh? Let''s hear it, what happened?"


    "They want to hold a grand gathering of all the n members, to celebrate the opening of their new npound."


    Danzo frowned a little when he heard that, after all, he didn''t hear anything about an Uzumaki npound being built.


    "Where is that newpound supposed to be? I didn''t hear anything about one being built. Considering how dense the buildings in Konoha are, I can only imagine that they bought somend on the outskirts of Konoha."


    "That is not the case, Danzo-sama. The Uzumaki n is using the abandoned Senju npound as their own."


    Danzo''s eyes widened in surprise when he heard that.


    "Are they insane? What makes them think they can just take over the Senjupound like that? Although Tsunade is thest remaining member of the n, she still holds all the deeds for thend. Has Tsunade sold any of them?"


    "I apologize, Danzo-sama. We haven''t received a report from the Root agent that is following her around for quite a while."


    Danzo frowned when he heard that. He likes to keep watch on all of Konoha''s important people, and no longer having someone that observed Tsunade didn''t sit well with him.


    "When did we receive thest message from that agent?"


    "We received it about three years ago."


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "Did you just say three years ago?"


    "Yes, Danzo-sama."


    "Why, did no one report that we haven''t gotten any reports about Tsunade for such a long time?"


    The Root agent was looking at Danzo with his lifeless eyes and answered Danzo''s question.


    "Because Danzo-sama didn''t order us to report how frequently we get reports from other agents."


    Danzo groaned when he heard that and could only shake his head. That was one of the disadvantages when using emotionless puppets. They could barely think for themselves.


    "Whatever, send three people out to look for Tsunade''s whereabouts. Additionally, spread rumors inside Konoha that the Uzumaki n has illegally settled down inside the Senjupound."


    "Yes, Danzo-sama."


    The Root agent bowed to Danzo and left the room to aplish his orders.


    Danzo, meanwhile, was sinking in deep contemtions.


    ''A gathering of the Uzumaki n, huh? I should be able to use that. There is no way I will allow that girl to happily settle down her n inside Konoha. I should probably spread some rumors inside the Uzumaki n as well. Konoha did abandon them in thest war, after all. It should be pretty easy to sow some discontent amongst them. As long as the people of Konoha think that the Uzumaki n is willing to rebel against Konoha, getting rid of them shouldn''t be much of a problem.


    Well, I doubt it will be that easy, but it should at least throw a wrench in whatever Yuna is nning to do with the Uzumaki n. So far, I have only suffered setbacks when going against Yuna, let''s see how she likes to taste defeat for once.


    Now that I think about it, she has been living rather carefreely for a whiler now, let''s see how she likes it when a bunch of her nsmen pass away in front of her eyes.


    It is finally time to get some payback for everything she has put me through.''


    A weird sound escaped Danzo''s mouth that some people might identify asughter when he thought about Yuna looking devastated after seeing members of her n dying in front of her.


    "Hehe. Very soon, I will get rid of this menace."

 Chapter 138 - Inside The Tsukuyomi

    <h4>Chapter 138 - Inside The Tsukuyomi</h4>


    Momentster, Yuna found herself inside a ck and white world that had a crimson red sky. She was tied to a stone cross and couldn''t move her body or use her chakra. Despite the rather unusual situation, Yuna was rather unbothered.


    "How curious, this is the first time a genjutsu properly affected me."


    Momentster, a sword was stabbed into Yuna''s side, she looked at the culprit with some annoyance in her eyes.


    "That was rather rude, Itachi. I haven''t finished pondering yet."


    Despite being slightly rattled that Yuna didn''t react to getting stabbed with a sword at all, he still had a calm face as he started speaking.


    "This is the realm of Tsukuyomi, within it, time, space, matter¡­ everything is under my control. You will be trapped in here for the next 72 hours."


    Yuna absentmindedly nodded her head as she sunk into deep contemtion, while seemingly not even noticing that she was currently being stabbed by swords.


    "That exnation seems to be a lie. Or maybe you don''t understand it yourself? Oh well. You have no control over my thoughts and it seems impossible for you to make my body move as you wish either, at least not everything is under your control.


    Mhh~ It feels more like I am trapped inside an extremely powerful illusion. Mhhh~ maybe~ AH! I see! The illusion itselfsts only for a second, but it is so powerful that you can y around with time while inside of it, thus making it seem like itsts longer. That would also exin how you could ovee my defenses against genjutsu. I have to admit that this is quite an amusing trick.


    Rather than putting someone under genjutsu and attacking them in the real world, you trap them in here to break their will through continuous pain over a very long period of time. Oh well, unfortunately for you, stuff like this doesn''t work against me. It takes more than a few sword stabs to break my will."


    The more Yuna talked, the more strained Itachi''s expression became, and as soon as Yuna finished her exnation, he couldn''t help but look at her in astonishment. His first thought was that Yuna was putting on a brave front, but that didn''t seem to be the case. The fact that she could calmly analyze what was happening, made it rather obvious, that she wasn''t affected by the pain at all.


    Itachi gritted his teeth and changed the illusion to something else. This would increase the burden of using the Tsukuyomi, but if he didn''t disable Yuna, getting away would be rather troublesome.


    Yuna, meanwhile, looked at the world changing around her with interest, as her eyes absorbed every morsel of information she could get. Although getting repeatedly pierced by swords really didn''t bother her, she would rather not have to hang around here for the next 72 hours. When the whole ce was static, there wasn''t much information she could get, but now that things are twisting around and changing, she could start analyzing the jutsu properly.


    A short whileter, Yuna was still tied to the same stone cross, but this time there were multiple stone crosses all around her that had the same person bound to them. Every single one of them had a copy of Naruto bound to them that was getting repeatedly stabbed by Itachi. When Yuna saw that, she could only chuckle.


    "Well, I AM very protective of Naruto, but you don''t really think that I would be affected by a mere illusion like that, would you? Others might be affected by the screams of their loved ones, but for me, the screams of these fakes are only useless background noise."


    Itachi knew that this would be the case for most people, but that is why the Tsukuyomi is usually such a terrifying technique. It muddles the senses of the person that is trapped inside and makes it impossible for them to differentiate between what is true and what is false. Yuna, however, didn''t seem to be troubled by that at all.


    While Itachi was contemting if he should risk changing the illusion again, a wide smile appeared on Yuna''s face while saying a sentence that will haunt Itachi in his future dreams.


    "Ah, so that is how it works."


    Before Itachi could understand what Yuna meant, the ropes that were binding her to the stone cross were loosened. Yuna casually freed herself from the stone cross and safelynded on the ground while giving Itachi a smug look.


    Itachi, on the other hand, had no idea what just happened. Yuna freeing herself from her bindings and moving freely waspletely impossible. Even if Itachi himself wanted to do it, it would take him quite a bit of effort to do so. Although he had previously talked big and said that he could control everything inside the Tsukuyomi, there were quite a few restrictions he had to work with. There was a reason why he always had the people he trapped, tied up on a cross while stabbing swords into them, after all.


    "Haha, what a neat little trick. Your eye has a small independent space inside of it that resembles a mindscape. You project it through your opponent''s eyes directly into the brain and take control over it for a very short time. Since you can freely control that mindscape you gain some control over the opponent''s brain as well, but I guess you can only affect certain parts of it. A normal person would be unable to endure the signals the brain sends during a time period of 72 hours in just a second, but unfortunately for you, I am different."


    In her previous life, cultivators would imprint their techniques into jade pieces to make it possible for others to view what was imprinted into them, simply because there wasn''t enough paper in the world to write down the ridiculous amount of information someone needed to use high-level techniques. The higher the level of the technique the more ridiculous the amount of information one needs to learn. Absorbing multiple books worth of information within seconds waspletely normal. Although Yuna is currently far away from being able to perform such a ridiculous feat, she could still handle what Itachi''s jutsu was throwing at her and even process everything properly.


    What made the Tsukuyomi so dangerous was, that it worked almost instantly, but now that Yuna knew the trick, she could actively fight back and even manipte parts of it herself. Especially since Itachi only seemed to have a rather rudimentary control over it.


    Yuna looked at Itachi and gave him a wide smile, that had him step back instinctively, while cold sweat started flowing down his back.


    ''This is bad. No, this is very bad.''


    "Nii-san~"


    Itachi mechanically turned around and when he saw who called him, hepletely froze up. In front of him stood a young adult woman. She had long ck hair and ck eyes and looked a little like abination of his mother and father. Even without having seen the female Sasuke just a short while ago, it was rather obvious who that person was. An adult version of the female Sasuke.


    If that was all there was to it, he probably wouldn''t have minded so much, but the problem was that this Sasuke was actually only wearing underwear. ck, tight-fitting underwear. This was made even worse by Itachi still having his Sharingan activated, and thus burning the image into his mind for eternity.


    "Itachi nii-san~ You promised we could y together! Let''s y~"


    A cute pout appeared on the face of the female Sasuke, which was the breaking point for Itachi. Without a moment of hesitation, he took out a Kunai and stabbed it into his own hand. Feeling how the pain helped him recover some of his sanity, he didn''t pause for even a moment and started running away from the female Sasuke. His mind was already quite shaken from having to change Tsukuyomi''s illusion and by Yuna easily taking control of it. If he were to spend the remaining time of the jutsu with a female Sasuke pressing her underwear-d breasts into him he might actually snap. He could only hope that Yuna couldn''t manipte the Tsukuyomi to such a high degree.


    Itachi nced at Yuna and almost staggered when he saw what she was currently doing. Two additional women were together with her and Itachi identified one of them as Hinata, who seemed to have discarded her n name, and the other one as Anko Mitarashi. Yuna was currently getting ap pillow by Hinata, while Anko would asionally feed some popcorn to her. Itachi could only feel dread when he saw that.


    ''She has enough control over the Tsukuyomi to do something like that? In that case, she is just ying with me right now. Damn, I just have to endure it, no matter what shees up with.''


    Luckily for Itachi, there really wasn''t much Yuna could do to him. Despite looking rather casual, the illusion of Sasuke took quite a bit of her concentration to maintain. The illusions of Hinata and Anko, however, were rather easy to maintain, simply because this wasn''t a situation that was thought up by Yuna, but something that actually happened a few times. Additionally, neither Hinata nor Anko were moving much, which made the maintenance even easier. If Yuna tried to inflict physical harm onto Itachi, she was pretty sure that the Tsukuyomi would simply end if she overdid it. It WAS still Itachi''s jutsu after all.


    After a very long time, during which the female Sasuke "identally" lost her bra, the Tsukuyomi finally stopped and the duo''s consciousness returned to the real world.


    Itachi would curse at Yuna for what she had put him through, but he already spent around 70 hours doing so, which made it rather obsolete at this point. Especially thest ten minutes, when Yuna made a female Itachi appear and had the female Sasuke and female Itachi make out in quite a few rather graphic ways were adorned with a lot of rather colorful curses.


    Yuna, meanwhile, smirked at him and started speaking.


    "Hehe, that was fun. I wouldn''t mind going for another ride."


    After he heard that, Itachi coughed out some blood. Whether it was due to the mental stress he has been put through or out of anger¡­nobody will ever now.


    What happened next, was rather straightforward. Kisame appeared on the battlefield and momentster, Itachi and Kisame were fleeing the battle. Although Yuna would never admit it when someone asked her, she might have yed around a little too much while inside the Tsukuyomi. Especially thosest ten minutes cost her a lot of mental strength.


    Naruto seemed to be running on fumes as well, Although Yuna didn''t watch the whole confrontation, she at least noticed that Kisame''s sword could apparently absorb chakra, which was quite powerful, especially if he is fighting someone that fights like Naruto who coats his whole body with chakra.


    Jiraiya, on the other hand, quickly chased after them but came back after a short while mumbling something about a fire-breathing toad and its stomach getting burned.


    Seeing that the fight was over, Yunazily stretched her back.


    "Damn, the mission just started and we already met two S-rank missing-nin. Guess this will be more fun than I thought it would be."


    Jiraiya could only re at her, while Naruto gave her a weak chuckle. He wouldn''t mind if the rest of the mission is peaceful, but he somehow doubted that.

 Chapter 142 - Naruto Joins The Dark Side

    <h4>Chapter 142 - Naruto Joins The Dark Side</h4>


    It took a while longer for Tsunade to get herself under control, but when she did, it was rather obvious that she didn''t want to be bothered anymore for today. Luckily, the group still managed to get a room for Tsunade and Shizune to sleep in.


    Yuna, who was still carrying Jiraiya, tossed him inside his own room and then went to her own. Shezilyid down on her bed and started to ponder what to do with Tsunade.


    ''What am I supposed to do here? It is not like I care who the next Hokage is, so I guess I can just fail the mission and be done with it¡­ I don''t wanna~ Well, it is not like her promotion to Hokage needs to be done as soon as possible, so I can take her back to Konoha for now and see where it goes from there. Mhh~ guess I should make use of the Uzumaki n as well. If she lives with them for a while, it should be possible to slowly improve her condition if she spends some time with that carefree bunch.''


    [Haha, just tell Naruto to do it. No clue how, but I am sure he will somehow manage to do it.]


    Yuna couldn''t help but chuckle at Kurama''s suggestion, but when she thought about how he somehow managed to befriend Gaara, it might actually be possible.


    ''Oh well, we will see how it goes. For now, I will convince her toe back to Konoha for a while. Considering how much money I managed to win from her, that shouldn''t be too hard, hehe.''


    The next day, Yuna sat at a table inside the hotel''s restaurant and was eating breakfast. The next person to appear was Jiraiya, who red at her, but still sat down at the same table.


    "Hehe, no need to re at me like this, it is not like I wanted to punch you."


    Jiraiya''s re intensified but he didn''t say anything about that. After all, he was the one that jumped between Tsunade''s and Yuna''s attacks in an attempt to stop them. A few minutester, Tsunade and Shizune entered the room, as well. Tsunade hesitated at first, but in the end, she sat down at the same table as Yuna and Jiraiya, while Shizune quickly followed behind her.


    While Yuna was enjoying her breakfast, seemingly oblivious to the pressure in the air, Jiraiya switched between ring at Yuna and Tsunade, while Tsunade did the same with Yuna and Jiraiya. Shizune, meanwhile, seems to be more ufortable by the second. She clearly wanted to say something to ease up the atmosphere but had no idea what to say.


    A whileter, Naruto entered the room as well and instantly noticed the awkward atmosphere surrounding the group''s table. He, immediately, "understood" what was going on and approached the table with a smirk on his face. Yuna saw that, and couldn''t help but be curious about what he was nning.


    Naruto sat down at the table, greeted everyone, and then started to not so stealthily stare at Tsunade and Shizune. Although Tsunade was slightly surprised that Naruto looked pretty much like a copy of Minato, she didn''t say anything about that and instead red at Naruto.


    "What are you looking at brat!?"


    Naruto pretended to be embarrassed about being found out that easily and answered Tsunade''s question.


    "Ah, sorry about that. I was just wondering if Nee-san picked up two more members for her harem."


    Momentster, Tsunade, Shizune, and even Jiraiya did a spit-take, firing tea projectiles everywhere, while Yuna and Naruto quickly took cover under the table to evade the onught.


    Tsunade was the first to recover, she red at Naruto like she wanted him to burst into mes from her re alone.


    "What kind of nonsense are you spouting, brat!?"


    Before Naruto could answer her question, a middle-aged man that was wearing a suit approached the group while he was ring at Tsunade, Jiraiya, and Shizune.


    "What is going on here?"


    Considering three people just spat tea all over the ce, it was not surprising that someone from the hotel would approach them, but Yuna only rolled her eyes at him. She took out a stack of money and casually tossed it towards the person who just approached their table, while an aloof look appeared on her face.


    "We need to discuss something, leave us alone."


    Seeing the stack of money in his hand, and the arrogant look Yuna was giving him, the man immediately "understood" the situation as an amiable smile appeared on his face.


    "Haha, of course, young miss. Take as much time as you need. Would you like a private cabin?"


    Yuna waved him away and he quickly left their table. While Jiraiya, Tsunade, and Shizune were rather perplexed by Yuna''s sudden shift in attitude, Naruto could only chuckle a little. He was already used to Yuna freely shifting to personalities that would fit the situation the best.


    "What are you three so surprised about? If I can act like a bandit boss, naturally I can act like a noble as well. And Naruto, these two are not part of my harem, but the blonde one is Konoha''s next Hokage, Tsunade Senju."


    Naruto nodded his head in understanding and gave an extravagant bow towards Tsunade.


    "Greeting, Hokage-sama."


    Tsunade''s fist smashed into the table, leaving a dent in it. Although the person who approached their table a few moments ago gave them another nce, considering how much money Yuna has given him just now, he could easily get a few more tables, so he didn''t mind if one of them got damaged or even destroyed.


    "I am NOT the next Hokage! There is no way I want a title like that."


    Naruto tilted his head in confusion while looking at Tsunade.


    "Why not? Isn''t being the Hokage really great?"


    Tsunade snorted in disdain when she heard that.


    "What is so great about it?"


    Naruto couldn''t help but feel slightly awkward when he heard that question. Yuna asked him to convince Tsunade to be the Hokage, but he had no idea how he was supposed to do that. Additionally, Naruto himself really didn''t think that being Hokage was such a great thing, making it even harder for him toe up with arguments to convince Tsunade.


    Naruto nced at Yuna, hoping that she would tell him what was so "great" about bing the Hokage, but Yuna only averted her gaze and instead concentrated on her breakfast. Next, Naruto''s eyesnded on Jiraiya, who apparently also wanted Tsunade to be the Hokage, but he was currently busy ogling at a woman that sat on the table next to them. He was cursing them internally while trying toe up with an answer himself.


    "Err¡­ as Hokage¡­errr¡­you¡­"


    Naruto let his eyes wander through the room and theynded on the person Yuna bribed just a few moments ago. A lightbulb appeared above his head, as he got an idea.


    "When you be Hokage, you are responsible for the finances of the vige, so if a little bit of it got¡­lost¡­no one would even notice it. A hidden vige makes a looot of money, you know."


    Yet another spit-take escaped Jiraiya when he heard that, but Tsunade''s eyes actually showed some interest in what she just heard.


    ''That isn''t exactly false, I guess. Just how much money does a hidden vige make bypleting all those missions? If, let''s say, around one percent of that went missing, no one would notice, right? It is just one percent after all. Hehe, just how much gambling could I do with that? I wouldn''t even need to worry about my debts anymore. A few years as the Hokage and all those debts should be gone. Hehe, not bad, not bad at all.''


    Naruto, however, wasn''t done yet. Seeing the interest in Tsunade''s eyes, he knew how to convince her.


    "That isn''t even all of it. The position of Hokage is one of the most powerful positions in the Land of Fire. I heard that you enjoy good alcohol. Just imagine what kind of good stuff you could buy if you actually became the Hokage? No! You probably wouldn''t even have to buy it, quite a lot of people would simply present you the good stuff to receive your favor."


    Tsunade''s eyes shone even more brightly when she heard that. Good alcohol was expensive, but someone as important as the Hokage would certainly receive all kinds of gifts in that direction, especially if word spread that she liked being gifted alcohol the most. She almost started drooling just by thinking about it.


    Yuna, meanwhile, looked at Naruto with a weird mixture of pride and regret on her face. A single tear escaped one of her eyes, which she quickly wiped away.


    ''I really did it, huh. He was such an innocent child and just look at him now. Now, he is the one that is doing the corrupting. I feel disgusted with myself and at the same time, I am really proud of Naruto and what he has be.''


    [Let us have a minute of silence, for the loss of an innocent soul.]


    ''¡­''


    [¡­]


    *Author Note*


    Talk-no-Jutsu only works if Naruto thinks that whatever he wants is a good idea, so Naruto uses Yuna''s Corruption-no-Jutsu instead.


    *End of Author Note*

 Chapter 149 - Hiruzen Prepares His Scheme

    <h4>Chapter 149 - Hiruzen Prepares His Scheme</h4>


    *Author Note*


    Yesterday evening (GMT+2) this was actually the fanfic with the most Powerstones on WN for quite a few hours even if I were to include the fics with male Mc''s that are listed separately. I never expected my fic to be this big when I started writing, so thank you for all the support.


    *End of Author Note*


    A few minutester, Yuna came out of the forest with a satisfied smile on her face, while Tayuya was meekly walking behind her. Although Naruto and Kidomaru wanted to tease her and ask what had happened, both of them felt some pressure oozing out of Yuna when they were about to say something, so they quickly shut their mouths. Considering Tayuya decided to spend their breaks standing instead of sitting down, there was no need for further questioning, anyway.


    Since the group had some prisoners with them that couldn''t travel at a shinobi''s pace, it took them about a week to return to Konoha. During their journey, nothing of interest happened, except for Yuna having another "private discussion" with Tayuya and as soon as Konoha''s gate became visible on the horizon, an annoyed pout appeared on Yuna''s face.


    ''What the hell? I even went out of my way to raise some gs, but nothing happened. That''s kindame.''


    [Isn''t meeting and fighting a total of 4 S-ss shinobi within ten days enough?]


    ''Mhh, now that you say it like that, I guess I can''t reallyin, can I?''


    "Oi, young pervert, how about we¡­"


    "STOP CALLING ME YOUNG PERVERT ALREADY!!!"


    "No. And as I was about to say, let''s split up here. Naruto and I are already high profile enough after what happened during the chunin exam. If you and Tsunade are mixed in as well, it will be a huge tumult."


    Although Jiraiya was still ring at Yuna, he deted momentster and nodded his head in agreement.


    "I agree. Tsunade and I will go directly to sensei, while you, Naruto, and Shizune can escort the prisoners."


    "Sure, let''s go."


    While Tayuya, Kidomaru, and Jirobo were obediently following Yuna, Kabuto, Sakon, and Ukon were unwilling to do so. In their one week of traveling, Kabuto spent almost all his time analyzing the seal Yuna put on him, and he was just one step away from finally breaking it. He felt like he only needed a few more minutes to do so. Although Kabuto had hoped that Orochimaru would intercept the group and save him, that no longer seemed possible, so he could only rely on his own abilities to free himself. There was, however, a vast difference between freeing himself inside Konoha and freeing himself outside of it, so he had to hurry up to make it in time.


    Sakon and Ukon, on the other hand, had no idea what they were supposed to do. The only idea they had was to try using their fusion jutsu, but as soon as that failed, they were out of ideas. They could only ept their fates and see what will happen.


    Just when Kabuto was about to walk through Konoha''s gate, a slight *crack* was heard, and momentster, a gleeful expression appeared on Kabuto''s face. He managed to get rid of the seal before he was too deep inside Konoha, and Jiraiya and Tsunade had already left to meet their sensei. This was the perfect chance for him to run away!


    He turned around and started to circte his chakra, but as soon as he did so, the supposed destroyed seal on his stomach started glowing, while massive amounts of seals started spreading all over Kabuto''s body and not even one secondter, he fell on the ground, while no longer being able to move a single finger.


    "Ohh! Good job, Kabuto. You actually managed to unravel the firstyer of my seal. Not bad at all. Two more to go and you are free. Time is a little tight considering we are almost at our destination, but good luck, anyway."


    If Kabuto''s re could kill, Yuna would have probably died a few hundred times during their journey back to Konoha, but now the intensity of the re was even higher than it usually was. Yuna, of course, didn''t care at all.


    "Haha, what are you trying to do by ring at me like that? No matter how much you re at me and hate me, the Sharingan won''te out. Several people around me have already tried that, but so far, it never worked."


    [Pretty sure Ino''s father was rather close, though.]


    ''Haha, indeed!''


    While Yuna was provoking Kabuto, Tayuya couldn''t help butugh out loud at Kabuto''s misfortune.


    "Hahaha, serves you right! Now you are not so smug anymore, are you, shhhhh¡­owoff?"


    While Yuna chuckled lightly and Jirobo, who always reprimanded Tayuya for cursing too much, gave an approving nod, the group started walking towards their destination.


    Although Yuna wasn''t sure what would happen to Kabuto, Sakon and Ukon, she didn''t think there would be any problems with the other three. Yuna guessed that they would be handed over to the Uzumaki n, to research the seals they used to transform, but she couldn''t be sure about that.


    ''Guess I should talk with Anko about this. She should have some sway over what will happen to them.''


    Meanwhile, inside the Hokage office, Hiruzen was cursing again and again at his fate. He had messed up, and the members of the council noticed that he wasn''t as weak as he pretended to be, so now it was back to paperwork again. The worst part was that he could no longer perform hand seals, so he could no longer use Yuna''s method to solve his problem.


    Momentster, there was a knock on the door and after getting Hiruzen''s permission, the door opened and one of his ANBU walked in. He walked towards the middle of the room and when he reached it, he immediately kneeled down.


    "Hokage-sama, I have something to report. Jiraiya-sama and Tsunade-sama have arrived in Konoha and should be here any minute now."


    When Hiruzen heard that, he abruptly stood up with panic clearly visible on his face.


    "Then what are you still doing here!? Quick, quick, get a sickbed in here while I take care of my desk and the other stuff. Nobody is allowed to see you. That''s an order, get going, NOW!"


    Although the poor ANBU had no idea what was going on, he still did what he was ordered to do and quickly scrambled out of the room to get a sickbed from the hospital. Considering he was under the Hokage''s direct order, there were quite a few things he didn''t have to bother with, so he directly sneaked into the hospital, grabbed one of the free beds, and made his way back to the Hokage office.


    Hiruzen, meanwhile, quickly activated the seals he had stealthily carved into his desk, and momentster the desk disappeared inside a smoke cloud and turned into a miniature version of his desk, which he quickly hid inside his pocket. He would have liked to do the same with a sickbed, but he had neither the skill nor the time to carve such aplex sealing arrangement into something that wasn''t at least as solid as his desk.


    Next, he slipped out of his Hokage mantle and put on the patient''s gown he had prepared for this moment. Although it wasn''t easy to put on with only one arm, considering he was a skilled shinobi,, that wasn''t too much of a problem.


    After that, he quickly dimmed the windows, to make the room look gloomier and as a final touch, he even took out a fake heart monitor that he had hidden away in one of the multiple secretpartments he had in his office.


    Momentster, the ANBU returned. When the door to the office opened, the ANBU couldn''t help but be startled by how much the room had changed in such a short time. Nheless, he walked into the room, but after taking only a few steps, Hiruzen appeared behind him and covered his mouth, while whispering into his ear.


    "You haven''t seen anything. You don''t know anything. This room was like this the whole time. Put the bed on the ground. You are on paid leave until a new Hokage is selected. Understood?"


    "Y-Yes, Hokage-sama!"


    "Good. Dismissed!"


    The confused ANBU quickly made his way out of the room, while Hiruzen couldn''t help but chuckle a little. He quickly put the bed next to the fake heart monitor he had already activated and then quicklyid down on the bed while trying to look as sick as possible.


    ''Hehe, I failed to force¡­bribe¡­convince! I failed to convince Jiraiya to take the position, but I certainly won''t fail with Tsunade. I would rather fight Orochimaru a few more times than spending a single day more fighting with paperwork and dealing with Yuna''s¡­err¡­everything. Just you wait, Tsunade, you WILL leave this room as the Hokage, no matter what I have to do!''

 Chapter 150 - The Real Reason?

    <h4>Chapter 150 - The Real Reason?</h4>


    As soon as Jiraiya entered Hiruzen''s office, he almost facented into the ground when he saw what his sensei had prepared to trick Tsunade. The room was dim and gloomy. The only sound that could be heard was the bleeping of a heart monitor and Hiruzen''s shallow breathing. A single bed stood in the darkest corner of the room with only the measurements of the heart monitor being visible. Although Jiraiya wasn''t a medical expert, he at least knew that, if he were to only judge Hiruzen''s condition by the disyed measurements, it wouldn''t look great for Hiruzen.


    Jiraiya didn''t believe what he saw for even a second but wasn''t stupid enough to say anything to disturb Hiruzen''s n. He did, however, use his signature jutsu that he usually uses for peep¡­*cough*¡­researching to blend into the background to escape Tsunade''s inevitable wrath that will descend on Hiruzen after his scheme is seen through.


    Hiruzen, meanwhile, sharpened his sense to the max to sessfully get through the situation with the desired oue.


    ''Time to get serious. This won''t be easy at all. The moment Tsunade checks my condition, it''s game over, so I have to force the title of Hokage on her before she can do so. It seems that Yuna isn''t with them, which is a good thing. I have no idea how she would react in this kind of situation, but I am pretty sure that she would try to screw as many people over as possible, which would include me as well.''


    The moment Tsunade entered the room, her eyes widened in surprise when she saw Hiruzen''s condition. Although she heard that he got wounded while fighting Orochimaru, she didn''t expect things to be this bad. Tsunade''s senses have dulled quite a bit over the long years when she wasn''t participating in any shinobi duties and was instead getting drunk every day, otherwise, she would have immediately noticed that things were a little suspicious.


    The fact that the whole room was gloomy and that Hiruzen''s bed was ced in the darkest corner of the room should have been a rather obvious sign for that. Additionally, no one seemed to be in any kind of hurry during their journey back, which would have been weird if Hiruzen was actually about to die. For now, however, Tsunade was too worried about Hiruzen to notice those things.


    A weak smile appeared on Hiruzen''s face when Tsunade entered the room.


    "Ah, Tsunade. It is good that you made it back in time. I was hoping to confirm that Konoha is in good hands before I have to go. You will take over as Hokage, won''t you?"


    "Of course, sensei. I have already decided that I am going to be the next Hokage."


    A sad smile appeared on Hiruzen''s face as he quickly continued talking to distract Tsunade from checking his health.


    "Tsunade, don''t decli¡­did you just say that you agree?"


    A righteous look appeared on Tsunade''s face as she straightened her back and started speaking with confidence.


    "Of course, sensei. You don''t have to worry about anything, I will take over the position of Konoha''s next Hokage and will lead the vige."


    Tsunade, however, was not Yuna, and Hiruzen could actually see that Tsunade''s eyes revealed some hidden greed while Tsunade was saying these words, but right now, Hiruzen couldn''t care less about that.


    ''She agreed? How did that happen? I was certain that she would decline with all her might. WAIT! Why did I even bother ying sick! What am I supposed to do now? Well, I will get beaten up, but I was already prepared for that. Getting a beating in exchange for getting rid of the Hokage position is totally eptable in my book, but what am I supposed to do now? Won''t I get beaten without a reason?''


    While Hiruzen''s thoughts were drifting further and further away, Tsunade quickly approached him and grabbed his wrist, while chakra was coursing through her hand. The moment Hiruzen''s wrist was grabbed, his face paled as cold sweat started flowing down his back like a river.


    "Don''t worry sensei, I am not known as the world''s best medic for nothing. I am sure I can¡­heal¡­you?"


    The more Tsunade spoke, the more pressure she radiated and the more nervous Hiruzen became. It certainly didn''t help that Tsunade was still holding his wrist and that her grip was getting stronger by the second.


    "T-T-Tsunade, c-calm down. I can expl¡­"


    "Sensei?"


    "Y-Yes?"


    "Your life isn''t actually in danger, is it?"


    "N-No, it isn''t, b-but Tsunade I¡­"


    "So, you tried to trick me, right?"


    "N-No¡­err¡­yes¡­err¡­T-Tsunade list¡­ow ow ow¡­my wrist, you are breaking my wrist. Calm down! I can exin!"


    "Fine. Then start exining, sensei."


    Hiruzen heaved a sigh of relief when Tsunade actually stopped crushing his wrist, but considering she was still holding it rather tightly, he knew that he couldn''t get out of this. Since she was holding his wrist, she could easily monitor his body''s reaction while he was talking and could find out whether he was lying or not. Most people couldn''t do that but as the world''s best medic and one of its strongest shinobi, Tsunade had no trouble doing so, even when her opponent was someone as experienced as Hiruzen.


    "W-Well Tsunade, long story short, I wasn''t expecting you to agree to be the next Hokage, so I decided to take more¡­ drastic measures. I might not be dying, but I''m certainly no longer in any condition to defend the vige from its enemies."


    "Ohhh, I see, I see. That is a really good reason, isn''t it?"


    Although Tsunade was nodding her head in acknowledgment, Hiruzen wasn''t na?ve enough to think that this was already over.


    "So, sensei¡­"


    Hiruzen couldn''t help but shudder when he heard Tsunade''s voice. It contained a weirdbination of anger and friendliness, that made him feel rather ufortable.


    "¡­ what is the real reason?"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    An oppressive silence reigned over the room and the longer itsted the more nervous Hiruzen became. He was constantly thinking about what to say but couldn''te up with anything good. He gritted his teeth and momentster, he finally snapped and yelled out the real reason.


    "IT''S BECAUSE I CAN''T STAND DOING ALL THIS F*ING PAPERWORK ANYMORE. IF I HAVE TO SIG¡­ *BOOM**PUHA*!!!"


    "THAT''S IT?!"


    Tsunade mercilessly smashed her fist into Hiruzen''s stomach, resulting in him expelling his remaining breath and stopping his outburst mid-sentence.


    "*cough**cough* Please go easy on me Tsunade, I am not young anymore."


    Tsunade, however, ignored his pleas while a menacing look appeared on her face.


    "Anyst words, sensei?"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "Jiraiya knew about my condition."


    "O-OI! SENSEI!"


    Jiraiya was so shocked by Hiruzen throwing him under the bus like this, that he actually raised his voice, which revealed where he was hiding.


    "Haha, if I''m going to be beaten anyway, shouldn''t you, as my student, share a bit of the pain!?"


    ''That is for not informing me that Tsunade has epted the offer!''


    "Jiraiya¡­Is that true?"


    Jiraiya subconsciously took a step back when Tsunade''s eyesnded on him, while his eyes quickly scanned the room to find a solution. Right now, he was the closest to the door so there was actually a good chance that he could run away from Tsunade. But, would his dignity really allow him to do something so shameful?


    "Now, now, Tsunade, no need to get angry. Although I knew about sensei''s condition I didn''t know he would try to trick you like this and additionally¡­byebyeseeyoter!"


    Of course, it would! He would easily do something this shameful. Before Tsunade could digest Jiraiya''s first argument, he had already turned around and raced out of the door, leaving a dumbfounded Hiruzen and Tsunade behind.


    A whileter, Tsunade left the room, to hunt down Jiraiya and, although Hiruzen''s whole body hurt, it was not something that one or two days of rest couldn''t heal.


    ''Hehe, just as nned. No matter how angry she gets she wouldn''t deal any heavy blows to her sensei. Especially not if she has Jiraiya as an additional target for her wrath. Sorry Jiraiya, I wille up with some way topensate you for your sacrifice.''


    Hiruzen leaned back on the sickbed that was still inside his office, and momentster a wide smile appeared on his face. Then he started to chuckle and momentster, he wasughing loud enough for half the building to hear. Although it took him a while to calm down, he still couldn''t erase the happy smile from his face.


    ''I can''t stand the paperwork anymore? Although that is true, I still managed to conceal the main reason from you, Tsunade. Hehe, your old sensei still has some tricks up his sleeves. I hope you enjoy dealing with Yuna from now on.''


    Yet again, loudughter echoed out of Hiruzen''s office. Although no one knew why Hiruzen was in such a good mood, most people thought that he is simply happy that Tsunade was back in Konoha.

 Chapter 151 - The New Uzumaki Clan Compound

    <h4>Chapter 151 - The New Uzumaki n Compound</h4>


    While Tsunade was busy hunting down Jiraiya, Yuna and Naruto were leisurely walking towards the Uzumakipound. They had already handed over their prisoners to Konoha''s T&I department, and Yuna had told them about the deal she had made with Tayuya, as well. Although Yuna doesn''t have any sway over the T&I department, she made a few off-handed remarks, that the price of containment seals might or might not increase in the future, so she didn''t think they would go back on their word.


    While walking through the busy streets of Konoha, Yuna could only shake her head at how shameless some people could be. Two months ago, people would constantly re at her and whisper all kinds of insults behind her back, but now everyone was all smiles, while a few people even had the nerve to greet her with reverential "Greetings, Yuna-sama!". Well, Naruto seemed to enjoy how everyone was happy to see them, so she wouldn''t say anything about it.


    A short whileter, they arrived at the entrance of the Uzumakipound and Yuna couldn''t help but nod in satisfaction when she saw it. The original Senjupound looked rather unappealing in her opinion. Mixes of browns and cks no matter where you would look. The only thing Yuna found likable about the original Senjupound were the massive trees that grew in different locations inside thepound. Although they were artificially grown by Hashirama Senju, she didn''t mind at all.


    Now, however, the whole thing became much more colorful. A lot of red and yellow and asionally even some blue, that, Yuna was pretty sure, had something to do with her own hair color. The only things that still retained their old appearance from the original Senjupound were the massive trees and the Senju n symbols that were carved in quite a few walls. The Uzumaki n and the Senju n could be considered as something like rtives, so to honor them, the Senju n carvings haven''t been removed, but plenty of Uzumaki n symbols have been added all over the ce, as well.


    Next, Yuna''s eyesnded on the barrier surrounding the wholepound and nodded in approval yet again. The whole thing was actually designed by Naruto. The easier parts were done by Uzumaki n members, while Yuna and Naruto created the moreplex ones. It had a total of fiveyers, with the first one only being used for detection while almost impossible to detect and the second one being used as a dummy to test the intruders'' strength and intentions. Layers 3 to 5 were the ones that were used to repel invaders and were quite the hard nut to crack if you didn''t know what you were doing. Chakra drain, physical attacks without chakra, pure chakra attacks, traps, integrated seals, and even a space lock. Kurama had told Yuna that the person who attacked her parents could freely teleport around, so she, naturally, wouldn''t neglect something like that and reminded Naruto of it while he was designing the barrier.


    As soon as Yuna and Naruto approached the entrance of thepound, a happy smile appeared on the faces of the two people standing guard.


    ""Wee back, Yuna-sama, Naruto-sama.""


    "Haha, we are back, Kei, Amaya."


    While Yuna only greeted the two with a nod of her head, Naruto seemed to actually know both of them by name and even seemed to be friends with them.


    ''There is no way Naruto coincidently befriended just the two people who are standing guard today. I wonder how many Uzumakis he has befriended by now. Considering he knew the first two we met out of over 100, it should be quite a lot. Oh well, if that is what he wants to do, I won''t stop him.''


    "Did anything interesting happen while the two of us weren''t in Konoha?"


    One of the guards immediately nodded when he heard Yuna''s question.


    "Yes, Yuna-sama. Although I don''t know all the details, there were a total of 4 attempted break-ins while you weren''t here."


    "Ohh? That''s quite a lot. I assume no one got past the barrier?"


    Both guards stood a little straighter when they heard Yuna question, while their chest swelled in pride.


    ""Of course not, Yuna-sama!""


    "That''s good. Continue your good work."


    ""Yes, Yuna-sama!""


    Yuna nodded her head in satisfaction and walked past the duo closely followed by Naruto who gave the duo a bright smile while passing through the gate. After a few steps, however, Yuna stopped in her tracks and remembered something else. She turned towards the guards and started speaking again.


    "Oh, before I forget about it: Tsunade Senju will probably be here soon. Allow her to enter freely. Small parts of thepound still belong to her, after all."


    The eyes of the two guards widened when they heard that one of the Sannin is going toe to thepound soon. They couldn''t help but get a little excited about the prospect of meeting one of them. They gave Yuna another salute before they returned to their guard duties.


    "I guess I should speak to Masato and Zabuza to ask them if there were any problems with the barrier during the attacks. What do you want to do, Naruto?"


    "I want to greet a few people I have befriended after we moved in, a few weeks ago."


    Yuna nodded her head and shooed Naruto away, while she walked towards the biggest building in thepound. The top floor of that building was actually her own living space, which she shared with Hinata and Anko. Hinata and Anko both got epted by the Uzumaki n people rather easily, with not a single member having even the slightest bit of doubt regarding them. Anko was especially well-liked since her rampant personality is pretty simr to how the Uzumaki n people usually act.


    Yet again, Yuna was greeted by two guards who had happy smiles on their faces.


    ""Wee back, Yuna-sama!""


    Yuna nodded her head and started speaking to the two guards.


    "I am looking for Masato and Zabuza. Are they inside?"


    "Masato-sama should be inside themand center. I haven''t seen Zabuza-sama today, but around this time, he is usually in our biggest training ground training our n members."


    "Mhh, alright. What about Hinata and Anko? Are they home?"


    Yuna could see both of them smirk for a split second, but decided not to say anything about that. Gossiping about your boss with your coworkers is part of almost every job, after all.


    "Both of them had a mission together and returned just a few hours ago. Both of them are upstairs."


    "Good, in case theye down and ask for me, tell them I will just have a little chat with Masato and then join them upstairs."


    After Yuna said that, she smiled while seductively licking her lips, sending shivers through the spines of the two guards.


    ''Hehe, if they will gossip anyway, what else can I do but fan the mes even further.''


    [I don''t know, maybe¡­Not make it worse by fanning the mes!?]


    ''Now, that''s just silly, Kurama.''


    [Yes, yes, I know. Me and my silly ideas that follow logic andmon sense.]


    Yuna chuckled a little when she heard Kurama''s grumbling and walked past the two guards with a small smirk on her face, which unnerved the duo a little.


    Themand center was actually three floors underground and was the best-protected ce inside the Uzumakipound. It was surrounded by an additional barrier that Yuna personally designed. Although she had no idea what kind of weird jutsu existed in this world, she was rather confident that nothing could force its way into this barrier, unless it had overwhelming power and simply destroyed the barrier, which isn''t easy either.


    The barrier has only a single entrance and instead of using something unreliable like blood or chakra to identify a person, Yuna managed to incorporate Kurama''s ability to sense someone''s intentions into it. No one with bad intentions could pass through this barrier. Additionally, she created a little dummy blood test in front of it to confuse potential intruders. Yuna was literally the only person who knew that the blood test was fake.


    She dropped a single drop of her blood onto the dummy blood test, and momentster, a green light lit up. She went through the barrier and could feel a minuscule mote of chakra, that even Yuna had trouble detecting, brushing against her for a split second. This was the real test to pass the barrier. That little mote of chakra was actually Kurama''s chakra that was a little modified by Yuna''s own chakra and intent. If someone didn''t have bad intentions then it would simply brush past a person and then return to the barrier, but if someone had bad intentions¡­well¡­ things would get nasty.


    Yuna entered themand center at a leisurely pace and immediately spotted Masato Uzumaki looking as stern as ever.


    ''Well then, let''s see who tried to break in here while I wasn''t here. I don''t believe for even a second that it was only four attempts, but it is not like a normal guard would know about the actual number of attacks.''

 Chapter 152 - List Of Intruders

    <h4>Chapter 152 - List Of Intruders</h4>


    Themand center was a huge round room with screens upying most parts of the wall. At first nce, the whole setup looked like it was built with high-level electrical equipment, but the whole facility was actually created and controlled with seals that are incorporated all over thepound. In the middle of the room, a blue crystal orb with a diameter of around 30 centimeters was floating in midair and had two people sitting around it, that were slowly injecting their chakra into it.


    This was the heart of the Uzumakipound''s defense system. When there was no one trying to attack thepound, two people would be injecting their chakra into it, but if things got dangerous, up to 25 people could simultaneously inject their chakra into the orb to defend thepound and could even coordinate massive attacks using the barriers surrounding thepound and the seals ced all over thepound itself.


    Yuna found it a little weird that there were currently three people surrounding the orb instead of two, but since she would be speaking with the guard captain, Masato, anyway, that questions would be answered rather quickly.


    "Wee back, Yuna-sama."


    "Captain Masato. I heard there were some intruders?"


    "Indeed. Although only 2 groups actually attacked us properly, there were 2 more that at least probed our dummy barrier, while quite a lot of people were satisfied with just watching from the distance and are in fact still doing so."


    Yuna nodded her head in understanding. She didn''t really pay much attention to it when she entered thepound since all of them were rather weak, but there were indeed a few people watching her. She guessed that this was the reason why three people were supplying chakra to the orb.


    "Well, let''s start with the most important ones first: The two groups that actually attacked. I assume that one of these groups consists of Itachi and Kisame and the other one was probably part of Danzo''s Root, correct?"


    Although Masato was slightly surprised that Yuna even knew about Itachi and Kisame, he didn''t show any of it on his face and kept a stoic expression.


    "That is correct. Itachi and Kisame were the first ones to appear. At first, Itachi tried to analyze the dummy barrier with his Sharingan, but when that failed, his teammate cleaved through it with a sword that could absorb chakra."


    Yuna nodded her head in understanding. Although she didn''t fight Kisame herself, she heard about his weapon from Naruto.


    "They tried to destroy the fourthyer for a while, but we managed to stop them from dealing any significant damage due to a total of ten people injecting chakra into the main core."


    Yet again, Yuna nodded her head. Although she wasn''t sure who came up with the term "main core", she didn''t really care how people called it. Besides that, repelling 2 S-ss shinobi with only 10 people was a really good oue.


    "Although we wanted to stop them from running away, Itachi used an unknown ability of his Sharingan to create ck mes, that burned a hole into our barrier."


    "ck mes, huh? Probably one of the abilities he got after he evolved his Sharingan to the next step. I willpile some information about that in the next few days, so you know what we are dealing with. Did you, by any chance, keep a sample or two? I would like to take a look at it."


    To this question, Masato could only smile wryly, while taking a scroll out of his k jacket.


    "The fire was actually eating at our barrier and couldn''t be extinguished, so we had to seal it away."


    After he said that, he tossed the scroll towards Yuna, who caught it with interest shining in her eyes.


    ''An inextinguishable me, huh? I wonder what I can use this for.''


    "What about the Root puppets?"


    This time, Masato only shrugged his shoulders in indifference.


    "On the first day, they spent quite a bit of time trying to analyze our barrier and I guess they failed to do so, since the next day they used quite a bit of firepower to break the dummy barrier, got trapped inside the actual barriers, tried to escape, and when they noticed that they couldn''t, theymitted suicide. It was a total of ten people."


    "I really wonder how many people he has on his side. We already got rid of twenty so far and I really hope there isn''t much more than that. These small fries are really annoying. What about those that probed the barrier?"


    "The first group that appeared had a total of 4 people in it, while the second group was only a single person. We can only guess their identities from the way their chakra felt, but the first group was probably from the Land of Water. Although they probed the barrier, they didn''t appear to have hostile intentions. As for the second one¡­he was¡­errr¡­weird."


    "Oh? What was so weird about him?"


    "Well, he had two different chakra signatures. One of them felt very simr to Kakashi''s Sharingan, and the other one gave off a very simr feeling to¡­well¡­ the trees in ourpound."


    Yuna''s eyes widened a little when she heard that. She couldn''t help but think about how Danzo''s arm felt to her, but Danzo''s chakra signature didn''t feel like Kakashi at all.


    ''Is it the original owner of Kakashi''s Sharingan? What was his name again? Obe¡­Obi¡­Obo¡­err¡­whatever. As far as I know, he is supposed to be dead. Is it that annoying Edo Tensei again? Did Danzo revive him and use him as one of his Root agents? Now that I have actually fought Hashirama, I know that Danzo''s arm contains parts of him, but is there a reason for Danzo to put Hashirama''s cells on someone that was revived with the Edo Tensei? Is that Obo person even working for Danzo? There is nothing I can do about that for now. Guess I should just capture him the next time he appears near ourpound.''


    "Show me a picture of the guy. He might be worth remembering."


    Masato had a wry smile on his face when Yuna gave thatmand. He had already expected her to want a picture of the person, so he had prepared one, but since the person was wearing a mask, he didn''t think Yuna would find much use for it. What he didn''t expect was, that as soon as Yuna saw the man in the picture massive amounts of killing intent exploded out of Yuna, which immediately took his breath away and caused his knees to buckle. Luckily, the killing intent vanished as fast as it came so he didn''t fall to the ground.


    "The next time that person takes a single step into the sensing range of our barrier, inform me immediately, understood?"


    Masato shivered at the uncharacteristic coldness in Yuna''s voice, but still managed to straighten his back and answer Yuna.


    "Yes, Yuna-sama!"


    Yuna, meanwhile, was confirming her guess with Kurama.


    ''That is the guy who attacked you while I was born, isn''t it?''


    [Very likely. Although the mask and the clothes are different, the overall feeling is very simr.]


    ''Good. Let me look through your memories andpare the way that person moved all those years ago, to the way our intruder moved during his little appearance in front of the Uzumakipound. If he thinks he can hide his identity from my eyes by changing his clothes, he is in for a rude awakening.''


    [Sure. Although it isn''t as bad as Hashirama and Madara, I want to ce a few punches in that person''s face as well.]


    "Alright, what about thest group, Masato."


    Masato heaved a sigh of relief when he noticed that Yuna was back to normal and quickly continued his report.


    "Thest group consists of people who were only spying on us from afar. Like everyone else, they thought that our dummy barrier was the real one and didn''t notice the barrier that is used for detection. There were small groups of people from every major nation except for the Land of Wind. Additionally, we have one member of the Hyuga n that is constantly watching us with the Byakugan. And Sasuke Uchiha walked past thepound a few times with his Sharingan active."


    That was pretty much how Yuna had expected it to be. Having no spies in a vige as huge as Konoha is pretty much impossible and it was only natural that people would want to find out more about Konoha''s new n. While she thought about what she just heard, she noticed something strange.


    "You said that every major nation except the Land of Wind has some people watching us. Does that include the Land of Water? Or to be more precise, are the people that are simply observing us the same people that tried to probe our barrier, or are they, different people?"


    Although Masato was slightly taken aback by that question, after rifling through a few documents, he had his answer.


    "They are different people, but we assume that both groups are from the Land of Water."


    "Hehe, in that case, inform me as soon as possible if the people that probed our barrier appear again. I would like to have a word with them."


    "Yes, Yuna-sama."


    "As for the other people that are observing us¡­seriously, just ignore them. If they want to make contact that is fine, but I highly doubt that they would do that."


    ''Now that I think about it, considering how cohesive the Uzumaki n is, it will be really hard for others to spy on us. Guess I should prepare someone convenient, so outsiders can use that person as a spy. Hehe, the mantis stalks the cicada, unaware of¡­''


    [DENIED!!!]


    ''Ehhh? Come on, Kurama! You can''t do that to me. Let me say the whole thing.''


    [NO!]


    "Y-Yuna-sama? Are you alright?"


    Yuna woke up from her internal thoughts as soon as she heard Masato''s voice and gave him an absentminded nod.


    "Do you have anything else to report?"


    Although Masato still wasn''t sure what just happened, he decided not to bother with it.


    "No, that was everything."


    "Good. Keep up the good work."


    "Yes, Yuna-sama!"


    While Masato went back to his work, Yuna walked towards the exit of the room, while still being slightly absentminded. She wasn''t sure why, but not finishing the whole idiom left her feeling slightly empty.


    ''Come on, Kurama. Just once.''


    [No!]


    ''*Tsk* fine. I will just sneak it in when you aren''t paying attention.''


    So, with a little bit of annoyance on her face, Yuna started walking upstairs to meet Hinata and Anko, who she hasn''t seen for a few days.

 Chapter 153 - Caught In The Act? Again!?

    <h4>Chapter 153 - Caught In The Act? Again!?</h4>


    "A-Anko, I-I don''t think we should do that."


    Yuna was just about to open the door to the living room and greet Hinata and Anko when she heard Hinata talking to Anko with a flustered voice. Although Yuna wasn''t sure what exactly was going on, her pervert senses were tingling, so she immediately suppressed her presence as much as she could, while even coating her whole body in a thinyer of chakra, to make her even harder to notice.


    "Hehe, the first time I asked you, you said "I don''t want to", and now it suddenly became " I don''t think it is a good idea". Is it just me, or are you warming up to the idea?"


    "W-W-Wa¡­I-I-I''m not warming up to it at all!"


    Yuna stealthily opened the door and sneaked into the room without Hinata or Anko noticing her. After Yuna saw the current situation, she could more or less guess what was going on. Hinata wasying on one of the couches in the room with a red blush on her face, while Anko wasying on top of her with a predatory smile. Hinata''s hands were weakly pushing against Anko''s shoulders, while Anko''s mouth was only a few centimeters away from Hinata''s.


    "Come on Hinata. You are also rather stressed from our mission, right? I am sure a few kisses between fellow harem sisters will help you rx. Hehe, or how about a little massage?"


    Hinata''s blush became even stronger when Anko mentioned a massage, but she quickly regained her wits.


    "N-no, I-I don''t ¡­errr¡­Y-Yuna! Right! Yuna won''t like it if we do something like that behind her back!"


    Anko gave Hinata a weird look when she said that and even Hinata couldn''t help but shamefully look away from Anko after she realized what she just said.


    "Although I am pretty sure you have realized that already, but that pervert will probably be happy about it and even demand to be present when it happens the next time."


    The pervert, Yuna, who was definitely happy about what was happening nodded her head in approval. Well, truth be told she might have actually gotten a bit angry if she wasn''t present the first time Hinata and Anko kissed, but since she has gotten a front-row seat now, everything was fine.


    "So in other words, you are fine with it, right, Hinata?"


    "W-what! I didn''t say that! I-I am just not sure."


    Anko smirked a little when she noticed that Hinata had, yet again, paddled back a little.


    "It''s just a little peck on the lips, Hinata. No big deal."


    "I-Is that really okay? I mean, like¡­err¡­I don''t know."


    "Do you really dislike the idea of kissing me that much, Hinata?"


    "What!? No!"


    Hinata''s face immediately became crimson red when she noticed how strongly she reacted to Anko''s question, and even Anko was slightly surprised by Hinata''s reaction. She expected Hinata to either get flustered and shyly deny it or act stubborn and agree to what Anko just said. She couldn''t help but smile warmly at Hinata, who became even more flustered when she saw Anko''s smile. Before Hinata could react, Anko had lowered her head and gave Hinata a peck on her lips, causing Hinata to freeze up.


    "Hehe, how was that? That wasn''t so bad, was it?"


    Yuna really wanted to p at Anko''s perfect execution but managed to hold herself back.


    ''Really nice timing. Hinata was getting genuinely flustered and was actually thinking about it, so before she could overthink the situation, Anko attacked. Good thing I managed to hold back with the apuse, otherwise I would have destroyed the atmosphere.''


    [*Snort* Who are you even trying to trick with that nonsense you just said. You are obviously waiting for an even better moment to butt in.]


    ''Haha, you sure know me well, Kurama.''


    [Someone really doesn''t need to be a psychologist to understand that you like messing with people.]


    ''Hehe, that''s true, I guess.''


    Hinata, however, couldn''t help but pout a little. Although Anko said that it would be "just a little peck", Hinata didn''t believe that for even a second. Now, however, when it really was just that, she felt a little stupid for resisting so much. Although this was the first time Hinata and Anko kissed each other, they would rather frequently exchange kisses with Yuna one after the other, so a little peck on the lips really wasn''t much.


    ''That really wasn''t much. I wouldn''t mind doing a bit mo¡­nonono, what are you thinking about again, Hinata! Yuna is the one you love¡­however¡­I feel like¡­Damn! I havee to like Anko quite a bit as well, huh? Damnit! I don''t know how she did it, but I me Yuna for this.''


    Seeing that Anko wasn''t moving and was patiently waiting for Hinata toe out of her thoughts, Hinata could only heave a sigh that had annoyance and resignation mixed into it.


    "*Sigh* Seriously, what is even happening with me?"


    Before Anko could answer that question, Hinata''s hand snaked around Anko and pulled her down, resulting in Hinata giving her a deep kiss.


    Momentster, they separated again, and while Anko had a slight smirk on her face, Hinata still had a light blush on her cheeks, while her mouth formed an annoyed pout.


    "Oh my? I wonder what is going on here?"


    Yuna decided, that this would be the perfect moment to appear on the scene and as she expected, Hinata blushed crimson red when she saw her and when Hinata realized, that she still had her arms affectionately around Anko, steam threatened toe out of her ears. Anko on the other hand blushed a little and had a mischievous smile on her face like she was just caught with her hand in the cookie jar.


    "Hehe, oops. Wee back, Yuna."


    "Y-Y-Yuna, t-t-this i-isn''t what it looks like!"


    "Oh? It isn''t?"


    "N-Not at all. We were just¡­errr¡­we¡­"


    "Well, I don''t know what you think it looked like, Hinata. But I think it looked like Anko tried to give you a little kiss and you denied it at first, but Anko slowly managed to convince you otherwise. In the process of that, you became more and more flustered, which resulted in you saying "What!? No!", rather aggressively after Anko asked you whether you dislike the idea of kissing her so much, and then, Anko used the moment you got even more flustered to kiss you. After the kiss, you realized that you actually have some feelings for Anko as well, so you decided to share a more passionate kiss with her, which was when I interrupted you two. At least that is how it looked like from my perspective from right here, where I have been standing for thest five minutes while I was concealing myself."


    ""[¡­]""


    "The Anko stalks the Hinata, unaware of the Yuna behind, HAHAHA!!!"


    [*groan*]


    ''Haha, gotcha!''


    Although Hinata and Anko had no idea what thatst sentence Yuna just said meant, they at least understood that Yuna was watching them the whole time. Both of them maintained eye contact for a moment before they nodded their heads at each other.


    While Yuna was still busyughing, they jumped up at the same time and dragged Yuna on the couch, before they started a three-way make-out session. At first, Hinata and Anko wanted to go for revenge, but they decided to postpone it. For now, they would wee Yuna home properly. They could stille up with schemes for revenge afterward. And while they were at it, Anko would, under Yuna''s encouragement, try to coax more kisses for her out of Hinata.

 Chapter 154 - A Maid!?

    <h4>Chapter 154 - A Maid!?</h4>


    It was the morning of the next day, and Yuna was currently in the process of waking up. She sat up and startedzily stretching when someone knocked on the door.


    ''Oh? Who would want something from me this early? Has that Obo guy appeared or something?''


    "Who is it?"


    "I-I was assigned to be your personal maid, Y-Yuna-sama, and I am here to bring you, Hinata-sama and Anko-sama, breakfast."


    ''Personal maid? When did I get a personal maid? Or rather, since when did the Uzumakipound have servants? Did Akane hire a bunch of servants after I left for my mission? Although I don''t mind, the Uzumaki n members seemed like people that do everything themselves to me.''


    "Enter!"


    Although Yuna wasn''t entirely sure about the situation, she didn''t mind having breakfast delivered to her. Besides that, she could also ask her so-called personal maid what was going on. Hinata and Anko, meanwhile, started to wake up as well and were slowly sitting up despite still being half asleep.


    As soon as the door opened and the maid stepped in, a wry smile appeared on Yuna''s face. Now, she at least knew where that personal maid wasing from. Someone sent her here to y a prank. The maid outfit she was wearing was barely hiding anything and it was more appropriate to call it frilly underwear instead of servant''s clothing.


    The girl wearing the maid¡­underwear had red, shoulder-length hair, red eyes, and wore ck-rimmed sses. She had a red blush on her face that extended all the way up to her ears, while she was slowly pushing a breakfast trolley into the room. As soon as she saw Yuna sitting between Hinata and Anko on the bed, her face started blushing even harder, while a little bit of blood started oozing out of her nose and a perverted smile appeared on her face.


    ''Weird, I am sure that I have met that girl before¡­Ah, I remember. This is the girl I found during the chunin exam and whose mother I kindn¡­*cough*¡­saved from the Land of Grass. I think her name was¡­Karin, right?''


    [As expected, if they are female, you can even remember the name. I bet that you couldn''t even remember ever meeting her if she was male instead.]


    ''Well, I really would like to im that this isn''t true, but it probably is, so I won''t.''


    While Karin was approaching the bed, Hinata started to wake up properly and as soon as she saw what Karin was wearing, the pressure in the room increased, resulting in Karin freezing in ce, while her face stiffened. Hinata, however, wasn''t paying Karin any attention and was instead ring at Yuna, who could only smile wryly.


    "You can re at me as much as you want, Hinata, but I have nothing to do with this. I am as surprised as you are by suddenly having a¡­ maid¡­ bringing us breakfast."


    Without missing a beat, Hinata''s re shifted to Anko, who had a small smirk on her face.


    "Hehe, what can I say? That girl seemed to have developed a crush on Yuna, so I thought I would help her o¡­ Woah!"


    Anko hastily jumped out of the bed, barely dodging Hinata''s fist, which was now wrist-deep buried into the wall.


    "Why, Anko?"


    "Hahaha, the more the merrier. Besides, it is not like she is already part of our group. If she isn''t likable, we simply won''t ept her."


    Hinata gritted her teeth and although she agreed with what Anko just said, she couldn''t let this matter rest so easily. Considering Yuna''s personality, she believed that Yuna would pick up more people for her harem, but Hinata decided to try to keep the amount as small as possible, but now, Anko actually stabbed her in the back and collected more people instead of Yuna doing it herself. So, without saying another word, Hinata attacked Anko again, but this time Anko was ready for her and started exchanging blows with Hinata.


    Yuna, meanwhile, was stillzing around in bed. Since Karin was still frozen in the middle of the room while Hinata and Anko were having their high-speed taijutsu quarrel, the breakfast trolley was still quite far away from Yuna. Yuna chuckled a little and created some chakra string to nab a few of the dishes and started eating while spectating the fight.


    Karin, on the other hand, was having rather mixed feelings right now. One of the reasons for that was, that she couldn''t even follow the fight between Hinata and Anko with her eyes, and the other one was that Yuna was casually eating breakfast, seemingly without the slightest bit of concern, while two members of her supposed harem were fighting against each other rather fiercely.


    "Y-Yuna-sama, i-is this really okay?"


    Hearing Karin''s voice, Yuna tilted her head and looked at her with confusion in her eyes.


    "Is what okay?"


    "I''m talking about Hinata-sama and Anko-sama fighting each other like this."


    "Mhh? Oh, that is what you meant. Yeah, no worries. They do that at least once per month."


    "O-ONCE PER MONTH!?"


    At first, Karin couldn''t believe what she just heard. After she met Yuna inside the Forest of Death, she had been fantasizing about being part of Yuna''s harem rather frequently, but she never really thought about anything but the¡­spicy¡­stuff. Now that she gave it some deeper thoughts and actually saw the real deal in front of her, she realized that her fantasies were just that - fantasies.


    Hinata and Anko, meanwhile, were finished with their quarrel and nonchntly retook their spots next to Yuna. And as soon as they did, Hinata started hugging Yuna''s waist while pouting. Yuna chuckled a little and quickly started petting her head, resulting in Hinata rxing her expression.


    ''Hinata won the fight, and her spoils are getting pampered by me, while she lost the argument, which was why she was pouting, huh? Considering I like spoiling her as well, guess this is my victory as well, hahaha.''


    Karin, meanwhile, threw her concerns about the harem life out of the window when she saw the fluffy scene in front of her. Although her fantasies were a little bit more¡­juicy¡­she felt like getting her head pat by Yuna must feel pretty nice as well.


    As if she could feel her thoughts, Hinata nced at Karin, sending shivers through her spine.


    "*Mmph* If you think you can just stroll in here and be epted into Yuna''s harem then you better stop dreaming. You better put a lot of effort into improving yourself or you might as well get lost right away and save us some time."


    As if she couldn''t read the tense atmosphere at all, Yuna lifted Hinata''s chin and gave her a deep kiss, while invading Hinata''s mouth with her tongue, causing Hinata to moan loudly. A few secondster, the two separated again.


    "Y-Y-Yuna! W-Why d-did you do that! This is important!"


    "Hahaha, sorry Hinata. You were quite domineering just now and I thought it was rather attractive."


    "D-domineering?"


    "That''s right, whether it is with me or with Anko, you are more of the submissive type, but it seems like you are the dominant one in front of Karin."


    "E-eh? M-Me the dominant¡­"


    Hinata met eyes with Karin for a moment and both of them blushed heavily and instantly averted their eyes. Yuna and Anko, meanwhile, exchanged knowing nces with each other.


    "Hehe, anyway. How about you serve breakfast, Karin?"


    Karin was awoken from her fantasy when she heard Yuna call her name, so she quickly swiped away the trickle of blood that wasing out of her nose and started serving breakfast. Yuna, meanwhile, continued speaking.


    "Well, Karin, I will be blunt with you: I agree with what Hinata said. I suggest that you work as a maid for now and we will see where it goes from there. I allow only people who work hard to improve themselves to stand beside me and there is no rush to make a decision either."


    Karin thought about Yuna''s words and then nodded her head. After what she saw today, there were still quite a lot of things she had to think about.


    "Yes, Yuna-sama!"


    Karin gave a slight bow towards Yuna and started walking towards the door. She was just about to exit the room when Yuna called her again.


    "Oh, and Karin¡­"


    "Yes, Yuna-sama?"


    "¡­you can wear normal clothes if you want."


    At first, Karin didn''t understand what Yuna meant, but after looking down and seeing what she was currently wearing, the fierce blush she had when she entered the room returned and she quickly sprinted out of the room while a weird scream escaped her mouth. Yuna, Anko, and even Hinata couldn''t help but chuckle a little at the departing Karin.

 Chapter 155 - The First And Second Hokage

    <h4>Chapter 155 - The First And Second Hokage</h4>


    A cloud-free blue sky and a zing sun. A calm ocean with crystal clear water and barely any waves. A sprawling beach on which two people could be seen. One of them waszing around on a beach chair. He wore green bath trunks that had the symbol of the Senju n printed on them, wore sunsses, and was leisurely sipping on a cocktail.


    The other one was in full shinobi gear, the type that was worn during the Warring States Period, and was ring with all his might at seemingly nothing. One of his eyebrows would twitch every time the other person took a sip from his drink, but except for that, he was unmoving.


    A few more minutes passed and when the second person heard the first one take yet another sip, an annoyed sigh escaped his mouth and he rxed his body.


    "Brother, can''t you take this more seriously? By now you should also feel ufortable from being separated from the Pure Land for too long, right?"


    "Well, yeah, but it is not like I can do anything about that, Tobirama. If Mito was here she could help us get out of this seal, but you should know that I am rather helpless when ites to sealing."


    The second person, Tobirama Senju, let loose yet another annoyed sigh. He really wanted to scold his brother, Hashirama Senju, for his leisurely attitude, but he knew that Hashirama didn''t put too much time into learning seals. Considering how ridiculous the method that sealed them away was, Hashirama probably couldn''t do much about it anyway.


    Well, even Tobirama wasn''t sure where he was supposed to start unraveling this seal, they were currently trapped in. Thest thing he remembered was that ridiculous sealing speed of the sealing tag Anko used, after which everything turned ck. Seemingly not even a secondter, he woke up in a luxurious beach house while, for some reason, sleeping in the same bed as his brother. The only reason he knew that they were sealed somewhere was that something was gently calling him towards it. The desire of every soul to return to the Pure Land.


    "*Sigh* I wonder what happens to souls when they are separated from the Pure Land for too long. The pull is getting stronger every day and I can only hope that we will simply get pulled out of here if it gets too strong instead of anything bad happening."


    "Well, from my experience loose souls that are separated from the afterlife for too long will be insane and after reaching a certain threshold will either be vengeful spirits that only seek destruction or simply disperse into nothingness if they aren''t strong enough."


    "That doesn''t sound good at all. No matter what we have to do, we need to get ou¡­WHY ARE YOU HERE!?"


    While Tobirama was sinking into deep contemtions, a young woman with red and blue hair, that was wearing a blue two-piece-bikini had appeared on the beach and after setting up a beach chair next to the dumbfounded Hashirama, she casually snatched away his drink while he wasn''t paying attention and even answered Tobirama''s question in regards to souls. This woman was, naturally, Yuna, who had decided to pay the two people that were sealed within her seals a visit.


    "How rude. Since you are guests in my seals, isn''t it normal for the host to pay a little visit to you?"


    Tobirama''s re, however, made it rather clear that he didn''t believe Yuna for even a second, so Yuna decided to just tell it to him straight.


    "Well, I crippled Orochimaru''s hands a few days ago so I thought about unsealing you and allowing you to return to the afterlife. He will probably regain movement in his hand after a few years, but at that point, I will no longer care about that. Additionally, I have already analyzed Hashirama''s chakra while he was under the control of the Edo Tensei so breaking him out of it will be trivial from now on. As for you, Tobirama, no offense, but your threat level simply can''tpare with Hashirama''s."


    Tobirama made an annoyed snort when he heard that but before he could say anything, Hashirama started speaking.


    "Why do you want to free us from the seal? You clearly see me as your enemy and I don''t think there is any reason for you to free me from here."


    "That is incorrect. The Kyuubi sees you as an enemy, while I simply enjoy fighting strong people. I talked with him about this and after exining the whole situation to him, he agreed that I should free you from the seal. Well, he might have agreed because he wants another chance to punch you in the face, but who knows. Additionally, what I previously said about souls is true and I would rather not have anything do to with you after you turned into a vengeful spirit. Those things are a pain to deal with, especially since the one you would be turning into might even surpass the strength you had during your prime."


    This time it was Tobirama''s time to say something.


    "You are contradicting yourself. On one hand, you said that you enjoy fighting strong people, but on the other, you don''t want to fight a strong opponent. Additionally, where did you even get all that knowledge about souls? You speak as if you have actually dealt with them before."


    Yuna thought about her answer for a moment and then simply shrugged her shoulders.


    "Guess I should have said it a little differently. What I enjoy is a good fight. Two people shing against each other with their full strength. Fight against a vengeful spirit, however, is just annoying. They just st everything around them with their full power without any thoughts behind it. Boring. As for how I know about that. Well, that''s a secret."


    Tobirama gritted his teeth at Yuna''s nonchnt attitude, but no matter how he looked at it, there was nothing he can do except for trusting in Yuna''s goodwill. He wasn''t na?ve enough to think that Yuna didn''t prepare any safetys beforeing here. He couldn''t even understand how he was sealed in here, so the chance of him finding hidden safety mechanisms is even smaller than that. Hashirama, on the other hand, had another question.


    "Although I can more or less understand why you are willing to unseal us, is there a reason why you made it thisfortable for us? I don''t think you did it on a whim, did you?"


    "Of course not. The morefortable a soul is the longer it takes to degrade. I had no idea when I could get my hands on Orochimaru, so I actually nned to keep you in here for quite some time. Besides that, torturing people is below me, especially if they are just souls."


    Hashirama nodded in understanding, but there was still one thing he needed to ask. Yuna could feel the pressure oozing out of Hashirama increase, but wasn''t bothered by it. Right now, Hashirama was just a soul, so no matter how strong he once was, that didn''t matter right now.


    "What are your ns for Konoha? Considering how strong you already are despite your young age, there is a good chance that you can even surpass me in my prime, but I don''t get the feeling that you hold any good feelings towards Konoha."


    The pressure Hashirama was exuding grew even stronger, while even Tobirama started ring at Yuna, she, however, only shrugged her shoulders in indifference.


    "I have no ns for Konoha. My little brother wanted to have a big family, so I reestablished the Uzumaki n inside Konoha, which was the safest ce to do so, and now that I''m done with that, I no longer have any interest in Konoha. Well, even if I say that I still live inside of it, so I will at least protect it to some degree. But if you think I will sacrifice myself to save a bunch of ungrateful nobodies, then you are clearly delusional."


    Hashirama red at her for a while longer, before he heaved a sigh while shaking his head.


    "Guess I can''t really ask for more considering my current position."


    "True. Besides that, it is not like Konoha will exist for much longer."


    Hashirama''s and Tobirama''s eyes widened when they heard that and asked the same question at the same time.


    ""WHAT DO YOU MEAN BY "NOT EXIST MUCH LONGER"!?""


    "Ah, well, the fifth Hokage was chosen. It''s your granddaughter, Tsunade."


    Hashirama visibly staggered backward when he heard that and if he wasn''t a soul right now, he might have even spat out some blood, while Tobirama wasn''t looking too good either.


    "I-Isn''t there anyone else?"


    "Well, Jiraiya would have been an option as well, but if he were to be Hokage, he could no longer travel through the country and peek at naked women in the bath, so he rejected the job."


    Hashirama staggered back a few more steps while holding his heart like he was in great pain. Momentster, he fell on his knees while staring nkly at nothing while his eyes werepletely empty.


    "Haha, who would have thought this would happen. I founded Konoha and it will actually get destroyed under my granddaughter. Just how ironic is that. How could there be only two people that can take over the seat of Hokage in Konoha? And why are both of them like¡­that?"


    "Well, I can''t answer why these two are like that, but I know why there are no other qualified people inside Konoha. It is because Danzo killed them all for the greater good of Konoha."


    This time it was Tobirama''s turn to stagger backward. After all, Danzo was one of his students.


    "W-Why would Danzo do that. What do you mean by "greater good"?"


    "Well, I guess "greater good" is a little hard to understand, huh? Danzo thinks that only he can make Konoha great again, so he decided to kill all the other potential candidates for the seat of Hokage, resulting in the deaths of multiple S-Rank shinobi that were fiercely loyal to Konoha with some of them even aiming for the title of Hokage. Or in other words, he ispletely delusional."


    Tobirama was looking at Yuna in disbelief, while Hashirama was constantly alternating his gaze between Tobirama and Yuna. Yuna, however, only shrugged her shoulders.


    "I wish I could im that I was lying to you, and trust me, I would if I did and I would make fun of you for getting tricked, but I am not."


    This time, Tobirama fell on his knees, while mimicking how Hashirama acted previously. Seeing that Hashirama''s and Tobirama''s souls were rather close to dissipating, Yuna decided to stop here.


    "Well, how about I free you from this seal now? I don''t think there is any point in staying here."


    The two, however, only absentmindedly nodded their heads, while still being deep in thought about the reason for Konoha''s demise and what they did wrong for it to reach this point. They didn''t even notice when they were unsealed and neither did they notice when their souls got dragged back to the Pure Land.


    ''Well, Kurama. I assume thepensation was adequate?''


    [BWHAHAHAHAHA!!!]


    ''I will just interpret that as a "yes".''

 Chapter 156 - Tsunade Enters The Uzumaki Compound

    <h4>Chapter 156 - Tsunade Enters The Uzumaki Compound</h4>


    Yesterday, after finding and beating up Jiraiya, Tsunade didn''t feel like actually spending the night inside the Senjupound. She couldn''t help but think about all the family members she had lost over the years while staying there, so she wanted to spend as little time as possible there.


    Despite that, she and Shizune were currently on their way to the Senjupound. Tsunade herself didn''t know why she suddenly decided to visit thepound, but she chalked it up to nostalgia.


    Over the years, she had sold huge parts of the Senjupound but wasn''t too worried about that. It was very unlikely that someone had the guts to remodel or tear down the buildings of Konoha''s most prominent founding n. Even if one of the random merchants she sold one of the deeds to had the guts to do so, they would receive huge bacsh if they tried to remodel the area, they purchased from her. It might be possible to turn it into some kind of museum, but no one would be interested in seeing a normal, empty house even if it belonged to the Senju n once.


    Or that was at least what Tsunade thought would be the case. She was standing in front of the Senjupound right now and considering the color scheme of the wholepound has been changed and that there were new n symbols all over the ce, she was apparently wrong in her assumptions. Considering the new symbols that could be seen all over the walls, Tsunade didn''t need to be a genius to figure out who was responsible for this.


    ''The newly reestablished Uzumaki n actually dared to remodel the Senjupound? Why haven''t I heard anything about this? Seems like sensei and Jiraiya need another beating. More importantly, shouldn''t there be more bacsh from the civilians? Why does no one seem to be bothered about the Uzumaki n taking over the Senjupound?''


    "What is going on, Tsunade-sama?"


    Tsunade awakened from her contemtion when she heard Shizune''s voice. An annoyed scowl appeared on her face as she approached the entrance of thepound.


    "I don''t know, Shizune, but it is time to find out."


    When she got closer to thepound, the two people standing guard noticed her, and one of them started approaching. Tsunade prepared herself to send him into a wall in case he tried to stop her, but to her surprise, the person was smiling happily and even bowed towards her.


    "Wee! You must be Tsunade Senju-sama. Yuna-sama informed us that you would arrive here and that we should let you through. Please take this."


    The guard gave Tsunade a small white crystal toked that had the Uzumaki symbol engraved into it. Tsunade took it instinctively and started inspecting the small token with some curiosity. She had a pretty decent grasp on seals, and although she could tell that there were some seals engraved into this token, she had no clue what it was supposed to do. Before Tsunade could ask about the meaning of this token, the guard had presented a second one to Shizune and started exining its use.


    "Just inject your chakra into these tokens and they will be bound to you. They allow you unhindered passage through the barrier surrounding the wholepound."


    Although Tsunade was a little skeptical about that, she nheless injected her chakra into the token, and momentster, the token shone for a moment and changed its color from white to ck, while Shizune''s became red.


    "The color of the token indicates what ces you can ess. ck is the highest level and allows you to go almost everywhere in thepound, while red is just one level below that. Please notice that if you enter areas, you are not allowed to enter, thepound''s automatic defense system will activate to capture you."


    Tsunade nodded in understanding, despite not really understanding the situation at all. She has never heard about such aplex system before. A system like this could drastically reduce the number of guards needed to guard the properties of a n. Huge ns especially needed a lot of guards to cover their whole property, so a system like this could be incredibly useful for them.


    ''Just what level of sealing has the Uzumaki n reached? Even Konoha''s most important buildings aren''t protected by something this sophisticated and yet a newly established n covered their wholepound with it.''


    Tsunade could only shake her head and enter thepound. Although she still wasn''t happy that the Uzumaki n took over thepound, she could solve that problemter. For now, she got curious about what other outrageous things have been installed inside thepound. She was certain that Yuna was somehow involved in this, so she would just look for her after she finished exploring thepound. She really wondered how Yuna managed to get her hands on the Senjupound and why no one said anything about the Uzumaki n taking over the Senjupound, but she was in no hurry to find out about that for now. Her instincts were telling her, that there was something of interest for her somewhere inside thepound.


    While Tsunade was exploring the Uzumakipound, Yuna was on her way to a certain monument that was ced near one of Konoha''s training grounds. The Memorial Stone. Just like she had expected, Kakashi was standing in front of it. Yuna didn''t conceal her approach, so Kakashi noticed her approaching him.


    "Can I do something for you, Yuna?"


    Yuna quickly scanned the Memorial Stone and momentster she found what she was looking for.


    ''I see, so his name was Obito, huh. Well, Obo isn''t that far away in my opinion. The first, second, andst letters of both names are identical. If you look at it like that, "Obo" could actually be considered correct, since all letters are correct.''


    [I agree, Yuria.]


    Yuna decided to ignore Kurama''s quip and instead put a sealing tag on the ground, which would prevent anyone from listening in on her conversation with Kakashi.


    "First of all, Kakashi, the information I am about to give you is not edited in any way and is the absolute truth. I am not trying to trick you with it nor am I trying to push some kind of agenda."


    Kakashi couldn''t help but raise his eyebrow when he heard what Yuna just said. This might be the first time that he has seen Yuna being genuinely serious, so he couldn''t help but feel that something bad is about to happen.


    "What is it you want to tell me?"


    "The barrier surrounding the Uzumaki npound can pick up and differentiate between chakra signatures. As you might have expected, there are quite a few people that tried to probe the barrier surrounding ourpound."


    Kakashi nodded his head in understanding. Considering the Uzumaki n suddenly reappeared inside Konoha, it was only natural that a lot of people would be interested in it. Despite that, Kakashi wasn''t really sure what he was supposed to do with that information. So far, Yuna hasn''t told him anything that actually affects him, after all.


    "One of these people used a Sharingan to probe the barrier of ourpound, and his chakra signature was very simr to the one your Sharingan has. Just so you don''t misunderstand me, I will rify what I just said: the chakra signature of the PERSON matched the one that your eye has."


    The moment Kakashi heard that his whole body froze up. He didn''t need to be a genius to understand what Yuna just implied. He nced at Yuna and noticed that she was ring at the Memorial Stone. Or rather, she was ring at a certain name on the Memorial Stone.


    "Are you implying th¡­"


    "I am not implying anything. I only told you the information that I got from my guardmander. You can interpret it however you like. If you want, we can have a more in-depth discussion about this inside the Uzumakipound, but I believe there are a lot of things you need to think about for now, so I will leave you alone."


    Yuna turned around and was about to leave when she stopped her movement. After thinking for a while, she shrugged her shoulders and added another sentence.


    "Apparently, the right side of his body gave off a different chakra signature. I was told that it felt very simr to the First Hokage''s."


    Yuna noticed that Kakashi reacted to "the right side of his body" but didn''t say anything about it. She only knew that Obito supposedly died during the war and that he was Kakashi''s teammate. She didn''t know HOW he died, but it seems like whatever supposedly killed him had to do with the right side of his body.


    Yuna turned around again and this time left for real. Kakashi, meanwhile, kept standing in front of the memorial for a long time while thinking through all kinds of scenarios of what could have happened to Obito and why he would decide not to return to Konoha.

 Chapter 157 - The Usual Bribery And Blackmail

    <h4>Chapter 157 - The Usual Bribery And ckmail</h4>


    A few days have passed since Yuna decided to free the two previous Hokage from her seal. In those few days, she hadpiled a short list of evolved Sharingan abilities she and Kurama knew about and gave it to Masato Uzumaki, the Uzumaki n''s guard captain. Additionally, she had started the evaluation of Karin''s strength and has created a training program for her. Despite being an Uzumaki and thus having a lot of chakra, Karin actually had pretty good chakra control, so Yuna decided to test her affinity for medical ninjutsu first and so far, she seemed to be rather talented in it. A few days were, obviously, not enough to properly find out whether she really was talented in it, but so far that seemed to be the case. Karin seemed to be interested in learning medical ninjutsu as well, which was a huge bonus.


    Yuna was currently on her way to talk with Tsunade. Yuna expected that Tsunade would kick her door open the moment she saw the remodeled Senjupound but to her surprise that didn''t happen. Tsunade hasn''t left the Uzumakipound even once since she entered it the first time and Hiruzen has already sent people over to inquire when Tsunade would take over the position of Hokage, so Yuna decided to take a look at what was going on.


    A few minutester, Yuna reached one of the few buildings that still belonged to Tsunade and entered it. The moment Yuna opened the door to the living room, she felt her eyebrow twitch a little. The whole room reeked of alcohol and empty bottles were spread all over the floor. In the middle of the room stood a huge massage chair, one of the three Yuna created by using aplex arrangement of seals, and on that chair sat Tsunade, who was asleep and snoring, while still holding a half-full bottle in her hand.


    ''Why in the world did no one report that she had taken away one of the massage chairs for herself? They were supposed to be essible for every member of the Uzumaki n and were certainly not made to be someone''s private property. And what happened to Shizune, isn''t she supposed to make sure Tsunade doesn''t go overboard?''


    As if she had heard Yuna''s thoughts, one of the bottle piles started moving, and momentster, Shizune emerged out of it with a loud groan, while holding her head in pain.


    "Urgh¡­that was definitely too much. Isn''t the Uzumaki n''s alcohol a little too dange¡­?"


    Shizune, however, froze up mid-speech when she noticed that someone else was in the room, who was looking at her with some amusement. When Shizune was about to call the Uzumaki n''s alcohol "dangerous", Yuna pretty much understood what was going on. There was a small group of Uzumaki that shifted their passion from ramen to alcohol, so Yuna taught them a few different methods to create alcohol from her previous life that were, as far as she could tell, not invented yet.


    ''I guess she misjudged how strong the drinks were, resulting in the current situation. Now that I take a closer look at the bottles on the ground, most of the stuff is rather sweet, which makes it much harder to judge the alcohol content.''


    "Hehe, seems like you two had fun."


    Shizune couldn''t help but blush when she saw Yuna smirking at her. She let her eyes wander through the room, and when she saw the empty bottles all over the floor and the chair Tsunade was sitting on, she started blushing even harder.


    "*Cough* W-we might have overdone it yesterday. Err¡­ About that chair, we will naturally return it, haha."


    "It seems like you are misunderstanding something Shizune. You haven''t overdone it just "yesterday". You two have entered thepound three days ago."


    Shizune''s eyes widened when she heard that while staring at Yuna in disbelief.


    "T-three d-days!?"


    "Yup~ Hiruzen has even sent over one of his ANBU to ask what happened to Tsunade and when she will be ready to take over the Hokage position."


    "WHAT!"


    After Shizune''s loud exmation, a groan could be heard from Tsunade as she slowly started to wake up.


    "Urgh¡­Shizune, stop yelling so early in the morning."


    Before Shizune could say anything, Yuna started speaking.


    "It''s 2 in the afternoon."


    "Minor details."


    Tsunade lightly shook her head, causing her to groan in pain, and momentster, Tsunade''s right hand lit up with green chakra as she started massaging her temples.


    "Isn''t it dangerous to use medical jutsu on your head while you are still under the influence of alcohol you drank yesterday?"


    "I''m used to it. By the way, why are you here, Yuna?"


    "Well, you spent thest three days holed up inside here while getting drunk, so I decided to take a look and see if you are still alive."


    Tsunade paused her massage for a moment when Yuna said that three days had passed, but momentster she simply shrugged that information off and continued massaging.


    "Well, I am. You can leave now."


    "An ANBU came over and asked when you are going to take over the Hokage seat."


    Another groan escaped Tsunade when she was reminded of that.


    "Tell him I will be ready very soon. Just a few more¡­months."


    "I will spread photos of you sleeping in a pile of alcohol bottles throughout Konoha."


    "You are bluffing."


    "If you think I am someone who is unwilling to ckmail someone else to get what I want, then you really should ask Hiruzen for more information about me."


    Yuna and Tsunade maintained eye contact for a while, but after a few seconds, Tsunade clicked her tongue in annoyance.


    "Fine! Just give me a few more weeks and I should be ready to go."


    "I will forbid the Uzumaki n members from selling you alcohol."


    "You can''t do that!"


    "I am the Uzumaki n''s matriarch, I can do whatever I want."


    Yet again, Tsunade and Yuna red at each other before an annoyed pout appeared on Tsunade''s face.


    "Alright, just give me a few more days, and I will be good to go."


    "I will gift you that massage chair."


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "SH*T! Whatever! Shizune, get ready, we are leaving in an hour!"


    "Yes, Tsunade-sama!"


    Tsunade stood up, annoyance clearly visible on her face, and made a path through the empty bottles towards the bathroom to take a shower and at least get rid of the alcohol smell. Yuna, meanwhile, nodded her head in satisfaction.


    ''Is there a better way to wee the new Hokage than with a healthy dose of ckmail and bribery?''


    [How weird, I think this is the first time I feel pity for a human.]


    ''You are wee. I am always happy to help someone expand their emotional range.''


    [¡­]

 Chapter 158 - The New Hokage And The Council

    <h4>Chapter 158 - The New Hokage And The Council</h4>


    A few dayster, Tsunade took over the seat of Hokage, and just as Yuna had expected, the whole event was incredibly boring. Just a bunch of old people telling the audience how great everything was inside Konoha and how great Konoha itself was. All of that was topped off, by Hiruzen giving another speech about the Will of Fire, before it was finally time for Tsunade to take over the position.


    Truth be told, Yuna half expected Tsunade to cause amotion or at least hold an outrageous speech, but it seems like she was either reined in by Hiruzen or actually knew what she was doing to some degree. She WAS Hashirama''s granddaughter after all, so having at least some education in regards to being a leader shouldn''t be weird.


    Most people went home after Tsunade finished her speech. Yuna, however, stealthily followed her back to the Hokage office. She felt like something interesting was about to happen. Yuna was looking forward to seeing how Tsunade would react to all the paperwork and, as expected, not even ten minutes after sitting down behind the Hokage''s table, Tsunade''s roar could be heard.


    "WHY THE F* DO I HAVE TO READ REPORTS ABOUT GENIN TEAM''S PEELING POTATOES AS A MISSION?! I DON''T GIVE A SH*T!!!"


    Hiruzen, who was currentlyzing around in the Hokage''s office as well, chuckled a little as he took a deep drag of his pipe. Although he imed that he was here to "advise the new Hokage", in truth, he was here to gloat at Tsunade''s misfortune.


    "ANBU!!! GET ME THE COUNCIL MEMBERS HERE, RIGHT NOW!!!"


    Hiruzen chuckled yet again. He already knew how this conversation would end, he had, after all, tried out the same approach a few times. Unfortunately, the members of Konoha''s council were shameless beyond belief. There is aw in Konoha, that requests and reports that were deemed to be of critical importance by the council can be handed over to the Hokage for processing. That might sound reasonable at first nce, but Konoha''s council members were shameless enough to look Hiruzen straight into the eyes while proiming that a random D-rank mission report is of "critical importance", while the other members would unanimously agree to that. Hiruzen did not doubt that the same would happen with Tsunade.


    Half an hourter, the council members left the Hokage office, and just as Hiruzen had expected, they shamelessly piled up all their work onto Tsunade, before leaving the office again. Truth be told, Hiruzen was a little surprised that Tsunade managed to hold herself back and not attack any of the council members directly.


    Hiruzen was just about to speak some calming words to Tsunade when a shiver of terror went through his body. The anger that was pouring out of Tsunade was gone within an instant and was instead reced by coldness and indifference.


    "Very good! If this is how they want to y, then they really can''t me me for what I am about to do."


    Without another word, she pushed the button under her desk that called for an ANBU, who opened the door momentster and kneeled in the middle of the room. Before the ANBU could say anything, Tsunade gave him amand.


    "Invite Yuna Uzumaki to the Hokage''s office without being noticed. I have a mission for her."


    Hiruzen couldn''t help but look at Tsunade with disbelief on his face. He had told Tsunade a little bit about Yuna while the Hokage ceremony was being organized, but he still wasn''t sure what Tsunade was nning. He couldn''t help but get a bad feeling about whatever Tsunade was nning to do.


    "That won''t be necessary. I am already here."


    Without the slightest chakra fluctuation, Yuna appeared in the middle of the room, causing Tsunade and the ANBU to flinch while Hiruzen only chuckled a little.


    ''Tsunade got surprised just because Yuna appeared in the middle of the room, huh? Seems like she has a long way to go before getting used to her new position if something like that can surprise her.''


    "Why are you here already, Yuna? Are you spying on the Hokage office?"


    "Well, obviously. Actually, I was hoping to see how you would turn one or more of the council members into blood-mist, but you somehow managed to hold yourself back which was kind of disappointing."


    Tsunade sighed in annoyance but decided not to say anything about Yuna tantly admitting to spying on the Hokage''s office. She had, after all, something important for her to do. After sending away the ANBU that was still looking at Yuna, while being unsure of what to make out of the current situation, Tsunade started speaking.


    "As far as I have heard, youpletely ignore any and all forms of decorum, seniority, and rank, while ruthlessly using ckmail and bribery to get what you want."


    "Correct."


    Tsunade could feel her eyebrow twitch a little when Yuna casually admitted to Tsunade''s im but ignored it since this was exactly what she was looking for.


    "In that case, I have a mission for you. An S-Rank mission. I want you to gather ckmail material on all members of the council and give it to me."


    While Hiruzen paled when he heard that, Yuna thought about Tsunade''s mission for a moment and then shook her head in denial.


    "One S-Rank mission isn''t enough. You want me to gather specific information about multiple high-ranking individuals inside one of the 5 major hidden viges. Even if it is my own vige, there is no way that is only worth one S-Rank mission."


    Hiruzen paled even further when he heard that the problem wasn''t that Yuna had to spy on high-ranking members of her own vige nor that the mission was too difficult, but that she simply wanted more rewards.


    "What else do you want?"


    A crafty smile appeared on Yuna''s face when she heard that question. If it was a few weeks ago, then there wouldn''t be anything she wanted. Although there was still nothing she wanted for herself, the Uzumaki n could use their own personal healer, and she found the perfect candidate for that role a short while ago.


    "I want you to teach one of my Uzumaki n members, Karin Uzumaki, medical jutsu. She has good chakra control, is reasonably talented from what I can tell, and has an interest in learning it. How about you teach her for¡­ three years?"


    A frown appeared on Tsunade''s face as she started thinking about Yuna''s offer. Although it would take some of her time away to teach someone medical jutsu, considering how much time she would save by having the council members actually do their job, she would stille out positive at the end of the day. After thinking about it some more, a crafty smile appeared on her face.


    "Fine, but this won''t happen if you don''t get some material on all the council members. There is no way I can teach someone while being flooded with paperwork."


    "Haha sure. See you soon."


    Without saying another word, Yuna turned around and left the room. Tsunade couldn''t help but chuckle a little as soon as Yuna was out of the room.


    "Didn''t you say that tricking her wasn''t easy, sensei? She walked right into my trap. There is no way she could get ckmail material on ALL of the council members, so I won''t have to teach anyone either."


    Hiruzen, however, only shook his head.


    "If you make a deal with the devil, you will never achieve total victory. At the end of the day, the devil always takes the biggest piece of the cake."


    "What do you m¡­"


    "Mission sessful, oh great, and crafty Hokage-sama!"


    Without waiting for anyone''s approval, Yuna casually reopened the door and walked back into the room. Tsunade, meanwhile, could only look at herpletely dumbfounded, while Hiruzen shook his head at Tsunade''s misfortune.


    ''She probably could have haggled it down to just one year, but Tsunade became greedy and tried to trick Yuna and now she is stuck with the three-year deal. Oh well, not my problem.''


    Yuna, meanwhile, approached Tsunade''s desk and started depositing scrolls on it. Each scroll had the name of one council members written on it. Although Tsunade was still skeptical, she picked up one of the scrolls and started reading through it. The more she read, the paler her face became. Multiple ounts of cheating on his wife, coercion of people of lower ranks, bribery, ckmail, fraud. Every single case had either photos or official documentation added to it, to eliminate any doubts that this was faked. She picked up the next scroll, and her expression became even worse. Tsunade nned to siphon maybe one or two percent of Konoha''s funds for herself, but this person was actually iming almost three percent for himself.


    Tsunade decided not to bother with the other scrolls for now. If she were to read more of this right now, she might actually die of anger. Although she wasn''t a huge supporter of Konoha in general, it was still her grandfather''s legacy. After seeing it being run into the ground by a bunch of greedy old men and women, how could she not get angry?


    ''Seems like it is time for a purge. But first, there are a lot of questions that Yuna needs to answer. She was clearly aiming for this, so let''s see where she wants this to go.''

 Chapter 159 - Hiruzens Realization

    <h4>Chapter 159 - Hiruzen''s Realization</h4>


    Tsunade couldn''t help but re at Yuna when she realized that Yuna had all that ckmail material prepared beforehand. No matter how she looked at it, she didn''t believe that Yuna predicted her request.


    "When did you prepare all these scrolls, Yuna? You were obviously carrying them with you and were prepared for my request."


    Yuna nodded her head and confirmed Tsunade''s guess.


    "Correct, I was carrying that stuff with me for a while now. As for the reason¡­Well, over the years I have collected some information about pretty much everyone I deemed important. There are a lot of things that can be simplified with a healthy dose of ckmail, after all."


    Tsunade looked at Yuna in disbelief due to her ridiculous statement, while Hiruzen couldn''t help but shudder in fear. No matter how he looked at it, there was no way Yuna didn''t carry a scroll with his name on it with her. Although he never did anything that could be considered illegal, who knows what kind of dark secrets Yuna managed to dig up about him.


    "So, you are just casually carrying secret information about Konoha''s council members with you wherever you go?"


    That was actually what bothered Tsunade the most. If this was actually the case, it would mean that Yuna was carrying around a massive amount of secrets with her, that could deal serious damage to Konoha if they were to be revealed.


    "I wouldn''t really call it "casually". I, obviously, have them sealed away. If there was someone that could get their hands on the information inside that seal, then I don''t think there would be anything that could stop that person anyway."


    "Besides that, aren''t you misunderstanding something? I said " people I deemed important", I never said anything about only having information about Konoha''s council in there. In fact, I didn''t even specify that I only have information about Konoha''s citizens."


    While Tsunade was dumbfounded about what Yuna just said, Hiruzen slipped into deep thoughts. Yuna might have somewhat broken him a little, but that didn''t mean that he had be stupid. As someone with the moniker of "The Professor", he was very adept at piecing togetherplex puzzles. A frown appeared on Hiruzen''s face as he stood up and took one of the scrolls Yuna had just handed over to Tsunade.


    The more he read, the deeper his frown became. His instincts were telling him, that he was overlooking something, but he wasn''t sure what it was. After he finished reading through the first scroll, he picked up the next one and started reading that one as well.


    Tsunade, meanwhile, managed to wake up from her stupor.


    "If you had all this information for such a long time, why do you only reveal it now? There is no way you did that just because you wanted to make me train someone in medical jutsu."


    "Correct, again! The medical jutsu training was only something convenient that fit the situation well. Truth be told, if I hadn''t found out about Karin''s talent a few weeks ago, I would have been satisfied with just making the mission count as more than one S-Rank mission. The real reason is, that I think you would react more decisively than Hiruzen when dealing with these people. They have been polluting Konoha with their existence for long enough, and it is time to get rid of them. Hiruzen has grown too soft to do something like that. No offense, old man."


    Hiruzen, however, seemed to have not even heard Yuna. He was still reading scroll after scroll with utmost concentration. Tsunade, meanwhile, had a deep frown on her face. She didn''t n to be some great Hokage that leads the vige to glory or something like that, but that didn''t mean she would calmly spectate as Konoha is being destroyed from the inside. Now, that she knew what was going on and knew about how the high-ranking people of Konoha are siphoning Konoha''s resources for their own benefits, she had to do something about it. Especially when Yuna had already prepared everything for her. At this point, Tsunade had conveniently forgotten that she was nning to do the same on a smaller scale.


    Before Yuna and Tsunade could continue their conversation, Hiruzen mmed his hand on the table.


    "ARE YOU OUT OF YOUR MIND, YUNA!?"


    Although Yuna knew what Hiruzen meant, she only smiled at him innocently while tilting her head to the side.


    "Oh my, I wonder what you are talking about, old man?"


    A shiver of terror went through his whole body when he saw Yuna''s innocent smile. He wanted to yell at her, but he suppressed it and instead opted for just ring at her as hard as he could while clenching his fist hard enough to draw blood.


    ''This madwoman! Does she want the whole Elemental Nation to dere war against the Uzumaki n? After reading through most of these scrolls, I finally found out what was bothering me. Every single one of the photos inside the scrolls is taken at an important location. Usually, inside the personal office of the corresponding person.''


    ''Years ago, I might have assumed that someone with incredible stealth was responsible for taking these photos and not think about it too deeply, but after checking all the scrolls, I noticed that there would asionally be photos with somewhat simr timestamps. Either, the people that were spying on these individuals were extremely lucky to always be in the right ce when something illegal was happening, or they were under constant surveince.''


    ''Considering that Yuna imed that she had information about more people, the second case should be very unlikely, but this is where the recent changese in. What does someone do when he speaks about something he doesn''t want someone else to know? Years ago, they would have simply positioned more guards, but nowadays, most people would simply activate their privacy seals. Where would they get these seals? Obviously, they would buy them from the Uzumaki n, where they would only cost a fraction of what they had before the return of the Uzumaki n.''


    ''If it was someone else, I wouldn''t believe for even a second that they had the guts to sell a privacy seal that had a monitoring mechanism build into it, but this is certainly something Yuna might do. No! What am I talking about? "Might do"? There is no way she wouldn''t do it! If this information gets out, Konoha might be done for, but considering Yuna''s ridiculously high level at sealing, that is very unlikely. In other words, the fewer people know about it the better.''


    "What is wrong, sensei? What did Yuna do this time?"


    Hiruzen woke up from his thoughts when he heard Tsunade''s voice and quickly came up with an excuse. The secret that the Uzumaki n had spread spy seals over the whole Elemental Nation is a secret he will take to his grave.


    "Sorry about that, Tsunade. I was just outraged that Yuna hasn''t told me anything about these people. I mean, look at this one. He actually stole three percent of Konoha''s ie. How could someone be so shameless as to steal money from the vige they grew up in? People like that are true trash and, in my opinion, they shoul¡­"


    "Yesyesyes, sensei. Trash, real trash¡­*cough*¡­How about you help me sort through all of this and help mee up with a n about how we handle these people."


    A bright smile appeared on Hiruzen''s face when Tsunade asked him for help, while Tsunade couldn''t help but blush a little while feeling guilty when she saw Hiruzen''s happy smile. Both of them had the same thoughts.


    ''Good, I managed to change the topic to stop him/her from asking any questions.''


    Yuna, meanwhile, wasn''t entirely sure what do to. It seems like Hiruzen and Tsunade have both forgotten about her while happily creating a n on how to deal with the council members.


    ''Well, I guess I will just leave?''


    [Might as well. I think you have done enough damage for one day.]


    ''I don''t know, I feel like I am forgetting something important.''


    [Considering it is you, I somewhat doubt that it actually is important.]


    ''*Cough* I have no idea what you are talking about. Besides that, I remember what I was missing. Just look at how much concentration these two are putting into their work. They are missing a healthy dose of sugar, to keep their brain activities going, don''t you think?''


    [So in the end ites down to that, huh?]


    Without another word, Yuna vanished from the room, and secondster¡­


    *SPLAT**SPLAT*


    ¡­a cake smashed into Tsunade''s and Hiruzen''s faces. At first, the room remained quiet, but momentster, Tsunade stood up with fury clearly visible in her eyes.


    "THAT DAMN BRAT IS ASKING FOR BEATING!!!"


    While Tsunade seemed to be moments away from hunting down Yuna, Hiruzen casually swiped a finger through the cake in his face and gave it a lick.


    ''Mhh, walnuts? How unusual, but nheless pretty tasty.''

 Chapter 160 - Future Plans

    <h4>Chapter 160 - Future ns</h4>


    After Yuna finished providing some sugar for the two people inside the Hokage office, she made her way back to the Uzumakipound. Although it was getting ratherte, she was in no hurry to get home, so she was only leisurely strolling through Konoha''s streets while thinking about what she had achieved today.


    ''That went rather well. Although I don''t really consider the council members my enemies, it is still good that I managed to get rid of them. Well, I guess I haven''t gotten rid of them just yet but it is just a question of time, now. Considering how much material I gave to Tsunade I hope she gets rid of them as fast as possible. It is just a matter of time before these parasites try something against the Uzumaki n and I would prefer to get rid of them before that happens. Well, it is not like they could do anything worthwhile against the Uzumaki n, but I would rather get rid of them before they even get the chance to try.''


    ''The next annoyance I should get rid of is definitely Danzo. At this point in time, it is pretty much impossible for him to do anything against me inside Konoha, and I think he should be pretty close to his breaking point by now. A few more weeks, maybe a month and he should slip up. Actually, if I were to get my hands on him in the next few days, Tsunade could use that as the perfect starting point for cleaning up the council. It is a pity that Danzo never bought any of the Uzumaki n products due to his mistrust. I mean, how paranoid does someone have to be to not buy a n''s products, just because he is enemies with one of its members? It is not like the Uzumaki n would scam him just because he is my enemy.''


    [Well, you kind of put spying seals in the privacy seals, so isn''t his mistrust rather on point?]


    ''What are you talking about, Kurama? How could that be considered him being scammed? All the privacy seals the Uzumaki n sells are like that, so he is getting the same treatment as every other customer. The Uzumaki n treats all his customers equally, no matter who they are, you know.''


    [Urg, I get it, I get it. Please stop with the "you know".]


    ''Hehe, okay, okay, I will stop.''


    Truth be told, Yuna was rather annoyed about this verbal tick as well. Even Yuna herself would asionally almost let it slip out, which was beyond weird to her. She could perfectly control her body and chakra, but a little verbal tick actually caused her problems. She could only attribute it to some kind of weird gical defect of the Uzumaki bloodline.


    ''Oh well, after getting rid of the council and Danzo, I guess the only annoying group that still remains in Konoha is the Hyuga n. That one is a little trickier, though. Considering I am immune to their Gentle Fist while I am using Kurama''s chakra cloak I could probably just invade theirpound and start ughtering, but if I were to do that, then there would really have been no point in ying nice with Danzo all these years. I have already decided to stay inside Konoha for now, and don''t want to throw all the ns I made away, just to get rid of a bunch of people I don''t really care too much about.''


    ''I guess the best way to handle the Hyuga n would be to get someone from the branch family on my side and have that person collect everyone who is willing to rebel against the main family and remove their seals. Another possibility would be to just remove the seal from every single branch member, but I don''t think that would be enough to cause a rebellion. Considering that all of them got brainwashed to some degree, I am pretty sure that most of them would obediently go to the main family and request that they get the seal reapplied to them.''


    [Seriously? Isn''t that beyond retarded?]


    ''Well, it is, but that is just how this works. Pretty much from birth, the members of the branch family have been told that they have to sacrifice their life for the main family. That kind of indoctrination is not something easily ovee. Even if you were to remove their shackles, they will continue doing what they have learned since they were young children. In this kind of situation, it is important to think about why people are doing something. Are the members of the branch family protecting the main family, because they are forced to do so due to the ve seal? No! They do it, because they were taught to do it. That is why just removing the seal won''t do much. Rather than being shackled by the seal, they have reached a point where they are shackled by their own minds. Guess I will ignore them for now. Considering that Hinata doesn''t care about them anymore, there is no reason for me to give a damn about them either. As long as they don''t do anything regrettable, I will permit them to live.''


    [How magnanimous of you, ohh great Yuna-sama!]


    ''Haha, damn straight!''


    [¡­I really wonder why I am still praising you sarcastically when it will be interpreted as genuine praise anyway.]


    ''Wait! That was sarcasm?!''


    [¡­]


    While Yuna was bantering with Kurama, Sasuke, who was back to his male form, was brooding harder than ever. He was currently sitting inside the empty Uchihapound and was ring at nothing. He has spent a lot of time thinking about what Yuna told him after he encountered Itachi and he finally came to a conclusion.


    ''Yuna was right. During my days in the academy, I was indeed treated like I was special, but that is no longer the case. Like every genin, I was assigned a three-man team under a jonin and like every genin, I have to do all these useless D-rank missions. How is that eptable? I am the only person left in Konoha that has the Sharingan, so why would they treat me like every other genin? Are the people of Konoha trying to hold me back? Why would they do that?''


    The more Sasuke thought about it, the deeper his frown became and the more certain he was that someone was trying to suppress him.


    ''Naruto became significantly more powerful after leaving the academy and even Sakura improved quite a bit, while I feel that I barely improved at all. I did awaken my Sharingan, but that didn''t have anything to do with Konoha. No matter how I look at it, I am being held back by Konoha. Should I really leave?''


    Sasuke gritted his teeth and covered the seal on his shoulder with his hand. Momentster, he stood up and walked towards his room to collect his belongings.


    ''I am leaving Konoha to look for Orochimaru. I can still remember the rush of power I got while using his seal. That is exactly what I need to kill Itachi. Even if I have to make a pact with the devil to get my revenge on Itachi, I am willing to do it.''


    A few minutester, Sasuke Uchiha left the Uchihapound with determination in his steps as he walked towards the direction of the Land of Sound.

 Chapter 161 - Sasukes Departure

    <h4>Chapter 161 - Sasuke''s Departure</h4>


    It was a few minutes past midnight in Konoha, but despite it being sote into the night, two people could be seen in one of Konoha''s parks. One of these two people was Uchiha Sasuke, who had a conflicted expression on his face and a kunai in his hand. The other person was Sakura Haruno who coincidently met Sasuke when he was about to leave the vige and was consequently knocked out by Sasuke after she tried to stop him from leaving.


    ''I should kill her. After she wakes up, she will certainly tell someone that I left, resulting in people chasing after me. If I kill her, it will cause amotion, and it will take much longer for people to notice that I left the vige.''


    Sasuke clenched his teeth while looking from the unconscious Sakura to the kunai in his hand and back to Sakura.


    "Oh my, what do we have here~ Considering how much she likes you, I don''t think there was a reason to knock her out. Or maybe¡­you have a fetish for unconscious girls?"


    A shiver went through Sasuke''s body when he heard a carefree voice speaking to him. He turned around and looked towards the source of the voice, but he could only see two purple eyes looking at him from the darkness. Another shudder went through his body, as he activated his Sharingan and got into a fighting stance.


    "W-Why are you here, Yuna!"


    "Hehe, I had some business in the Hokage residence and was on my way back to the Uzumakipound, but who would have thought that I would witness such an interesting scene? Thest Uchiha betraying the vige, how naughty, hehe."


    Sasuke paled when he heard that Yuna actually knew what he wanted to do. Considering how easily Yuna defeated him in the chunin exam, he was under no illusion that he could actually defeat her, and considering her massive stamina and movement speed he didn''t think he could run away either. Nevertheless, he gritted his teeth and prepared himself to fight. He had already resolved himself to leave Konoha and he will do everything he can to do that.


    "You can try to stop me, but I am not going down without a fight."


    While Sasuke got ready forbat, Yuna only shrugged her shoulders in indifference.


    "Sorry, but I''m not interested. If you want to leave, then leave."


    Sasuke was, naturally, surprised by Yuna''s words.


    "Not interested? I am betraying Konoha and you are not interested? Why?"


    "Why would I? I have not the slightest bit of interest in you. Whether you leave or stay, why should I care? You are neither a friend who I would like to be close to nor an enemy who I would like to keep close to observe his movements. Although I don''t think that leaving the vige is a good idea, it is your choice, so I won''t bother you about it."


    Although Sasuke was surprised by Yuna''s statement, after a few moments of thinking about it, he nodded his head in understanding. Yuna and Sasuke barely knew each other and from what he has seen, Yuna doesn''t have much goodwill for the vige either.


    "Oh, but I should probably tell you, that if I get the mission to bring you back then I will do so without question."


    Yet again, Sasuke nodded his head in understanding. He was just about to answer Yuna when she said something that caused him to freeze up.


    "Since you understand my point of view, I suggest you kill Sakura right now. I won''t bother reporting you, but she certainly will."


    Sasuke stared at Yuna in disbelief when he realized what she just said. He looked into Yuna''s eyes with his Sharingan and could only shiver in fear when he saw the total indifference Yuna had to Sakura''s life. A frown appeared on Yuna''s face when she saw that Sasuke was hesitating.


    "Why are you hesitating? I am not saying that you are weak, but when Konoha sends a jonin to catch you, you are pretty much done for. Killing Sakura is the best way for you to have a safe getaway. This is the best way to reach your goal, mister avenger~"


    Sasuke clenched his fists when Yuna mockingly called him an avenger and he could feel hatred flooding his body.


    ''That''s right, I am an avenger. We might have been teammates for a while, but if I have to kill her to reach my goal, I will do so without hesitation.''


    Sasuke shakily lifted up the kunai he still held in his hand and after quite a while of hesitating, he roared and stabbed downwards, straight towards Sakura''s heart.


    However, the moment his Kunai was about to pierce Sakura''s skin, it stopped. It hovered there for quite a while before Sasuke tossed it aside with an angry roar.


    "So what if a bunch of shinobi will try to catch me!? No matter how manye, I will defeat them all! I AM SASUKE UCHIHA AND I DO WHATEVER I WANT!!!"


    Yuna nodded in approval when she heard Sasuke''s resolve. In her opinion, Sasuke can y avenger as much as he wants. As long as he doesn''t start killing people he, to some degree, became friends with, Yuna didn''t care about what he does. If Sasuke had actually gone for the kill, however, Yuna would have sent his head flying. Sakura would deliver the perfect alibi for Sasuke''s disappearance, so no one would even consider her to be the one responsible.


    "Haha, well said! There is no reason to always walk the easy path. Take the path you want to take, only then can you truly reach your goal."


    Before Sasuke could answer, Yuna vanished and appeared right in front of him while putting a hand on his shoulder. Yet again, Sasuke shivered in fear, because despite having his Sharingan still active, he couldn''t see Yuna''s movement at all. If she attacked just now, he wouldn''t even know what hit him.


    "Good luck, Sasuke. As I have already said, I do not think the path you want to take is a good one, but I won''t stop you. It is your decision, after all. You should also remember, that as long as you don''t do anything outrageous, Konoha will very easily forgive you for betraying the vige and wee you back. Those retarded civilians are suckers for the Uchiha name, after all, hahaha."


    Without another word, Yuna disappeared, leaving a dazed Sasuke behind. After thinking about Yuna''s words for a while, he nodded his head.


    ''That''s right. I will do whatever I can to get stronger, even if it breaks me, I will continue walking the path I want to take to get my revenge.''


    Sasuke couldn''t help but respect Yuna for her opinion. When he told people about his aspiration, they usually looked at him with pity, but Yuna was different. Although she clearly stated that she doesn''t think that living just for revenge is a good thing, she also said that she wouldn''t try to stop him or convince him otherwise.


    ''That''s right, it is my own path. It is the path I choose and no one has the right to interfere with it. Despite acting rather outrageous on asions, Yuna DOES asionally say something reasonable. Her words, after all, were clearly spoken so I could walk forward with confidence in my decision.''


    After confirming for himself that he made the right decision, he started walking towards the Land of Sound, to finally leave Konoha for good.


    Yuna, meanwhile, was walking towards the Uzumakipound with a satisfied smile on her face.


    ''Hehe, what a sucker. I am sure Anko will be rather happy if I provide her free ess to Orochimaru through the [Flying Thunder God Seal] I put on Sasuke while touching his shoulder.''


    [Do you think I am stupid? I clearly saw you messing around with that seal on his shoulder, as well.]


    ''Now, now, Kurama, no spoilers. That will be a special surprise for Sasuke, hehe.''


    [*Sigh* To think I could actually feel pity for an Uchi¡­No wait, it''s not pity, it''s schadenfreude, HAHAHA!]


    While Kurama was busyughing, Yuna entered the Uzumakipound with a small smile on her face, while wondering who will be the one that has to chase after Sasuke. She hoped that whoever it was would fail, so her [Flying Thunder God Seal] would be safely delivered to Orochimaru.

 Chapter 162 - Finally

    <h4>Chapter 162 - Finally</h4>


    It was early morning on the next day, and Yuna, Hinata, and Naruto were standing in the Hokage office in front of a scowling Tsunade.


    "Whatever happened, I am innocent and it is in no way my fault."


    Tsunade red at Yuna after she said that and momentster rolled her eyes at Yuna''s antics.


    "Yesterday evening Sasuke left the vige. Sakura coincidently met him and was knocked out by him. She woke up a short while ago and reported the matter."


    "Oh? In that case, I actually AM innocent. What a surprise!"


    Although Tsunade heard Yuna''s words, she decided to ignore what Yuna said, while Hinata and Naruto chuckled a little.


    "I want you three to chase after him and bring him back to Konoha."


    While Hinata and Naruto nodded in understanding, Yuna still had a few questions about the mission.


    "Why are you sending a jonin and two special-jonin after him? Is someone supporting his getaway? If it is just Sasuke, then a single jonin might already be overkill."


    "Someone is indeed supporting him. One of our patrols noticed Sasuke, but before they could stop him, a group of shinobi intervened and stalled our people."


    "Orochimaru''s people, I guess? I wonder how he found out that Sasuke will leave today. Or did they wait for him the whole time? I guess that doesn''t really matter. What does Konoha n to do with him after we bring him back?"


    "He will be put on probation and we will see where it goes from there. If he doesn''t be obedient, then we will simply have to imprison him. Everything is better than having him work for Orochimaru."


    Yuna nodded her head in understanding and asked her next question.


    "On a scale from zero to four, how many of his limbs are allowed to be missing?"


    Instead of answering Yuna, Tsunade only red at her and after a few moments of silence, Yuna shrugged her shoulders.


    "Fine, zero it is. Anything else we need to know?"


    After a short moment of thinking, Tsunade nodded her head.


    "If Orochimaru himself appears, you can abandon the mission. You are more important to the vige than Sasuke and there is no reason to risk your life for him. Well, from what I have seen so far, you would happily fight Orochimaru even if it wasn''t part of a mission, so I guess it doesn''t matter. Additionally, if bringing him back is impossible, but you get a chance to kill him, then you are permitted to do so. If Konoha can''t have him, then no one can."


    Yuna nodded in approval at Tsunade''s ruthless order, while Hinata and Naruto nodded their head in understanding. Although Naruto would rather not kill someone who was his teammate for a while, he would still do so if necessary. Hinata on the other hand couldn''t care less about Sasuke. She understood that Konoha didn''t want to lose the Sharingan, but felt like having Sasuke being part of Konoha is more trouble than it is worth.


    Yuna felt like she pretended long enough to care about the mission, so she decided to get going. Considering how rampant Yuna usually acts, it might even make Tsunade more suspicious if she asked too many questions.


    "Well, guess we will be going. See ya!"


    The moment she finished speaking, Yuna disappeared from the room, and after Hinata and Naruto gave Tsunade a little bow, they vanished as well, leaving a dumbstruck Tsunade behind. Although Tsunade had already seen Yuna appearing and disappearing without the slightest chakra fluctuation, she didn''t think that Hinata could do the same while even Naruto''s movements were barely noticeable.


    "Seriously, what is wrong with those three?"


    Instead of an exnation, Tsunade only got a small chuckle from Hiruzen, who was in the room as well. Although Tsunade wouldn''t deny that she was thankful to Hiruzen for helping her get used to the job, she really would prefer if he acted a little more¡­dignified.


    Hiruzen, meanwhile, haspletely stopped giving a sh*t. He waszing around on a couch inside the Hokage office, while tantly reading one of his favorite books. If that wasn''t already enough, he was smoking his pipe that had something in it that Tsunade was pretty sure was illegal in the Land of Fire.


    One might ask how Hiruzen managed to smoke a pipe while simultaneously reading a book despite having only one arm, but Hiruzen wasn''t called "The Professor" for nothing. He was using earth nature maniption to hold the book while using wind nature maniption to turn the pages. The first time Tsunade saw this, she almost coughed out some blood. High-level nature transformation is considered to be one of the hardest skills a shinobi can learn, but Hiruzen was actually using it to read porn.


    Yuna, meanwhile, was racing through one of the Land of Fire''s many forests, closely followed by Hinata and Naruto. Now that they were no longer inside Konoha, Yuna decided to speak.


    "It''s a bit of a pity, but this will be the first time we fail a mission. It would be more advantageous, if Sasuke got away today, after all."


    Hinata and Naruto were both surprised by Yuna''s statement but only nodded their heads in understanding. Although they weren''t sure why Yuna said that, it was clear to them that she had a n, so they kept silent and waited for her exnation.


    "I have put a [Flying Thunder God Seal] on Sasuke, and I am pretty sure he is heading straight for Orochimaru."


    Hinata''s and Naruto''s eyes shone in understanding when they heard that, and Naruto was the first to speak, closely followed by Hinata.


    "Hehe, I guess Anko will be rather happy when she hears that."


    "Haha indeed¡­ This will make it even harder to stop her from attacking Yuna. Maybe I shou¡­"


    Although thest two sentences were only whispered by Hinata, Yuna still heard the first onepletely while she could more or less guess the second one and couldn''t help but chuckle a little. Yuna was just about to tease Hinata when she stopped moving and looked behind her, while Hinata and Naruto did the same.


    A massive smile appeared on Yuna''s face that sent shivers through Hinata and Naruto.


    "Hehehe, you two go ahead, I have something to do."


    Hinata and Naruto could pretty much guess what was going on, so they quickly started moving again and left Yuna behind.


    "Finally! He finally stopped hiding in his little hole!"


    A few minutester, a huge group of shinobi with featureless, white masks approached Yuna. The moment they got closer to her, they started spreading out and surrounded Yuna. Yuna, however, couldn''t care less. Her eyes were fixated on the leader of this group. ck, shaggy hair, a cross-shaped scar on his shin, a Sharingan in his right eye, and ten more Sharingan in his right hand that had an unnaturally white color.


    A huge grin appeared on Yuna''s face that almost split her face in half when she saw the person in front of her, while her killing intent started flooding the forest, causing every single animal in the vicinity to flee in terror.


    "Danzo. Finally."

 Chapter 163 - Fighting Danzo

    <h4>Chapter 163 - Fighting Danzo</h4>


    A short while before confronting Yuna, Danzo was sitting in his office with an unhappy expression on his face. Things were bing worse at a rapid pace since the Uzumaki n gathering a few weeks ago. First, his Root agents that were supposed to disturb the gathering were not only stopped but even captured alive. Danzo had actually prepared himself to flee the vige when that happened, but when Hiruzen hadn''t made a move after a few days, he concluded that Hiruzen would let the matter slip yet again, causing Danzo to scoff at his soft-heartedness.


    Next, he sent some people to break through the barrier surrounding the Uzumaki n to cause havoc and collect information while Yuna wasn''t in the vige, but his agents simply disappeared inside thepound and he had no idea what happened to them.


    And finally, Tsunade came back to Konoha and even agreed to be the new Hokage, something he deemed to be impossible to happen.


    The only positive aspect was, that he finally managed to get a read on Yuna''s abilities and finished preparing countermeasures. The next time Yuna left Konoha without being apanied by someone as powerful as Jiraiya, Danzo would make his move.


    A short whileter, one of Danzo''s Root agents entered the room and kneeled in the middle of it.


    "Danzo-sama, I received a report that Sasuke Uchiha had left the vige and is heading for the Land of Sound."


    Danzo only scoffed when he heard that. He might have promised Itachi that he would spare Sasuke, but that didn''t mean that he had to babysit him. If he wanted to leave the vige so much, then Danzo couldn''t care less. If Sasuke was an Itachi-level genius, then things might be different, but so far Sasuke hasn''t shown much potential. He might be stronger than quite a few shinobi are at his age, but that was all there was to it. Danzo was just about to dismiss the person in front of him when the Root agent continued his report.


    "Yuna Uzumaki, Naruto Uzumaki, and Hinata Hyuga were sent to capture him."


    Danzo''s visible eye widened when he heard that. This was exactly what he was waiting for. He immediately stood up and prepared himself to chase after the trio together with every single Root agent that was currently avable.


    To Danzo''s surprise, his group caught up with Yuna rather quickly and what surprised him, even more, was that Yuna was actually on her own and was waiting for him. He couldn''t help but shiver a little when he saw Yuna''s smile but decided not to think about that too deeply.


    "Danzo. Finally."


    Yuna was truly excited when Danzo appeared in front of her. It has been quite a while since Danzo''s name appeared on her ToKill-List and today was finally the day when she could cross his name out.


    The moment she felt Danzo approaching, she sent back orders to the Uzumakipound to raid Danzo''s bases inside Konoha. Although all of them were rather well hidden, considering that Danzo''s Root agents were very easily distinguishable for Yuna''s senses she mapped out the correct locations years ago. Although all of Danzo''s bases were protected by seals, in front of the Uzumaki n that was as effective as hanging a "Do not enter" sign in front of the entrance. Yuna really wondered just how much outrageous stuff will be found in those bases.


    "You finally came out to y, Danzo. I will enjoy killing you."


    Despite feeling the pressure oozing out of Yuna increasing even further, Danzo only scoffed at her statement.


    "I don''t think so. Showing your full capabilities was a huge mistake. You revealing your full power will be the cause of your death."


    "Hehe, revealing my full power? I wonder when that happened? Maybe when I fought Lee while only using taijutsu?"


    Overbearing chakra started flowing out of Yuna, coating her whole body with red bubbling chakra, and forming four tails behind her.


    "Or maybe when I fought my girlfriend and my little brother in a two-on-one fight?"


    A pure white armor of ice appeared on Yuna''s body while a crown made out of ice appeared on her head, causing the temperature in the vicinity to drop.


    "Or maybe, when I fought Gaara, without moving a single step?"


    Four chains burst out of Yuna''s back, causing the temperature to sink even further, while the ground underneath Yuna started freezing over.


    "Or maybe, when I was allowing the Kyuubi to use Hashirama as a punching bag?"


    Yuna''s four chains fused together with her four tails, significantly increasing their attack power and causing the temperature around Yuna to sink even further.


    "Do you know the difference between all these fights and this one?"


    Danzo, however, didn''t answer. While Yuna was talking, his group made their own preparations. He already knew that this won''t be an easy fight and that he will lose quite a few of his Root agents, but that was a sacrifice he was willing to make to get rid of Yuna.


    Without saying a single word, the Root agents surrounding Yuna started shooting their jutsu. Half of them using fire style, while the other half was using wind style. Considering that Yuna seemed to be the most proficient in using ice, Danzo concluded that using abination of fire and wind would be the best approach.


    Instead of trying to counter the attack, however, Yuna didn''t move at all, causing the massive mes from all sides to engulf her. Danzo couldn''t help but frown when he saw that. His Sharingan didn''t detect her using a substitution jutsu, so he could only conclude that Yuna was hit by the full brunt of the attack.


    When the mes receded, Danzo''s eyes widened in surprise at what he saw. Yuna waspletely unharmed and even the ice covering the ground under her was still intact. Yuna chuckled a little when she saw Danzo''s dumbfounded look. For her, it was only obvious that her ice couldn''t be melted by a simple fire, but it seems that Danzo expected a different oue. Well, during the chunin exam, the ice that was at the edge of the stadium could be melted by fire jutsu, but that was just because Yuna wasn''t in direct contact with it and didn''t put any intent into it.


    "Hehe, I will tell you what the difference is¡­I. Want. You. DEAD!"


    Without another word, Yuna disappeared and reappeared in front of Danzo, while swinging down a massive sword made out of ice. While Danzo jumped backward to dodge the attack, one of his Root agents appeared to block the strike with his sword, while two more appeared behind Yuna, ready to strike her as soon as her sword gets blocked.


    The moment Yuna''s sword made contact with her enemy''s sword it cut through it like it was made out of paper while slicing the Root agent in half. Danzo, who observed the attack with his Sharingan couldn''t help but flinch when he saw Yuna''s sword strike. Although the pain wasn''t as strong as it was during the chunin exam, he could still feel some pain in his Sharingan when he observed Yuna''s attack.


    Momentster, the two people who tried to sneak attack Yuna had their hearts pierced by Yuna''s chains while her other two chains startedshing out at the surrounding Root agents. Although it took her some time to get used to her chains, by now she could easily use them like they were her own limbs and move them independently from each other.


    Yuna noticed that Danzo used some kind of jutsu to coat a kunai with wind chakra, but decided not to care about that. In one smooth motion, she changed the momentum of her sword and cut upwards towards Danzo. Danzo, probably believing that his chakra-coated kunai could stop Yuna''s sword, was utterly dumbfounded when Yuna cut through it just as easily, resulting in Danzo being cut in half just like the Root agent previously.


    Yuna couldn''t help but shake her head in disappointment at how easily Danzo died. She spread her senses to see if Danzo used some weird jutsu to escape, but couldn''t feel anything. No matter how she looked at it, Danzo was dead.


    Yuna looked at the Root agents who were still surrounding her and shook her head.


    "Might as well take out the tra¡­"


    Yuna''s instincts red, while she opened her eyes in surprise. Without a moment of hesitation, she sidestepped the hand that was just about to put a seal on her back while her four chains moved and impaled the person holding the seal. Yuna couldn''t help but be dumbfounded when she saw that the person who tried to put the seal on her was actually Danzo.


    ''He is alive? How?''


    [No clue, but I bet the Sharingan is involved somehow. That thing has all kinds of bullsh*t abilities, and I wouldn''t be surprised if this is one of them.]


    ''Mhh that''s true. Now that I look at it in more detail, one of the eyes he has on his hand just closed. Is that hand some kind of weird life system? Does he think he is a videogame character or something like that?''


    Momentster, the Danzo that had Yuna''s chains stabbed into him vanished, while another one reappeared nearby.


    "Haha, what the hell is this? Seems like I can kill you more than once. Did you develop that technique just for me, so I can kill you multiple times? Although I would have been satisfied with killing you only once, thanks for the nice service anyway."


    Danzo, however, could only frown. This wasn''t going the way he expected it to go at all. He already died twice and lost quite a few of his Root agents, while Yuna seemed to bepletely unbothered.


    ''Damn, I have underestimated her. Should I run away? I would rather not waste the Kotoamatsukami on her. There are better targets for that.''


    Before Danzo could finish his thoughts, Yuna could pretty much guess what he was thinking about.


    ''You want to run away? Do you really think I would let you do that after you finally left your hiding ce?''


    Yuna stealthily separated her chakra tails from her chains and let her chains burrow into the ground. and momentster, they emerged from four different locations around 100 meters away from Yuna''s current position and formed a dome that surrounded her and Danzo''s group, trapping all of them inside it.


    Although Danzo noticed when the chains came out of the ground, at that point, it was already toote to do anything about it.


    "Hehe, no running away, okay? Let''s have lots of fun together. And what could be more fun than a good, old-fashioned massacre? What do you think, Danzo?"


    Danzo''s frown deepened even further when he saw Yuna stopping him from running away. A momentter, he made a decision. For now, he will try to get rid of Yuna the normal way, but if things get too dangerous for him, he will have to use the Kotoamatsukami, even if he didn''t want to.

 Chapter 164 - Getting Very Angry

    <h4>Chapter 164 - Getting Very Angry</h4>


    Danzo was currently having a really bad time. No matter how he looked at it, he made a mistake. No, he didn''t make a mistake, he was tricked. So far, when Yuna fought, she always disyed one of two traits. She would either y around with her opponents while oozing arrogance with every little movement she made or she would lose herself in battle and recklessly charge at her opponent.


    Now, however, he realized that both of these fighting styles were merely a fa?ade. He looked at Yuna swinging around a sword that was as long as her own body like she had done so for uncountable years. Every time she swung her sword, at least one of his Root agents would die. Rather than fighting living beings, it looked more like she was casually harvesting vegetables.


    After using her chains to create the barrier that prevented him from running away, Yuna no longer used her tails for attacking and instead used them to defend herself. A few of his people even had explosive tags stered all over their bodies like during the Uzumaki n gathering, but Yuna only grabbed them with her tails and actually used them as explosives she could throw when necessary.


    As far as Danzo knew, Yuna would usually have a crazy smile on her face while fighting, but now, she seemed to bepletely indifferent while ughtering his shinobi. So far that only changed thrice. All three times, Danzo tried to attack her just to be killed instantly. The moment Yuna''s sword split him in half or her chains punctured his body, was the moment when Yuna''s indifferent face changed to one filled with massive amounts of happiness like there was nothing more joyful for her than killing him. When Yuna said that she was happy that she could kill him multiple times, he thought that she was mocking him, but that wasn''t the case at all. Yuna genuinely felt joy every time she cut him down.


    Not even a minuteter, all of his Root agentsid bisected on the ground. Danzo has never seen someone cutting down shinobi in such a methodical and calcted way. Especially if those shinobi were willing to sacrifice themself to wound their enemy. Despite that, not a single drop of blood could be seen on Yuna''s clothes or weapon.


    "Well, Danzo, I guess this is it. As far as I can see you have 8 Sharingan left. The seven in your right arm and the one in your head. Just so you know, I will enjoy killing you 9 more times."


    Danzo could only grit his teeth in anger. Considering the way Yuna fought just now, he had no chance of victory and he didn''t believe that he could get out of Yuna''s barrier either, so he only had one move left.


    The Sharingan in Danzo''s right eye changed its form, causing Yuna to put up her guard against it. She had no clue what was going to happen, but so far the evolved form of the Sharingan had some pretty messed up abilities.


    "I did not want to use this on you, but you leave me no choice. [Kotoamatsukami]!"


    A few seconds passed, but the only thing that happened was that Danzo''s eye changed back to its normal Sharingan form.


    "Err¡­what was that supposed to do? That was a rather convoluted name, so maybe you said it wrong and it didn''t work because of that, Danzo-sa¡­urgh!"


    Before Yuna could finish her sentence, her own hand shot up and prevented her from finishing it.


    [What is wrong, Yuna?]


    ''I was just about to call him with "sama", and I have no idea why. I feel like, I shouldn''t attack him anymore either. No, why should I attack him? I am loyal to Danzo-sa¡­urgh, what the f*!''


    Kurama was, naturally, dumbfounded by this. By now, he has seen quite a lot of Yuna''s memories, so he was fully aware that Yuna never called anyone respectfully except for when she was mocking or tricking someone. Additionally, she was just about to say that she was loyal to Danzo which was beyond ridiculous. From what Kurama had seen in her memories, Yuna was loyal to no one. She never has been and never will be. Even if she became part of a sect or something simr, the moment she could no longer agree with the methods of that sect or if she got orders contradicting her own views, she would leave them without hesitation.


    "What the f* did you do to me, Danzo-sa¡­urgh¡­ck of sh*t."


    Danzo, meanwhile, had a smug expression on his face when he saw Yuna struggling.


    "I am impressed that you are actually capable of resisting the Kotoamatsukami for such a long time, but in the end, it doesn''t matter. It''s only a matter of time before you be loyal to me."


    The moment Danzo finished speaking, an eerie silence covered the battlefield. Danzo wasn''t sure what was going on, but he felt like something was off. That feeling grew even stronger when he heard Yuna speaking with so much malice in her voice that he could feel it prickle on his skin.


    "Loyal?"


    *Crack*


    The ground under Yuna shattered like something extremely heavy justnded on it.


    "Me? Loyal to you?"


    The ice that seemed to always stay underneath Yuna while she was fighting started to expand at a rapid pace, freezing nearby trees within seconds.


    "Your DARE to covet this venerable one''s loyalty!?"


    An aura of unquestionable pride and arrogance exploded out of Yuna, making everything in her presence feel like it wasn''t even at the same level as a bug.


    "Know your F*ING ce!"


    Although Danzo wanted to run away, he simply couldn''t. The barrier trapping him has already vanished but despite that, he couldn''t run away. His body simply wouldn''t move. He always thought that it was weird how much killing intent Yuna could disy and pretty much credited that to the Kyuubi''s influence, but now he realized that he was wrong. He was there when the Kyuubi rampaged inside Konoha and its killing intent wasn''t even close to what he was feeling right now. Rather than a little girl that couldn''t even be considered to be a real adult yet, Danzo felt like he was standing in front of a mountain-sized monster that has killed millions of people.


    "YOU ARE COURTING DEATH, MORTAL!!!"


    The moment Yuna finished that sentence, Danzo''s body was smashed into the ground due to the pressure oozing out of Yuna. The trees surrounding the battlefield started to distort, making it look like they were bowing to Yuna, while even Yuna herself staggered due to her current body not being capable of withstanding her own presence. Before Danzo could even understand what was going on, a single word left Yuna''s mouth.


    {PERISH}


    And this was exactly what happened to Danzo. His body simply started to disintegrate, leaving nothing behind. Despite still having quite a few Sharingan left, he did not reappear this time since Danzo didn''t die, he stopped existing.


    Momentster, the overbearing pressure vanished, and Yuna fell on her knees while coughing out massive amounts of blood. She was about to lose consciousness, but she forced herself to stay awake since she still had something else to do.


    Yuna quickly sat down and started meditating so she could search through her memories and get rid of the false ones. She actually felt guilty for killing Danzo, which she found beyond disgusting. The earlier she got rid of the fake memories the better.


    A whileter, Yuna opened her eyes again and immediately started drawing seals in mid-air. After doing so for a short time, a small dome rose around her, which hid her presence and could protect her from attacks up to a certain degree of power. The moment the small dome covered herpletely, Yuna''s body started swaying, indicating that she would lose consciousness very soon.


    ''Gonna faint¡­ talkter¡­ you tell Hinata¡­ Naruto¡­what happened.''


    And then, Yuna fainted.


    Kurama, meanwhile, only had a single question in his mind.


    [What the f* was that?]

 Chapter 165 - Making Another Enemy For Life

    <h4>Chapter 165 - Making Another Enemy For Life</h4>


    *Author Note*


    As all of you should have noticed, we are quickly approaching the end of "Naruto" canon. I won''t simply do the three-year time skip and will instead continue normally.


    If you want, you can make suggestions about what you want me to write about. For example, someone asked me whether I will write about the first Naruto movie but with Yuna as part of the cast (which I haven''t decided about, yet).


    Just write me your ideas and I will consider which ones to do. I have, naturally, already a few things nned as well. For example, I want to write about that movie where Naruto and the gang time traveled and meet Minato. That should be pretty fun~


    *End of Author Note*


    A loud groan escaped Yuna''s mouth as she slowly opened her eyes. After scanning her surroundings for a moment, she concluded that she was currently in a hospital, which wasn''t surprising to her. She had no idea for how long she was unconscious, but it should have been for a while.


    A few momentster, Naruto entered the room with a happy expression on his face. But instead of how she remembered him, Naruto seemed to have aged quite a bit.


    "Nee-san, you are finally awake! You have been asleep for almost 3 years!"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    *FLICK*


    "OW!"


    Yuna mercilessly flicked Naruto''s forehead, causing the transformation that made him look older to disperse.


    "You are a million years too early to trick me. And you shouldn''t believe for even a second that I didn''t notice all those prank seals you put into the security formation of this room."


    Instead of saying anything, an annoyed pout appeared on Naruto''s face, which caused Yuna to chuckle.


    "Well, how long was I out and how did the mission go? Is there anything new I should know about?"


    Naruto''s pout quickly vanished and was reced with a serious expression.


    "You were asleep for two weeks and, just like you wanted, we failed to retrieve Sasuke. While I was only fighting a bunch of goons, which was boring, Hinata fought some weirdo that used his own spine as a sword. I''m not sure what his deal was, but Hinata said that he simply died after using a big jutsu."


    Yuna nodded her head in understanding. Using your own spine as a sword IS pretty messed up, but Yuna had seen worse. What she really wondered about was how Orochimaru managed to dig up all these weirdos. Is he actively looking for them, or do they just naturally flock to him?


    "A while after we arrived back in Konoha, Akane headed for the Hokage tower with a massive stack of papers and a whileter ANBU were swarming the whole vige while capturing people."


    Yuna nodded her head in understanding. She pretty much expected something like that to happen. Who could know how many dirty deals Danzo had done and how many people were involved in them? Well, Tsunade knew most of them now, but Yuna didn''t really care. Danzo was dead, which was a good thing, and the corruption that is present no matter where you go went down as well. As for what will happen to the captured people? Yuna truly couldn''t care less.


    "Oh, and Sakura was apparently epted as Tsunade''s disciple in addition to Karin."


    "Oh? How did she manage to do that? I don''t think Sakura could have any leverage against Tsunade and neither does she possess anything Tsunade could want. As for threats, that''s simply not possible."


    "*Cough* S-She simply asked her and Tsunade epted."


    Yuna waspletely dumbfounded when she heard that, but momentster her eyes shone in enlightenment.


    "RIGHT! I had so much fun doing it through other means, I totally forgot that doing it like that was an option as well!"


    "*cough* A-Anyway, that was everything worth mentioning."


    Yuna nodded her head in understanding and leaned back on the bed. The moment Naruto saw Yuna rx, a glint appeared in his eyes and a cake appeared right in front of Yuna''s face.


    Although Yuna said that she noticed the seals, Naruto expected that to be the case. All of these seals were only created by him to hide the one that just activated.


    Yuna didn''t move at all, but just before the cake hit her face, it was split in half causing it to pass by the sides of Yuna''s face.


    "Nice try, but I am pretty sure those million years haven''t passed yet."


    Naruto, meanwhile, could only gnash his teeth in anger. He was actually the one that made the cake split in half since he predicted that Yuna would see through the cake seal as well and would dodge it by leisurely tilting her head to the side. He made the cake hit the ces where she could have dodge to, but Yuna had seen through that as well and opted to not move at all, causing the cake to miss her.


    Naruto decided to just take the loss and leave the room. For now, he would tell Hinata and Anko that Yuna woke up, and, after considering what happened to that patch of forest where he found Yuna, he decided to inform Tsunade as well.


    Meanwhile, in the Land of Sound in one of the many secret bases, creepyughter could be heard. Orochimaru, who still had his arms frozen, finally managed to start the process necessary for Sasuke to awaken his cursed seal to the second level.


    He was currently standing in front of a huge barrel, that was emitting ck smoke, a sign that the procedure was almost finished. Orochimaru couldn''t help but be a little intrigued about what Sasuke will look like after his transformation and how strong he will be.


    A short whileter, the top of the barrel exploded away, and Sasuke slowly rose from it. Although Orochimaru could only see his silhouette for now, he noticed to his own surprise, that Sasuke had actually gotten wings.


    Happy, female-soundingughter echoed through the room.


    "Hahaha, I feel amazing! What strength!"


    The smoke lifted, and the moment Orochimaru saw Sasuke''s level two transformation, his face stiffened.


    Red skin. Wide hips and big breasts. Two bat-like wings. Two small horns on his head. And the weirdest feature in Orochimaru''s opinion: A long slim tail that had a small heart at the end. Well, the weirdest feature if one excludes the shift in gender.


    ''The second level transformation has always been rather random, but I was not expecting that it can even change the gender of the person while he is transformed. How curious.''


    Sasuke, meanwhile, has also noticed that something felt off, and after looking down and seeing his big breasts he knew what it was. At first, he thought that something went wrong with the ritual, but then he realized that this wasn''t the first time someone turned him into a woman. Yuna''s image appeared in his head and momentster he remembered how she patted him on his shoulder when he was about to leave Konoha. The very same shoulder where his cursed seal was located.


    Sasuke''s anger exploded, causing his Sharingan to activate on its own. Momentster, Sasuke''s anger reached the boiling point and a new tomoe appeared in one of his eyes, bringing him to the maximum of six. If Yuna were to hear of this event, she would shamelessly proim that she helped Sasuke get stronger and that he should thank her for it.


    "I WILL DEFINITELY KILL YOU, YUNA UZUMAKI!!!"

 Chapter 166 - Into The Snow

    <h4>Chapter 166 - Into The Snow</h4>


    *Author Note*


    Another awesome sticker by hikari_izuki


    *End of Author Note*


    Considering his arms were still frozen because of Yuna, Orochimaru could only agree to Sasuke''s outburst, despite not knowing why Sasuke suddenly started cursing Yuna.


    "Why did you suddenly start cursing her?"


    Sasuke''s re shifted to Orochimaru. He really wanted to yell at him, but took a deep breath and calmed down his anger instead. Since Orochimaru is the one who originally designed the seal, Sasuke concluded that he should also be capable of removing whatever Yuna did with it. Momentster, he deactivated the cursed seal and to his relief, he turned back into a man again, instead of a woman.


    "I don''t know how she did it, but before I left Konoha she patted my shoulder and modified the seal, so I would transform into a woman when I activate the second level."


    Orochimaru couldn''t help but chuckle when he heard that. Influencing the transformation of the second stage of his cursed seal was impossible, so he could only interpret Sasuke''s words as the ramblings of a child that wasn''t satisfied with what it got. Despite that, he decided to humor Sasuke for now.


    "Kukuku, how about you let me take a look at your seal then. I am sure that if someone actually modified it, I could tell what that person did and how to remove it."


    Sasuke heaved a sigh of relief when Orochimaru said that and took off his shirt, so Orochimaru could take a look at his seal. The moment Orochimaru saw Sasuke''s seal, his face stiffened and his eyes widened in surprise. His [Cursed Seal of Heaven] is supposed to have the appearance of three ck tomoe that form a triskelion in the middle of them, but now, it turned into three blue snowkes, arranged in such a way that the outline of a fourth one could be seen between them.


    Orochimaru could feel a little bit of cold sweat flow down his back when he realized that he didn''t even understand where to begin with removing this. Considering what he has seen so far from Yuna, he knew that she was very skilled in seals, but considering Sasuke said that she did the modification with just a pat on the shoulder he thought that she would have at best added a little something to mess with Sasuke. Now, however, he was looking at apletely different seal and he wasn''t even sure whether his original is still in there somehow or if it ispletely gone.


    ''Can I still use this to resurrect myself? I have no clue. Damn, I need to study this to find out if it is still useful to me.''


    "*Cough*, It seems like she really messed around with your seal. As I have previously told you, I still can''t move my arms due to an experiment going wrong, but I am sure that I can do something about it as soon as I regain the mobility of my arms."


    Sasuke heaved a sigh of relief when he heard that Orochimaru could fix the seal. The sooner the seal got fixed, the earlier he could get started on mastering his new power.


    Back in Konoha, Yuna was stillying on the hospital bed while considering if she should just leave and go home, but considering that Naruto was probably going to fetch Hinata and Anko if they were in the vige, Yuna decided to wait for now.


    A short while of waitingter, Yuna could feel Hinata approaching her room, and momentster the door was opened rather forcefully and Hinata jumped on Yuna''s bed, giving her a deep kiss. After they finished kissing, Hinata blushed, while a pout appeared on her face.


    "I was worried!"


    A wide smile appeared on Yuna''s face as she started patting Hinata''s head, causing her expression to loosen, while she started hugging Yuna.


    "Sorry about that, I got a little angry and overdid it a little."


    Hinata chuckled when she heard that Yuna imed that she overdid it a "little", after all¡­


    *BANG*


    With a loud bang, the door to Yuna''s room was kicked out of its hinges, revealing Tsunade on the other side of the entrance.


    Although Tsunade could feel Hinata''s killing intent locking onto her for interrupting her time with Yuna, she ignored itpletely and instead pointed her finger at Yuna while ring at her with red eyes.


    "You finally woke up! Get your ass out of bed and get rid of that damn snowstorm RIGHT NOW!!!"


    A few minutes of travel timeter, Yuna, Hinata, and Tsunade stood in front of one of Konoha''s many forests. But contrary to the current sunny weather, there was a powerful snowstorm rampaging all over this part of the forest. Multiple shinobi were standing close by while trying to somehow stop the storm from spreading further towards Konoha with earth and fire-based jutsu.


    Yuna chuckled when she saw the spectacle.


    "Seems like I overdid it a little."


    Tsunade''s head almost burst from anger when she heard Yuna''sment. This snowstorm has been creeping closer and closer towards Konoha and no matter what they tried it could barely be slowed down. Although it would still take about a month to reach Konoha, Tsunade wanted it gone as soon as possible. Worst of all, this snowstorm wasn''t "moving", it was "growing". Just how much bigger would it be before stopping? Would it ever stop? Tsunade decided that she would rather not know the answer to that, but what she understood was that Yuna was significantly more dangerous than she expected.


    Before Tsunade could say anything else, Yuna started casually walking towards the snowstorm. At first, Tsunade wanted to stop her and tell Yuna that the deeper parts of the snowstorm were even for herself barely endurable due to the extreme cold, but she stopped herself when the snowstorm simply parted for Yuna to pass through it. Tsunade couldn''t even begin to understand how that worked, while Hinata couldn''t help but chuckle a little when she saw Tsunade''s dumbfounded face.


    When Tsunade realized that Hinata wasughing at her, she started ring at her with anger in her eyes.


    "What is so funny? Are you telling me that you know how this works?"


    Hinata became serious when she heard that question and started to ponder about it for a while. First, how Yuna did it, which she was rather sure she understood to some degree, and second, whether she should tell Tsunade about it. After a short while of thinking, Hinata nodded her head. She lifted up her right hand and caused a small orb of water to appear on top of it.


    Tsunade squinted her eyes at it, but couldn''t see anything special about that small blob of water. Momentster, however, the water blob started spinning around Hinata while slowly turning into a string and momentster regathering into its first form.


    At first, Tsunade had no idea what that demonstration was supposed to show, but momentster she understood what was going on and her eyes widened in surprise.


    "You¡­didn''t use any chakra at all. How is that possible?"


    Yet again, Hinata started pondering and momentster simply shrugged her shoulder.


    "Only by truly understanding yourself can you ovee the shackles of Fate."


    "¡­"


    "Meditate about yourself and your own Dao will be clear."


    "¡­"


    "Only by aiming above the Heavens can you surpass them."


    "¡­"


    "¡­Sorry, that''s all I got."


    "I have literally no idea what you were talking about just now."


    "Yeah, me neither, but Yuna asionally says stuff like that while we are training and sometimes, it clicks for me when I hear what she says. It''s like I know exactly what she is talking about and I feel that it somehow helps me get stronger."


    Although Tsunade couldn''t help but be slightly doubtful about that, she could see that Hinata was serious about what she just said, so she decided to drop the matter.


    If Yuna were here, she would scold Hinata for not using her teaching methods properly. Every "ancestor-level" cultivator knew that one of the best ways to grant someone they are training sudden enlightenment was spouting random, profound-sounding garbage about the Dao, Heavens, and Fate at the correct moment. Hinata, however, used all of Yuna''s favorite phrases all at once, which obviously wouldn''t have any effect! It''s all about the timing!

 Chapter 167 - Meeting In The Snowstorm

    <h4>Chapter 167 - Meeting In The Snowstorm</h4>


    *Author Note*


    hikari_izuki is going on a rampage. Here is another one.


    *End of Author Note*


    Yuna was walking through the snowstorm with leisurely steps and a calm smile on her face. With every step she took, she could feel her surroundings getting colder, but instead of shivering from the cold, she enjoyed the cold air touching her skin. Every breath she took flooded her lungs with freezing air, but the more the temperature decreased, the morefortable she felt.


    She looked around and inspected the rampaging snowstorm around her and couldn''t help but chuckle.


    ''I wonder when was thest time since I became this angry? It certainly wasn''t in this lifetime. A thousand years ago? Ten-thousand? Or maybe even longer? I guess thest time was when I found that Demon Sect that cultivated by sacrificing children. Even a few thousand years after I paid them a visit, people still talked about how I leveled that whole ce. Well, considering the whole stayed frozen for that long, it shouldn''t be a surprise that people were talking about it for that long. That sure was an enjoyable massacre~''


    Another chuckle escaped her mouth as she reached the middle of the snowstorm and sat down cross-legged. Yet again she observed her surroundings and momentster, she made a decision.


    ''No matter how I look at it, this ce is too precious to simply remove. I might not get anything from it, since I am the one who created it, but Haku might actually benefit from spending some time in it. A snowstorm that has my intent imbued into it is quite the rare resource, after all. Guess this is a good time to start teaching Haku and Ino cultivation, anyway. As far as I can tell, they are trustworthy.''


    Yuna closed her eyes and started meditating, but just a few minutester, an annoyed sigh escaped her mouth.


    "Can you stop stalking me already? Come out."


    However, even after waiting for a few minutes, nothing happened, which caused Yuna to roll her eyes.


    "This whole snowstorm is my domain. I could feel you peeking at me the moment you entered it, but decided to ignore you since you seemed to be some kind of observer of this world without any hostility against me. You probably can''t directly appear in the outside world, but that shouldn''t be a problem in my domain. This is my realm and I make the rules. Well, to some degree at least."


    Yet again, Yuna''s words were followed by silence, but a short whileter, Yuna could feel that something was trying to manifest itself in front of her. She made the rampaging snow evade that ce and momentster, a man appeared out of nowhere.


    He had pale skin, and wrinkles all over his face. His most striking feature were two purple eyes that had ck concentric circles covering the whole eyeball and a third eye on his forehead that had the same pattern but was red instead of purple.


    Although most shinobi consider him to be simply a character from ancient tales, since Yuna had befriended Kurama and had talked with him about all kinds of things, she naturally knew that the person actually existed.


    "The legendary Sage of Six Paths, Hagoromo Otsutsuki. Nice to meetcha."


    "Indeed, it is I, the one who is known as Hagoromo, the creator of peace,w, and order."


    Yuna could feel a headacheing from the way Hagoromo was talking, but momentster, she gathered her resolve and answered him in a simr way.


    "This venerable one is known as Yuna Uzumaki, the Goddess of Ice¡­ perversion, bribery, degeneracy in general¡­ and a few more things. Oh! And cakes! I am currently aiming for cakes as well! Can''t forget that one."


    Yuna nodded at herself at that introduction. She almost managed a full sentence without slipping into her usual pattern, which she deemed a sess.


    "¡­"


    Hagoromo was, naturally,pletely stunned by Yuna''s seemingly random introduction, which caused her to chuckle.


    "Well, now that we have that out of the way, can we switch to speaking normally? If I have to maintain "big-shot" speech for more than five minutes, I''ll get an aneurysm."


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "Fine, whatever. Can''t you let an old man enjoy himself a little?"


    "Hehe, trust me, after your age passes the fifth digit, talking like that bes really bothersome."


    Hagoromo couldn''t help but frown when he heard Yuna mentioning her supposed old age. He was just about to ask her about it when Yuna wagged her finger at him.


    "Asking a woman about her age is a big no-no."


    His frown deepened even further after Yuna casually predicted his next question. Well, not that it was really hard to predict, but this, wasn''t the first time that he noticed Yuna, so he couldn''t help but be a little suspicious of everything she does.


    The first time he noticed her was actually before she was even born. The inheritance of one of his sons, Asura Otsutsuki, was, for the very first time, going to be inherited by twins instead of a single person, but moments before it could happen, the previously split inheritancebined again and attached itself to the male twin only.


    The second time, was not too long ago when she froze Orochimaru''s arms. He noticed that something felt off about the ice, and a short whileter he got to witness what it was. Despite the frozen arms being shattered and regrown, they stayed frozen, which was something that should not be possible with chakra.


    Thest time was, obviously, when this area was created. Or to be more precise, when he felt an aura that by far surpassed anything he had ever felt before.


    Yuna was an anomaly, that much was obvious to Hagoromo. He just didn''t know what he was supposed to do with that information. While the first and second incidents weren''t too interesting to him, thest one was of high significance. Someone with a presence that could even surpass himself could be a huge danger to the world.


    Yuna chuckled a little when she noticed that the more Hagoromo pondered, the more hostile he seemed to be. Truth be told, that wasn''t surprising for Yuna. He seemed to have fused himself with the world itself and seemed rather protective of it, so someone like herself, who had the potential to destroy it was naturally someone he had to be cautious of.


    "Hehe, I know what you are thinking about, but I don''t think you, bing hostile to me, is a good idea. I survived threats far greater than you with much less power and experience at my disposal than I have now and besides that, it is not like we have any reason to be hostile against each other. I don''t think I have shown any intentions towards ruling or destroying this world. I mean, I even rejected that annoying fate nonsense that tried to cling to me before I was born, so my aim is obviously beyond just this."


    Hagoromo''s eyes widened when he heard that Yuna rejected the inheritance on her own. Something like that should be a huge boon for anyone who could get their hands on it, so the option of not epting it didn''t even appear in his mind. Besides that, Yuna was talking about all kinds of nonsense, that he simply couldn''t believe, but at the same time he thought it might be real. At least her supposed age would exin how she could reject something before she was even born.


    ''The only possible answer is reincarnation or something simr. But unlike the way my two sons did it, by only having their future descendants have their chakra and fate, she actually kept her memory. Is that even possible?''


    A serious expression appeared on Hagoromo''s face as he maintained eye contact with Yuna.


    "Who¡­no, what are you?"

 Chapter 177 - Negotiations With Ao

    <h4>Chapter 177 - Negotiations With Ao</h4>


    A little bitter, Yuna managed to stopughing, while Zabuza was still looking at her like he was about to attack her at any moment. Ao, on the other hand, had no idea what to do with the current situation. Zabuza was always someone levelheaded and ruthless in Ao''s mind, but that image was destroyed rather thoroughly just now. Although he really wanted to know what had happened to Zabuza that resulted in him acting like this, there were more important things to talk about, for now.


    "Zabuza Momochi, am I correct to assume that you know what is currently going on in Kirigakure?"


    Zabuza took a deep breath to suppress his anger and answered Ao with a serious expression on his face.


    "Yeah, I am aware. A rebellion against the current Mizukage, right?"


    "Correct. I am aware that you tried to assassinate him once. So, are you interested in finishing what you have started? If the rebellion seeds, your status as a missing-nin will be removed as well, making it possible for you to return to Kirigakure."


    Yuna snorted when she heard that, while a wry smile appeared on Zabuza''s face.


    "Sorry to disappoint you, but I won''t being back to Kiri no matter what happens. I have already be part of Konoha''s shinobi force."


    As he said that, Zabuza pulled out a Konoha headband that he was usually hiding away. As soon as Ao saw the headband, his eyes widened in surprise. It was almost impossible for shinobi from one country to join the forces of another country, especially when they''re as powerful as Zabuza. No country would want to take such a huge gamble. It can''t be guaranteed that the person isn''t a spy, after all.


    "Zabuza, how in the world is that even possible? There is no way Konoha would allow you to be one of their shinobi."


    Zabuza, however, only shrugged his shoulders.


    "I have no idea. I helped Konoha during the invasion a few months ago and a few days after that incident, I''m invited into the Hokage''s office and told that I can join Konoha''s forces if I wish to do so. Well, I am pretty sure that the person who had her hand in this is currently sitting right next to me."


    Ao''s eye immediately locked onto Yuna, who couldn''t help but chuckle a little.


    "It was no big deal. I just asked the old man if he could do me a little favor, and while doing so I might have mentioned a few¡­interesting¡­ pieces of information I managed to gather about him, hehe."


    Ao wasn''t sure at first why a shiver of terror went through his whole body when he heard Yuna''s quietughter, but after a short moment, he realized why he reacted like that. Yuna somehow managed to gather top secret information from Kirigakure, so the thought of what kind of information she could dig up in her own vige terrified him. Somehow, he started to pity the previous and the current Hokage a little. But there was still something else he would like to get answered.


    "But isn''t this incredibly dangerous? How can you trust Zabuza? What will you do, if he simply betrays you?"


    The moment Ao finished speaking, an oppressive atmosphere started oozing out of Yuna as her eyes turned cold and indifferent.


    "Isn''t that simple? I trust him after getting to know him better and understanding his character and as long as he doesn''t betray that trust, nothing dangerous will happen. As for if he betrays me¡­ I will personally cut off his head if he does."


    Ao couldn''t help but shudder at Yuna''s merciless words. Cutting someone down who you trusted wasn''t easy, but after seeing the indifference in Yuna''s eyes, Ao believed that she would do it without a moment of hesitation.


    Although Zabuza already knew about Yuna''s disposition, he couldn''t help but shudder a little as well. Even for him, someone who spent a lot of time killing people for money, Yuna''s indifference to the lives of people that betrayed her was very abnormal. Even he, couldn''t treat a human life the same way as he treated a random rock on the road, but Yuna could do so. No matter how often he saw it, it always made him feel incredibly uneasy and reminded him about how abnormal Yuna was.


    Yuna, however, didn''t seem to notice the current atmosphere at all and switched back to her normal mood, like she didn''t just say that she would cut off Zabuza''s head and continued talking.


    "Anyway, it doesn''t really matter how I managed to do it. The only important thing is, that Zabuza can''t just saunter over to Kiri and help with your little rebellion. The only way to make that possible would be for him to ept a mission to help your side. Isn''t that right, Tsunade?"


    Zabuza and Ao looked where Yuna was looking and to their surprise, Tsunade was standing in the doorway with an annoyed expression on her face.


    "I heard you had foreign guests and expected that you would cause trouble yet again. Seems like I was right."


    "Well, that is just rude. No matter how you look at it, I have almost nothing to do with the current situation. If you want to be angry at someone, you should be angry at Ao over there."


    When Tsunade''s rended on Ao, he immediately shrunk back. He heard that Tsunade was rather easy to anger and he would rather not be turned into blood mist by one of her punches.


    "I will put it bluntly: What can Konoha get out of this? Konoha interfering with the disputes of another country could be very troublesome. If you think we will help you for free, you are clearly dreaming."


    Ao couldn''t help but be surprised that Tsunade was willing to help at all. Just as she had said, intervening in the matters of another country is a big deal, so he was slightly moved that Tsunade was willing to help them.


    "First of all, Kirigakure will offer an alliance with beneficial terms to Konoha. I am in no position to make any big promises, but that is definitely something Mei-sama would agree to."


    ""Mei-sama"? Not the Daimyo of the Land of Water?"


    Before Ao could answer Tsunade, a loud snort escaped Yuna.


    "That piece of sh*t? Who cares about his opinion? Kirigakure, which represents a huge part of his military force, is in shambles and all he does is sit on his ass and does nothing. Might as well assassinate him while you have the chance. me it on the current Mizukage and be done with it."


    Actually, the Daimyo of the Land of Water isn''t even the first Daimyo on Yuna''s sh*t-list. The first one was the one from the Land of Fire, who increased the taxes on seal exports to fill his pockets and the second one was the one from the Land of Wind who is partly responsible for the conflict during the chunin exam because he was neglecting his own Hidden Vige only because he didn''t like the Fourth Kazekage. Imagine driving your own military to ruin, just because you didn''t like the leader.


    Tsunade, Zabuza, and Ao, meanwhile, had awkward expressions when Yuna mentioned assassinating the Daimyo. Although Ao wasn''t happy about the nonaction of the Daimyo, assassinating him never crossed his mind, while Tsunade only thought that doing something like that could only be called insane, without her even thinking about why it would be insane. The only one who genuinely thought about it was Zabuza, but he dismissed the idea rather quickly as well. The Daimyo himself might be weak, but he had a lot of loyal guards that would be hard to ovee.


    So, Yuna''s suggestion was denied and after Ao guaranteed that the Daimyo would be willing to form an alliance, the negotiation continued.


    Yuna, meanwhile, rolled her eyes at the trio''s unwillingness to get rid of the Daimyo.


    ''Maybe I should just do it myself? Well, just killing a few Daimyo won''t have much of an effect, so I need to choose the perfect moment. While I''m at it, I might as well do it on a bigger scale. Guess it is time to prepare a few things so everything goes smoothly.''


    ["While I''m at it", huh? Aren''t you a little casual about this?]


    ''What do you mean casual? This is quite a lot of work. It''s good that I have been collecting information for a long time now. That will speed up the progress quite a bit.''


    [*Sigh*, here we go: Ding! New Quest added: Overthrow the World Government.]


    ''Err, I can''t really put my finger on it, but that feels a little off¡­''

 Chapter 178 - End Of Negotiations

    <h4>Chapter 178 - End Of Negotiations</h4>


    From then on, the negotiations went rather smoothly and at the end of the discussions, every party was rather satisfied with the result. Well, every party except for Yuna, who would asionally suggest something that involved stabbing the squishy bits of certain people with something sharp, just to have her proposal rejected.


    Tsunade was in an exceptionally good mood since she even managed to sneak in a deal that would allow her to buy high-quality alcohol from the Land of Water for a discount price.


    After the negotiations were over, Zabuza and Ao left the room, leaving Yuna and Tsunade behind. These two apparently wanted to chat about old times when they were still serving as proper Kiri shinobi together, so they ran away as fast as possible when everything was done.


    The first one to speak between Yuna and Tsunade was Yuna, who rolled her eyes at Tsunade''s schemes.


    "You sure tricked that poor guy well, huh. I thought you were just some random drunkard, but it seems like you have quite a few tricks up your sleeve."


    Tsunade was rather insulted by being called a "random drunkard", so she started ring at Yuna, which amused Yuna quite a bit.


    "What? Do you think you can change the topic by ring at me? "Konoha interfering with the disputes of another country could be very troublesome." is what you said. What a joke. As if Zabuza would wear the Konoha headband while fighting for the rebels of Kirigakure. Do you think that just because Zabuza and Ao fell for that trap, that I will as well? You are a million years too early to get me with that kind of trick."


    A smirk appeared on Tsunade''s face like Yuna didn''t just expose her trickery. And momentster, she answered Yuna while having a smug smile on her face.


    "Hehe, that''s right, I tricked them. So what? Is it not his own fault for falling for my tricks?"


    Yuna raised her eyebrow at Tsunade actually admitting to tricking them, but momentster she gave her an approving nod. After all, she would have done the same.


    "Haha, that''s right. Wouldn''t I be a hypocrite for ming you for tricking someone? I would have done the same, after all. Or rather than doing the same, I would have done even more. I would tell him a bunch of lies about how unstable Konoha is due to the invasion that happened during the chunin exam and how we lost one of our strongest shinobi, Danzo, just a few months ago. Oh, and let us not forget about Konoha''s greatest genius, Sasuke Uchiha, betraying Konoha¡­"


    The more Yuna talked, the more irritated Tsunade became. She might have thick skin, but only someone as shameless as Yuna couldin about how weak Konoha became over thest few months without blushing at all. After all, whileining, she waspletely ignoring the behemoth that is the Uzumaki n that settled inside Konoha not too long ago which was alreadypeting with the Hyuga n for the spot of Konoha''s strongest n.


    Before Yuna could continue her monologue about tricking people, Tsunade decided to intervene with a question.


    "Do you think the rebels will be able to win this?"


    Although Tsunade felt weird asking someone as young as Yuna about such aplicated topic, her guts were telling her that Yuna knew much more about the situation than she could imagine. And, as expected, Yuna answered her question instantly.


    "Well, the current Mizukage is responsible for the death of a lot of powerful Kiri shinobi, so he doesn''t have any allies left. The only real danger the rebels still face is the Mizukage himself since he is the Jinchuuriki of the Three-Tails. Luckily for the rebels, I have already prepared something to stop him from rampaging."


    Tsunade couldn''t help but raise her eyebrow when she heard Yuna''sst sentence. she didn''t know why, but she had a very bad feeling about this.


    "So, I assume you don''t want to tell me what you''ve prepared?"


    "Correct."


    "Do I even want to know?"


    "No, I don''t think you want to know."


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "Whatever, you know how you can prevent me from asking any questions, so I advise you to do it."


    Without a moment of hesitation, Yuna threw a huge, ubeled bottle towards Tsunade, who caught it with an ted expression on her face. Without saying another word, she left the room while hugging the bottle like it was her greatest treasure.


    Yuna, meanwhile, could only chuckle dryly at Tsunade''s behavior. On one hand, Tsunade easily epting bribery made it rather easy for Yuna to get what she wanted, but on the other hand, it was much more fun for Yuna to see the other party struggle with their own conscience on whether it is okay to ept a bribe or not.


    After Tsunade left, a sigh escaped Yuna''s mouth.


    ''A war, huh? I''m not really fond of wars¡­''


    [*Snort* Yeah, right. That almost made it sound like you are some kind of pacifist, but if people knew why you disliked war, they would probably curse you until their voices be hoarse.]


    ''Well, that might be true, but it is also true that I genuinely dislike war. I mean, just look at how wars are fought in this world. Not only chunin but even genin are participating in them. What is even the point in that? It feels like they are just there to increase the body count.''


    ''If I am fighting someone, then that person should at least be worth fighting against. I get no joy from ughtering my way through a bunch of insignificant small fry. If a country wants to fight a war, they should just pick their ten strongest people and send them to the front line. Then, there would at least be some enjoyment to be had.''


    [Well, it is just as I said. A normal person would usually say something along the lines of not wanting so many people to die, but instead of that, you are not fond of war, because you don''t enjoy killing weak people.]


    Yuna couldn''t help but chuckle when she heard that.


    ''Hehe, what are you even talking about, Kurama? Why are you suddenly acting like you expected me to follow a normal person''smon sense?''


    [¡­]


    ''¡­''


    [True. There is no possible way that even a single one of your thoughts could be judged from a standpoint of themon sense of a normal person, after all¡­]


    ''Hahaha, praise me more!''


    [¡­]

 Chapter 179 - Inos And Hakus Training

    <h4>Chapter 179 - Ino''s And Haku''s Training</h4>


    It has been a few days since Zabuza left the vige to help with the rebellion in Kirigakure, and right now, six people stood in front of a well-hidden secret room far below the main building of the Uzumakipound and, while Yuna had a smug smile on her face, the other five people looked gobsmacked at what was going on inside the room. The first one to recover was Naruto.


    "Err nee-san, why is there a snowstorm in our basement?"


    "Well, where else was I supposed to put it? In the attic? That''s just silly."


    Naruto''s eyelid twitched a little when he heard Yuna''s answer, but decided not to bother arguing with her. The next person to start speaking was Hinata who was inspecting the snowstorm with her Byakugan.


    "This snowstorm looks and feels very simr to the one you created while fighting Danzo, just a little weaker and this one doesn''t seem to be expanding on its own, either."


    "It is indeed the same snowstorm. It is weaker than the one you saw before because I used parts of it to create Kurama''s physical body and it isn''t expanding because I contained it in this room."


    Despite having no clue how Yuna did something like that, she only nodded her head in understanding. The next person to ask a question was Haku.


    "But why did you bring it here, Yuna?"


    After Haku became Naruto''s girlfriend, she stopped addressing Yuna with "sama", which Yuna didn''t mind. Yuna smirked when she heard Haku''s question and nced at Haku and Ino.


    "Well, it''s for training, obviously. Or to be more precise, it''s for you and Ino to train within."


    "M-ME!?"


    Ino had a rather strong reaction when she heard that she was supposed to train inside the room in front of her. As a Yamanaka, a n that specializes in the mind arts, she was rather sensitive to intent, so she could somewhat tell that there was something off about the snowstorm. Rather than a normal snowstorm, she got the impression that she was looking at a dangerous monster.


    Yuna, however, only nodded her head. She noticed that Ino felt some pressure from the snowstorm, but this was actually the reason why Yuna brought her here. The best way to stimte someone''s potential during training was by putting them under pressure. Ino''s specialty was definitely her mind arts, so training while constantly feeling pressure from the intent Yuna left inside the snowstorm when she created it will help Ino get stronger.


    "Hehe, that''s right. I decided to teach you and Haku the same technique I taught to Hinata and Anko, but you are not ready for it, yet. Before you start cultivating, you should get a better grasp on what you want and where you want to go with your cultivation. From what I can tell, Haku should specialize in ice, while you, Ino, should specialize in the soul. That, however, is only a guess and I can''t confirm anything, yet. By training inside the snowstorm for a while, you will get a better understanding of whether these two paths arepatible with you or not."


    "Haku, just sit inside the snow and meditate. Get a feel for the snow and ice around you and try to understand it better. The further you go in, the easier it gets, but the danger increases as well, so be cautious. Ino, you will go through your normal training routine, but while doing so, you will have to constantly fend off the mental pressure you feel. Just like Haku, you should advance further inside the snowstorm with caution."


    "Last but not least, I am not forcing you to go inside. This is simply a training method I suggest that you try out and if you don''t want to, that is perfectly fine as well."


    Silence engulfed Ino and Haku as they sank deep into thoughts. Both of them could tell that Yuna''s training suggestion wasn''t without danger, but they also understood that this would help them improve their strength at a rapid pace. After pondering for a while, the eyes of both of themnded on Naruto in an attempt to get an additional opinion. Naruto, however, only gave them a slight smile, indicating that he was fine with whatever they choose and that he would leave the decision to them.


    Both of them pouted a little when they didn''t get an answer from Naruto and after a few more moments of thinking, Ino and Haku answered at the same time.


    ""I want to do it.""


    Both of them were surprised when their harem sister answered with the same words at the same time, and looking in each other''s eyes, Ino and Haku gave each other a nod filled with determination. Both of them couldn''tpare to Naruto''s strength at all and they wanted to change that. Considering that Naruto was the Jinchuuriki of the nine-tails, reaching his level of power seemed to be impossible at first. At the chunin exam, however, Hinata demonstrated that it was possible to fight side by side with Naruto despite not having a bijuu sealed inside them. Even if they couldn''t surpass Naruto in strength, they, at least, wanted to be strong enough to fight side by side with him without being a burden.


    So, with a fire of determination in their eyes, Ino and Haku stepped into the snowstorm and secondster, could be seen no longer.


    Yuna nodded in approval when she saw the determination in their eyes.


    "Only by having a strong Dao Heart can one reach the apex."


    The remaining three people, Hinata, Naruto, and Anko rolled their eyes at Yuna''s gibberish. They were already used to Yuna asionally saying something iprehensible and although all three of them would asionally feel like Yuna said something actually important that even allowed them to have a breakthrough in whatever they were doing at that time, they would never openly admit to it in front of Yuna, so Anko quickly changed the topic.


    "Well, Dao Heart aside, I never did anything like this. You simply gave me a cultivation technique, no questions asked."


    "That was because your circumstances were different. You are older than Ino and Haku and I could easily tell that you had already found your specialization. You are prettypatible with snakes, which I still find slightly amusing, considering Orochimaru took you in as a disciple, while your main affinity was clearly fire."


    "In case you are wondering why you never went through this kind of training either, Hinata, it is because I have spent a lot of time with you, so it was easy to determine what would fit you best."


    "As for Naruto¡­I have some guesses but nothing concrete yet. You are clearlypatible with wind and seals, but my instincts are telling me that there is something else. Since you can''t start cultivating before Kurama''s problem is fixed anyway, there is no rush to find out either."


    All three of them nodded their heads in understanding after Yuna finished her exnation. Truth be told, Naruto was a little annoyed that he couldn''t start cultivating already, but considering how huge of an advantage Kurama''s presence gave him, there really wasn''t much room forints.


    A short whileter, the four people left the secret passage and were just about to eat dinner together, when a quiet buzzing could be heard from Yuna''s wrist. Yuna looked at the small armband she was wearing on her wrist and a smile appeared on her face.


    "Sorry everyone, seems like I have to go somewhere else. I should be back in a few days."


    Hinata, Naruto, and Anko had an annoyed frown on their faces when they heard that Yuna had to leave, but there was nothing they could do about it. Yuna had already told them why she would be leaving soon, so all they could do was pout in annoyance.


    Yuna chuckled a little and gave Hinata and Anko a goodbye kiss, while Naruto received a hug, and momentster, she vanished.


    "Damn nee-san, hogging all the fun for herself."


    Instead of answering, Hinata and Anko both gave Naruto''s words a nod of approval. Yuna told them where she would be going and they couldn''t help but be interested in leaving together with her, but Yuna cleanly shot all of their requests down.

 Chapter 184 - Meeting Two Stalkers

    <h4>Chapter 184 - Meeting Two Stalkers</h4>


    After the incident between Yuna and Mei was over, themand center returned to its usual busyness, while Yuna went back tozing around. Or at least that was what she wanted to do, but the moment she sat back on the couch her head snapped towards a certain direction, while a vicious smile appeared on her face.


    ''Hooo~ Who do we have here~''


    Without saying another word, Yuna stood up and walked towards the exit of themand center.


    "Yuna, where are you go¡­"


    Mei noticed that Yuna was leaving and called out to her, but when she saw the smile on Yuna''s face, she choked on her own words.


    "Hehe, no worries. I''m just going for a little walk."


    Mei, who was still shocked from seeing the vicious expression on Yuna''s face, simply nodded her head in agreement, and momentster, Yuna left the building and vanished from everyone''s perception.


    Meanwhile, two people in matching ck cloaks with red clouds were standing on a faraway hill while observing the battlefield. One of them had a weird-looking nt around his head, while half of his face was ck and the other half was white, the other one was wearing an orange mask with a spiraling pattern on it and a single eye-hole. After a few minutes of silence, the person with the nt around his head started speaking.


    "It seems like your ns for Kirigakure are finallying to fruition, Madara."


    The other person nodded his head in agreement.


    "Indeed, it took me a long time to set everything up, but this war should be enough to cause Kirigakure to self-destruct. Reducing the amount of major hidden viges from 5 to 4 should make the sess rate of our future ns much higher."


    The nt-like creature nodded his head in agreement and continued speaking.


    "Additionally, we managed to gather enough chakra from the Sanbi that we don''t have to bother about it anymore, which should allow us to stay hidden a little bit longer."


    "Yes, the longer the other nations take to find out our ¡­"


    Before the person with the orange mask could continue speaking, a pure white de that was seemingly made out of ice appeared out of nowhere and cut straight through his neck.


    "Oh, my~ nning a conspiracy without me? That is very naughty. How dare you exclude me from the fun?"


    That sword, naturally, belonged to Yuna, who got attracted to two chakra signatures that felt very simr to Hashirama''s chakra and Kakashi''s Sharingan. The moment the sword passed through the masked person''s neck, however, a frown appeared on Yuna''s face. She certainly felt like she cut flesh, but it didn''t feel like her attack cut through the whole neck.


    Yuna''s eyes shone with interest when she saw that there was only a small gash on the neck of her opponent, despite her sword clearly having cut through itpletely, and momentster she realized what should have happened.


    "Ohhh! This is another one of those Sharingan gimmicks, isn''t it? Considering the spectrum of useful parlors tricks the Sharingan can grant you, it''s no wonder you Uchiha bunch all have a superiorityplex over people that actually have to earn their power the normal way."


    The masked manpletely froze up when he realized that the only reason he was alive right now was that he had trained himself to reflexively activate his intangibility when something cuts into his flesh, but the moment Yuna started mocking the Sharingan, he woke up from his stupor.


    "Big words from someone who can''t even begin to fathom the power the Sharingan holds."


    A mocking smile appeared on Yuna''s face when she heard what the masked man said.


    "Oh? And you do?"


    "Of course, after all, I am Uchiha Madara."


    "O-Oi, do you still remember the n, Ob¡­Madara"


    "You should have thought about that before trying to recruit someone from the Uchiha n, nt. The moment their beloved bloodline is mocked, their brain short-circuits."


    "P-nt? Anyway, this is a good chance for us, Madara. Although I have no clue why she is here, this is Yuna Uzumaki, the host of the Kyuubi. It''s much earlier than nned, but this is a good chance to capture her."


    "No need to remind me of that. I was going to make her pay for insulting me like that anyway."


    "Well, before we start killing each other, could you tell me why you call yourself Madara? I mean, I know that a lot of you Uchiha are fangirling over him, but isn''t pretending to be him a little too much?"


    The man with the masked scoffed when he heard Yuna''s question.


    "I am not pretending to be him, I AM him."


    Yuna could only shake her head at the poor delusional person in front of her.


    "No, you are not. You''re way, way, WAY too weak to be him. The only thing you have going for you is your ability to be intangible, which is rather worthless against me."


    The masked man gritted his teeth when he was mocked by Yuna yet again and became significantly more cautious of her when she revealed that she understood his ability, but on the outside, he didn''t show any visible agitation.


    "Yet another outragous im without any basis. If you don''t resist, I can at least guarantee you that it will be painless, otherwise, things might get ugly. What do you choose?"


    Yuna''s face twisted in disdain when she heard the other person''s nonsense and then lifted up her sword.


    "Outrageous im? Without any basis? Are you talking about yourself or the Uchiha''s arrogance in general? I, of course, choose to cut you down."


    As she said that, Yuna swung down her sword, causing a thin ice sickle to fly towards the masked man. He saw the projectile flying towards his head, but decided not to bother dodging it. He would just let it pass through him as he did with Yuna''s first sneak attack.


    The closer Yuna''s attack came, however, the more he could feel death approaching him. Although he wanted to let Yuna''s attack pass through him at first, his instincts were screaming at him that it would be a bad idea to do so. Just when Yuna''s attack was about to hit him, he tilted his head backward, resulting in his mask being cut in two, but his head staying intact.


    "I-Impossible, my Kamui didn''t work?"


    "Hehe, of course, it didn''t. If I want to cut something, it will be cut no matter what dimension you hide it in."


    The now maskless man was visibly shaken when Yuna made her im. If what she just said was true, then the ability granted to him by his Mangekyou Sharingan would be almost useless against her.


    Seeing the shock on the other person''s face, Yuna couldn''t help but chuckle a little.


    "See? I told you so. Just a bunch of gimmicks and parlor tricks. Although I won''t deny that they can be useful, at the end of the day it''s just another weapon someone can use to win the battle. Besides that, I have seen a few old photos of you, but you have be quite ugly, O-bi-to~"


    ''Did you hear that, Kurama? I actually remembered his name properly.''


    [So? Do you want apuse or something.]


    ''¡­''


    [¡­]


    ''¡­''


    [¡­]


    ''¡­''


    [*Sigh* fine. *p*,*p*,*p*. Well done Yuna.]


    ''Haha, praise me more!''

 Chapter 195 - Yunas Genin

    <h4>Chapter 195 - Yuna''s Genin</h4>


    "Anyway, so you want me to be a jonin sensei, Tsunade?"


    "Indeed, I have heard that you are the one responsible for Naruto and Hinata''s strength, so I think you would be a verypetent teacher."


    Upon hearing Tsunade''s argument, Yuna couldn''t help but look at her weirdly.


    "That might be true, but you should be fully aware of what will happen to those three if I am the one teaching them, right?"


    Tsunade visibly flinched and momentster sighed in resignation.


    "Haaa¡­ They will be incredibly annoying to deal with. They will be rampant and almostpletely incapable of showing respect to their superiors. Additionally, they will probably get addicted to messing with people."


    Yuna thought about Tsunade''s words for a short moment and then, nodded her head in agreement.


    "Correct, and let''s not forget that I will install my morals and values in them as well."


    Tsunade groaned loudly when she heard that and held her head in pain.


    ''What am I supposed to do? I really don''t want to allow Yuna to taint more people with her¡­uniqueness, but the Daimyo told me to keep her in the vige for a while. I can''t exactly assign D-Rank missions to a full-fledged Jonin, can I? Maybe¡­ Yuna''s suggestion wasn''t so bad? It''s not like I am friends with the Daimyo or anything like that and Yuna did say that she already had everything prepared. Nonono, calm down Tsunade. Don''t let Yuna influence you. Besides that, it is not like I chose the three genins randomly.''


    Tsunade took a deep breath to calm her strained nerves and after a few seconds, a confident smile appeared on her face.


    "Hehe, very well, but you better not believe that I just assigned you a bunch of people randomly. I chose all three of them for a reason."


    Yuna raised her eyebrow when she heard Tsunade''s words and a wide grin appeared on her face.


    "Hoo~ Interesting. So, you especially set up my team to counter me, huh? Very well, you have my attention."


    Tsunade opened one of the drawers of her desk and pulled three folders out of it. She ced all three of them in front of Yuna and then leaned back into her chair, waiting for Yuna to read through them.


    Yuna, who was slightly intrigued by Tsunade''s confidence, picked up the first folder and started reading through it. The more she read, the weirder the expression on her face became, and when she finished reading through it, she couldn''t help but look at Tsunade weirdly. Tsunade''s face, however, didn''t even twitch and she was still looking calmy at Yuna.


    Yuna looked at her a little longer, and, without saying anything, put down the first folder and started reading the second one. The moment she opened it, her eyebrow twitched a little and she gave Tsunade another weird nce, but Tsunade only kept her stoic face.


    After she was done with the second one, she put it down and picked up the third one. She opened it and the moment she saw the picture of the person it belonged to, she closed it again and put it down.


    "Just to make sure that there are no misunderstandings: Are you serious?"


    "100%"


    Yuna sighed and shook her head. She closed her eyes and started contemting without saying a word for multiple minutes, which made the atmosphere in the office rather awkward. After thinking for about five minutes, she reopened her eyes, flipped open the first folder, and pointed her finger at the photo that was contained inside of it.


    The photo showed a young male shinobi with ck hair, ck eyes, a pale face, and a fake-looking smile on his face. He looked a little like abination of the male and the female form of Sasuke and thebel on the photo read "Sai".


    "That''s a spy or an assassin."


    Next, Yuna flipped open the second folder and yet again pointed her finger at the picture inside of it. It showed a young woman with long ck hair, featureless white eyes that are the trademark of the Hyuga n, and had a delicate face. She would probably be considered good-looking if she didn''t have a stoic expression on her face that seemed to be looking down on everyone around her. Although that kind of expression was rather normal for a Hyuga to have, her''s was especially pronounced. Thebel of the photo read "Hisoka Hyuga".


    "That''s a spy or an assassin."


    Without waiting for Tsunade to say anything, she flipped open thest folder, and just like the previous two times, she pointed her finger at the picture inside the folder. It showed a young woman with long red hair, red eyes, and ck-framed sses. The most striking feature was the revealing maid outfit she was wearing and the slightly deranged smile on her face. Her photo wasbeled with "Karin Uzumaki".


    "¡­ a pervert."


    Hearing Yuna''s short assessments of her new genin, Tsunade couldn''t help but sweat a little. She couldn''t help but feel that she messed up quite a bit this time. When she was choosing Yuna''s team, the only criteria she was looking for was abination that might endure Yuna''s personality long enough to be a chunin without adapting too many of her traits.


    Sai was an easy choice in that regard. He was pretty much emotionless, so it shouldn''t be that easy to mess with him. Unfortunately, Tsunade didn''t pay any attention to his background and didn''t even consider for a moment, that pairing Yuna up with one of Danzo''s disbanded Root agents was a bad idea.


    Hisoka Hyuga was another easy choice. From what Tsunade had heard about her, she was even more stoic than the Hyuga usually are, so she had some hope that she could resist Yuna for long enough to be a chunin. Additionally, she was apparently very skilled, so she might actually make it to chunin after her very first chunin exam. Yet again, Tsunade didn''t pay any attention to the circumstances and forgot that Yuna had a conflict with the Hyuga n.


    ''Well, this at least exins why the Hyuga n happily agreed to make Hisoka one of Yuna''s genin¡­ Oh well, Yuna will probably be fine.''


    Thest choice, Karin¡­ She was already too far gone, so it didn''t matter. Although Tsunade epted her as a disciple a few months ago, she regretted that choice by now. Since she had a deal with Yuna, she can''t just kick her out, and it was not like she wasn''t talented either. In fact, Karin was incredibly talented in iryo jutsu and was very hardworking as well.


    The problem was, that even the slightest mentioning of Yuna''s name would end in her telling everyone who did and didn''t want to hear it, how much she liked Yuna. Although she can''t stop teaching Karin, she can still divert her attention to something else, so when Tsunade suggested bing one of Yuna''s genin to her, she agreed instantly. Tsunade was hoping that Karin would cause most of Yuna''s attention to be on her instead of the other two people.


    While Tsunade was sweating more and more due to just having attached potential assassins to Yuna, a wide smile appeared on Yuna''s face.


    "Haha, interesting! Very interesting, indeed! On one side, we have two seemingly emotionless people, and on the other side we have me and Karin, who will be messing with them."


    "Eh?"


    "Breaking the facade of two seemingly emotionless people will be a lot of fun. Although both of them being potential spies or even assassins makes the whole situation rather spicy, but for me that makes it much more exciting. And you even gave me a little assistant, how nice of you."


    "Ehhh?"


    "Haha, anyway. I need to go. Sneaking into the Hyugapound to gather information about my new genin will be a bit of a hassle so I will need some prep time. See ya!"


    "EHHHH!?"


    Without saying another word, Yuna left the office, leaving apletely dumbfounded Tsunade behind. Hiruzen, who hasn''t said anything for quite a while now nced at Tsunade and chuckled a little before turning the page of his book and taking another puff of his pipe.


    ''I love my retirement.''

 Chapter 202 - Unveiling Secrets

    <h4>Chapter 202 - Unveiling Secrets</h4>


    Yet again, Hisoka opened her eyes as a groan escaped her mouth. This was the second time she woke up after getting knocked out today, and it certainly wasn''t an enjoyable experience.


    Just like the previous time, she tried to circte her chakra and to her surprise, she noticed that it actually worked and that she wasn''t tied to a chair either and was insteadying on afortable couch.


    "You can interpret it as a token of goodwill that I removed your restrains, but I hope you don''t think for even a second that just because I didn''t bother restraining you that you have even the slightest chance of getting away."


    While Hisoka was pondering whether she should just try dashing for the exit with all she had, she heard Yuna''s calm voice and immediately discarded the idea. She took a deep breath to calm herself down a little and took a look at where Yuna''s voice originated from.


    Luckily, Hisoka wasn''t drinking anything right now, because if she was she would have definitely sprayed her drink all over the room.


    Yuna was sitting on the couch opposite of the one she woke up on and had a rxed smile on her face, while her arms were casually hooked around the shoulders of the two people sitting next to her. Hinata sat to her right, and Anko to her left, and both of them were looking at Hisoka with curiosity.


    That kind of view would have already been enough to shock Hisoka, but what really surprised her was something else. A dog-sized fox with red, blue, and white fur waszing around on Hinata''sp while its head was on Yuna''s. It had a rxed expression on its face, while Hinata was asionally stroking its fur.


    ''No matter how I look at it, that''s Kurama. What the hell happened to him? Why is he acting like a pet? What happened to his dignity and pride?''


    As if he noticed that Hisoka was thinking something rude about him, Kurama lifted his head and red at her, which caused her whole body to shiver.


    ''O-Okay, despite the small size, I probably shouldn''t mess with him. That was quite a lot of pressure just now.''


    While Hisoka was trying to wrap her head around the current situation, Yuna started speaking.


    "Well, time to spill the beans, Hisoka. Why do you know Kurama''s name, and why did you call Minato and Karin''s names so casually while we were on the training ground?"


    Hisoka was astonished when she realized that Yuna had been suspicious of her even before she slipped up by saying Kurama''s name, but there were more important things to discuss right now, so she shoved the problem to the back of her head. She strained her back, made a serious expression, and started talking.


    "While I am sleeping, I, asionally, have dreams about the futu¡­"


    *Boom*


    A loud sound was heard as something extremely fast passed by Hisoka''s head and smashed into the wall behind her. Hisoka nced at the wall behind her and a shiver of fear went through her body when she saw that a small, perfectly round hole was punctured into the wall.


    ''What was that? I couldn''t see it at all, and neither could I see anyone move. If that was aimed at my head, I would be dead right now.''


    "I do not appreciate people lying to me, Hisoka. You''d better keep this warning in mind."


    Hisoka trembled when she heard Yuna''s voice that has grown colder. She had no idea how Yuna found out that she was lying instantly. Due to her stiff face, not even the elders of the Hyuga n could see through her lies, so she really wondered how Yuna could do it seemingly without effort.


    She considered trying another excuse, but seeing the glint in Yuna''s eyes, she decided against it. She was already backed too far into a corner, so she decided to just go with the truth and see what will happen afterward.


    "I have memories of my past life!"


    Hinata and Anko opened their eyes wide in surprise when they heard that, while Yuna was only nodding her head in understanding. After pondering about Hisoka''s answer for a while, however, she shook her head in denial.


    "Although that was the truth, there is still more, isn''t there? Just having memories of your past life, doesn''t exin how you would know Kurama''s name, after all."


    Hisoka almost clicked her tongue in annoyance when Yuna easily saw through her diversion but managed to suppress it in time. If she just had to tell them that she had memories from her previous life, she wouldn''t worry too much about their reactions, but saying that she actually watched a show that had all of them in it was apletely different matter. Well, all of them except for Yuna, who Hisoka still suspected to have simr circumstances to her.


    In the end, she simply decided to stop worrying about it. She had already epted that it was not likely that she could get out of here without telling her real story.


    "Additionally, there was an anime¡­errr¡­a TV series in my previous life that was called "Naruto", which was very simr to this world. I don''t think I have to mention who the main character of that series was, do I?"


    Hinata, Anko, and Kurama''s jaws hit the floor when they heard what Hisoka just said. They instinctively looked at Yuna to get a confirmation whether what she just said was true or not, but considering Yuna didn''t give her another warning, it was rather obvious that she was telling the truth.


    Actually, even Yuna was surprised by what she just heard. Although she expected Hisoka to have some kind of external source of information, she certainly didn''t expect that she had seen what events will happen in the future of this world. Truth be told, that didn''t bother her too much, since whatever timeline she had seen, it certainly wasn''t the current one, but what actually bothered her was something else.


    ''So Naruto is the "main character" of this world, huh. That''s seriously pissing me off. This exins why Naruto has such a high encounter rate of ridiculous events and he even got an inheritance from birth. Good thing I rejected that crap or I might have be entangled in fate as well.''


    ''Worst of all, I am not yet at a level where I could simply crush Naruto''s fate, but interfering shouldn''t be too hard, especially since I have been doing so since Naruto was born. Guess I should get as much information out of Hisoka as I possibly can and make ns for the future. Since the timeline she is aware of, is different from this one, I shouldn''t rely on her knowledge too much, but using it as a rough outline of the future should be fine.''


    Yuna took a deep breath and pushed down her irritation. She nced at Hinata and Anko and noticed that they were a bit shaken from what they just heard, while Kurama didn''t seem to be too happy about it either. Hisoka, meanwhile, looked a little like someone who was about to be judged for their crimes.


    "Very well, Hisoka. I am aware that there is still something else you are hiding, but I won''t bother with that today. For now, you should go home and we can talk some more tomorrow. It is gettingte, after all."


    Hisoka''s eyes widened when Yuna revealed that she knew that Hisoka was still hiding something, but she was even more surprised when Yuna told her that she can go home for now.


    "You are allowing me to leave? Just like that?"


    Yuna just shrugged her shoulders when she heard Hisoka''s questions.


    "Why wouldn''t I? The only dangerous secret you managed to dig up is about Kurama, and even if you told someone about him, I am rather doubtful that anyone would believe you. And even IF someone were to believe you, I just need to deny everything and the discussion is over. If it is just your words against mine, it is obvious who holds more sway."


    Hearing Yuna''s argument, Hisoka could only smile wryly. A genin, fresh out of the academy, was using an elite jonin and head of a n of a crime without the slightest evidence. Hisoka didn''t need to think much about how that would end.


    Hisoka took a deep breath to rx her strained nerves and stood up.


    "See you tomorrow, Yuna-sensei."


    Yuna nodded her head and let Hisoka leave for now. She didn''t bother mentioning to her that she slipped some seals on her while she was knocked out. It was just a little safety precaution, after all.


    Hisoka, meanwhile, couldn''t believe she survived the encounter with Yuna. She was certain that the moment she identally said Kurama''s name, it would result in her never leaving the Uzumakipound again, but she surprisingly got out without a scratch on her body.


    ''Well, there are some mental scars, but they aren''t too bad, I guess. Now that I think about it, what happened to Sai? Is he strapped into a torture device somewhere in the Uzumakipound or did Yuna let him go as well? Oh well, guess I will find out tomorrow.''


    Sai, meanwhile, was already back home and wasying on his bed while trying to sleep, but every time he closed his eyes, he got the illusion of hands appearing out of nowhere and dragging him into the darkness.


    So, the only one of Yuna''s three genins that survived their first day without getting any mental scars, was Karin, who was currently writhing around on her bed, while loud moans were constantly escaping her mouth.

 Chapter 208 - Battle Evaluation

    <h4>Chapter 208 - Battle Evaluation</h4>


    It took a few minutes for Karin to regain her consciousness and after she did, she remembered what just happened and almost lost her consciousness again. Yuna could only roll her eyes when she saw that.


    "Stop messing around already, Karin. I have better things to do than to wait for you to regain your consciousness."


    "Yes, Yuna-sama!"


    Karin immediately snapped to attention when she heard Yuna''s words and tried to stand up despite still being slightly dizzy, causing Yuna to smile wrily.


    "Calm down, Karin. For now, stay seated and just listen to what I have to say."


    Karin nodded her head in acknowledgment and stopped trying to stand up.


    "Very well, as I already said, you three will be my genin Team from now on. Congrattions."


    A happy smile appeared on Karin''s face when she heard Yuna''s words, while Hisoka and Sai''s facial expressions didn''t change at all. Yuna could easily see that they were happy about passing as well, but didn''t bother saying anything about it.


    "Anyway, next is your battle evaluation and what I will focus your training on."


    The rxed atmosphere was immediately reced with a serious one, as all three of Yuna''s genin tensed up.


    "Let''s start with Hisoka. Just like everyone from the Hyuga, you focus on closebat, which is not a bad thing but makes you rather inflexible, so I will make sure to teach you at least a few mid-range jutsu in the future. I know that the higher-ups in the Hyuga n probably won''t approve, but to put it frankly, I don''t give a sh*t."


    "You have already started developing your own style instead of mindlessly focusing on the Gentle Fist Style, which I approve of and will help you develop further. We might as well have you try out a few weapons and see if there is anything that works well for you."


    "As for yourbat evaluation, there is no major w for me to point out, except that you changed yourbat style too obviously. If you learn to change styles mid exchange, there is a high chance that you can inflict a devastating surprise attack when your enemy least expects it. There were a few minor ws in your movements in general, but I won''t bother talking about that for now. We still have a lot of time to work on those after all."


    Hisoka pondered Yuna''s words for a short while and then nodded her head in understanding. She wasn''t sure whether Yuna would actually be a good teacher or not, but know she already had a pretty good feeling about her.


    The fact that Yuna clearly wanted her to stop using the original Gentle Fist Style was already a huge plus in Hisoka''s book. She might not be some kind of martial arts genius, but, after almost ten years of learning it, she could at least tell that the Gentle Fist Style didn''t work out that great for her.


    What made her even more excited was, that Yuna wanted to teach her a few actual jutsu. Although she never said anything about it and hid it in the depth of her heart, she was genuinely pissed of that she somehow was reincarnated into a world where people could shot fireballs and wind des and she was stuck with only using palm strikes. That''s like being reincarnated into a world of sword and magic, and deciding to be a knight that didn''t use magic at all!


    Seeing Hisoka acknowledge her words, Yuna''s gazended on Sai.


    "Alright, you are next Sai. First of all, I assume that thest attack strategy you used was taught you by Root to take down superior opponents, correct?"


    Sai was confused by Yuna''s question but nodded his head in acknowledgment anyway.


    "Good, you are forbidden from using thatst attack from now on. You probably didn''t notice, but that overly shy approach made the real goal of that strategy rather obvious. It is supposed to distract the opponent at the cost of your life, so someone else can deal the finishing blow. It''s a strategy where you are supposed to self-sacrifice yourself to give your allies an advantage."


    This time, even Sai''s usually unmoving face moved, as his eyes widened in shock and his mouth slightly opened. Karin and Hisoka looked at Sai in disbelieve as well, but when they saw his expression of surprise, they realized that Sai genuinely didn''t know about this either.


    "Anyway, I don''t me you for using that kind of technique during a mock fight, since you didn''t know about it either. By the way, you should take a lot of things you learned during your time in Root with a grain of doubt, since it certainly wasn''t an organization that paid much attention to the lives of its members. If you have some doubt about a technique or jutsu, just ask me."


    "Anyway, your snake ambush was well-timed, but the snakes themselves were a little too fragile. The same goes for the lion, by the way, so we will focus on making your drawings more durable for now. The ability to animate your drawing is a very flexible skill, so there is no need to put much emphasis on anything else for a while. I will, however, train you in taijutsu, simply because it massively increases your survivability and time you can fight your opponent before bing defenseless."


    Just like Hisoka before him, Sai nodded his head in acknowledgment. He was rather surprised that abat strategy that he learned very early in Root had that kind of goal behind it, but after thinking about it for a short while, he certainly understood how Yuna wasing to that conclusion. Approaching an enemy while riding a huge lion was, after all, drawing a lot of attention to the person riding the lion.


    Next, Yuna''s eyesnded on Karin, and she immediately started talking again.


    "Well, your training will continue the same way as it did before you became part of my genin team. Heavy focus on seals and mid to long-rangebat. The precision and timing of your shuriken during the fight was rather good, but you, freezing up when I grabbed your chain with my foot and pulled on it was a rather big w. In fact, now that I think about it, all three of you didn''t react properly when I pulled that move."


    The trio lowered their heads when Yuna started ring at them, but momentster she couldn''t help but chuckle a little.


    "Well, I guess I can''t me you too much for it either, since I very much doubt anyone would do that kind of crazy movement during a real fight. Well, anyone but me, at least. Anyway, let this be a lesson for you. You should always be ready for your opponent to do something you didn''t expect him to do. This time, it might have only lost you the sparring match, but an opponent suddenly using an element you didn''t know he had or another person ambushing you midbat can easily be the end for you."


    Seeing all three of her genin obediently nod their head, Yuna nodded in approval.


    "Always remember: CONSTANT VIGILANCE!"


    Yet again, Hisoka raised her eyebrow in doubt.


    ''Really? Now she is even pulling out quotes like that? Guess this at least confirms that she is a reincarnated person just like me.''


    Yet again, if Yuna had heard Hisoka''s thoughts she would be rather annoyed by them. Somehow, the secret that she was a reincarnated person was "exposed" due to a life lesson she learned in her previous life. How could she not be annoyed by that?

 Chapter 209 - An Alternative Timeline

    <h4>Chapter 209 - An Alternative Timeline</h4>


    Hisoka trembled in fear when powerful battle intent washed over her like a tsunami.


    ''Damn, I messed up. I seriously messed up! But it''s not like I could have kept quiet about it, so what else was I supposed to do?!''


    Hisoka''s demise started after Yuna finished her battle evaluation. Sai parted ways with them, and at the same time, Yuna, Karin, and Hisoka walked towards the Uzumakipound, so Hisoka could tell Yuna, Hinata, and Anko what she knew about this world.


    While telling the whole story to them, Hisoka got all kinds of reactions from the trio. When Hisoka described the personality of the original Naruto, Yuna shook her head in disbelief, while Hinata and Anko looked at Yuna in gratitude. They felt that having someone with that kind of personality around would be incredibly annoying and had no doubt that Yuna yed a significant role in averting that crisis.


    Following their reaction to the original Naruto, Hisoka couldn''t help but tell them about the original Hinata and how she had a crush on Naruto, resulting in Hinata doing a spit-take. At the same time, Anko fell to the ground while holding her stomach because she wasughing too hard, while Yuna barely managed to hold in her ownughter.


    After everyone calmed down, Hinata gave Yuna a grateful look. Although Naruto certainly yed some part in helping her be more confident, it was apparent for Hinata that without Yuna, she would still be the shy girl that couldn''t even speak aplete sentence without stuttering that Hisoka told them about.


    Next, Hisoka revealed the weird rtionship Naruto and Sasuke had. Yet again, Anko almost suffocated due toughing too hard, while Yuna and Hinata had wry smiles on their faces.


    "What a sad timeline. Hinata has a crush on Naruto, but Naruto has a crush on Sasuke. Their rtionship was just about to bloom, but suddenly Sasuke leaves Naruto for Orochimaru. How tragic. Well, that at least exins why Sasuke made the stupid decision to go to Orochimaru. I wonder what part of Orochimaru he found so attractive? Probably the long tongue, huh."


    This time it was Hisoka''s turn to do a spit-take while she was franticly trying to prevent unhealthy images from popping up in her mind.


    On a side note, Yuna almost had a stroke when Hisoka told her that the original Naruto needed a shadow clone and both hands to form a Rasengan, which, considering Minato created it to be used one-handed,pletely goes against its purpose.


    "IF YOU NEED TO USE BOTH HANDS TO FORM THE TECHNIQUE, THEN YOU MIGHT AS WELL USE A NORMAL JUTSU!!!"


    This was the first, but certainly not thest, time that Yuna''s screams of irritation echoed over the Uzumakipound that day.


    The next part of the story was rather mundane. Naruto left the vige for three years to train with Jiraiya. A few more things happened in Konoha during that period, but Hisoka barely remembered any of them and dismissed them as "annoying fillers". Yuna decided to ignore thement despite finding it slightly weird.


    Anyway, the story continued, and three yearster, Naruto returned to Konoha pretty much as strong as he previously was. Now, with the added benefit of going into a Kyuubi-based rampage every time Sasuke''s name is mentioned and the ability to form a slightly bigger Rasengan, which, by the way, still needed the support of a shadow clone to be used.


    "WHAT THE HELL HAVE YOU BEEN DOING FOR THREE F*ING YEARS, JIRAIYA!!!"


    That''s right, in Yuna''s opinion, the one responsible was Jiraiya. The original Naruto was an idiot, so it would be weird to make him ountable for messing up like that, but Jiraiya was a different case. He might be a pervert, but he was still a skilled shinobi, so Naruto not improving for three years could only be his fault.


    "Damnit, bonding with Naruto is fine and all, since Naruto never had a family up to that point in time, but he should have at least spent some time actually training Naruto. Should I go and beat him up? No, that''s unreasonable since it was in another timeline¡­Should I do it anyway?"


    Hearing Yuna ominously talking to herself, Hinata, Anko, and Hisoka pretended like they were just part of the room decoration. A short whileter, the dark aura surrounding Yuna vanished, and Hisoka could continue her tale.


    The next part of the story that caught Yuna''s interest was Hidan, a supposedly immortal person. Someone even chopped off his head, and after sewing it back on, he was good to go again. Yuna was rather curious about how that person''s body worked and was looking forward to meeting him.


    Some more things happened. Naruto''s hope to get his *cough*boy *cough*friend back was rekindled by Sasuke killing Orochimaru, but Sasuke decided that he would instead go full retard and hunt down Itachi. Luckily for him, Itachi already had one foot in the grave, was almost blind, and was only standing straight without falling over due to sheer willpower alone, so Sasuke barely managed to squeeze out a victory.


    After realizing that Itachi sacrificed everything he had to protect him and Konoha, Sasuke concluded that his next goal would be the destruction of Konoha. A decision that caused Yuna, Hinata, and Anko to perform a synchronized facepalm.


    Another exciting thing that happened was that some weirdo with a godplex and two Rinnegan appeared in Konoha to wreak havoc. At first, Yuna was somewhat surprised that so many people in Konoha died. When Naruto, somehow, managed to convince the person who killed these people in the first ce to sacrifice himself to resurrect everyone he killed, Yuna almost coughed out blood in anger.


    "WHAT HAPPENED TO YOUR IDEOLOGY!? DON''T DO A 180 JUST BECAUSE YOU HAD A FIVE-MINUTE CONVERSATION WITH SOMEONE. WHAT HAPPENED TO YOUR PAIN!?"


    Anyway, a whileter, Sasuke killed Danzo, had another lovers-quarrel with Naruto in which Naruto dered that they would die together. A bitter, Sakura decided to go full retard as well, dered her love for Naruto, and then decided to kill Sasuke on her own, which was beyond impossible.


    However, Sasuke felt challenged by Sakura''s idiocy and decided to top it by doing something even stupider, so he decided to attack the Five Kage all by himself, which resulted in him thoroughly getting his stuffing beaten out of him.


    Madara, or rather Obito, appeared when Sasuke was about to die and rescued him while dering war against the world.


    Anyway, war happened. The whole world was fighting a bunch of weird-looking, white clones and a bunch of reanimations. Yuna wondered what Obito''s n was if Kabuto didn''t support those weird-ass clones with the Edo Tensei but decided to ask him personally when she saw him the next time.


    And then, Hisoka said, what she shouldn''t have said.


    "Did you just say that Madara got reanimated as well?! And that he was pretty much at full power when it happened!?"


    Yuna''s battle intent flooded the Uzumakipound as her face twisted in glee.


    Seeing the expression on Yuna''s face, Hisoka''s face paled.


    ''She w-wouldn''t purposely elerate the story just to fight Madara, would she?''


    Hisoka gave Yuna''s face another nce, and seeing the glint of insanity in Yuna''s eyes caused her to pale even further.


    ''I think I f*ed it up, again.''

 Chapter 210 - Kaguya Ootsutsuki

    <h4>Chapter 210 - Kaguya Ootsutsuki</h4>


    "Y-Yuna-s-sensei, y-you are not thinking a-about elerating the story just so you can fight Madara, r-right?"


    Hearing Hisoka''s words, Yuna woke up from her fantasies of fighting Madara to the death, and a serious expression appeared on her face.


    "Of course not, but just so I don''t identally summon him by myself, could you write down the exact steps I would have to take to summon him? Just so I can prevent them, of course."


    Cold sweat was flowing down Hisoka''s back like a river when she saw the seemingly innocent look on Yuna''s face. She didn''t believe Yuna''s words for even a second, and she was frantically looking around to find a way to escape Yuna.


    ''Sh*t, I need to get out of here, but isn''t thatpletely impossible? No matter how I look at it, I am trapped in here. What can I do¡­THAT''S IT!!!''


    As Hisoka''s eyes were frantically scanning the room for a possible escape path, she noticed a viable way to salvation. Without a single moment of hesitation, she kowtowed.


    "Hinata-sama, please help me convince Yuna-sensei not to summon Madara!"


    "Eh?"


    Instead of kowtowing towards Yuna, however, she did so towards Hinata. Those two were clearly a couple, so Hisoka hoped that Hinata might have enough influence over Yuna to stop her from doing anything stupid.


    A short momentter, Hisoka felt a hand softlynd on her shoulder, and she immediately sighed in relief.


    ''As expected of Hinata, she is still the voice of reason. With her support, everything should work out.''


    Hisoka looked up with a relieved smile on her face, but when her eyes met Hinata''s, her facial expression quickly switched back to despair. She expected Hinata to have a kind smile on her face, but instead of that, her face was adorned with a battle-thirsty grin.


    "Hehe, Madara is really strong, isn''t he? I bet fighting him will be really amazing."


    Another shiver of terror ran through Hisoka when she heard Hinata''s words.


    ''N-No way. Hinata is like that as well?''


    In ast act of despair, Hisoka''s eyesnded on Anko, but she only smirked at her in amusement, which sealed her final possible escape path.


    Seeing Hisoka slowly being ovee with despair, Yuna, Hinata, and Anko startedughing out loud.


    "Hahaha, no need to worry. We were just joking."


    Hisoka lifted her head in relief, but Yuna could clearly see that there was some doubt left in her eyes.


    "Are you sure about that, Yuna-sensei? Somehow I don''t think you were actually joking."


    "Hehe, no worries. I was joking. I might be insane, but¡­err¡­but¡­but I''m not insane."


    Hisoka''s eyebrow twitched in irritation when she heard Yuna''s nonsense and decided to look at Hinata for confirmation instead. Hinata, however, only averted her eyes.


    ''Damnit, am I really done for? I still have one trump card left, but it could make everything even worse than it already is.''


    Hisoka gave Yuna another nce, and after seeing her look back innocently, Hisoka gritted her teeth and used herst card.


    "Actually, Madara isn''t even thest boss. Although I don''t know whether you can defeat Madara or not, I am absolutely certain that you won''t be able to defeat the truest boss."


    Yuna''s eyes shone with interest when she heard Hisoka''s words.


    "Ohh? Someone even stronger than Madara? And you even im that I can''t defeat that enemy. Now you got me really interested. Why do you think that I can''t win?"


    Hisoka flinched when she saw Yuna''s battle-thirsty smile, but she pushed down her apprehension and continued speaking.


    "Kaguya Ootsutsuki the Rabbit Goddess. You can''t defeat her since she is a real Goddess."


    This time, powerful killing intent flooded the Uzumakipound, but instead of Yuna being the one responsible, it was Hinata.


    "A Goddess, you say? Where is she? Tell me where she is hiding, so I can get rid of her! There already is enoughpetition in Yuna''s harem! I won''t allow a Goddess to join it! Absolutely NOT!!!"


    Hisoka could do nothing but tremble in fear under Hinata''s gaze.


    ''H-Holy sh*t! What in the world happened with Hinata!? It''s like I''m standing in front of a giant monster instead of a young woman. And why the hell is she suddenly talking about Yuna''s harem? Does she think Yuna wants to add Kaguya? That''s just absurd.''


    A short momentter, Anko''s handnded on Hinata''s shoulder in an attempt to calm her down.


    "Calm down, Hinata. Pleasee to your sense and realize that your imagination is going haywire."


    After hearing Anko''s words, Hinata took a deep breath and reined in her killing intent. Hisoka breathed a sigh of relief when she felt the pressure getting smaller and looked at Anko in gratitude.


    ''To think Anko would be the voice of reason in this rtionship. That''s really surprising. I always felt like she was someone who loved spreading chaos, but I guess things are really slightly different in this timeline.''


    Hisoka was just about to thank Anko when Yuna opened her mouth and said something as well.


    "Anko is right, Hinata. There is no way I would just put her into my harem. Whether she is a Goddess or not doesn''t matter to me¡­"


    Hinata calmed down even further and was just about to apologize for overreacting when Yuna continues speaking.


    "¡­What does matter, however, is whether she is attractive and what kind of personality she has. If those two things fit, then I don''t mind picking her up."


    Yet again, Hinata''s killing intent burst forth while she was giving Yuna a death-re. Anko, on the other hand, couldn''t help but chuckle when she heard Yuna''s words.


    "Haha, that''s correct. I wonder what having sex with a Goddess is like."


    After hearing Anko''s words, a crimson red blush appeared on Hinata''s face. It was rather apparent to Hinata, that Anko was not talking about Kaguya when she mentioned having sex with a Goddess. When she heard Anko''s words, all kinds of inappropriate pictures involving Yuna and her appeared in Hinata''s mind.


    Hisoka, who obviously didn''t know that Anko was talking about Yuna, waspletely dumbfounded by Hinata suddenly blushing. Well, to be precise, the whole conversation about Kaguya waspletely iprehensible to her. She wanted to intimidate Yuna with the emergence of a Goddess, but that somehow turned into a discussion about whether said Goddess will join Yuna''s harem or not.


    ''Could someone exin the situation to me? Why is everyone''s first thought when I mention a Goddess that she will end up in Yuna''s harem, and why is Hinata blushing so hard? Yuna admits being insane rather easily, but it seems that Hinata and Anko have a simr condition to Yuna. I wonder if it is possible to change my jonin sensei¡­It probably isn''t, right?''

 Chapter 211 - Training Progress

    <h4>Chapter 211 - Training Progress</h4>


    A few months passed since Hisoka told Yuna, Hinata, and Anko about her past life. Yuna didn''t do anything to elerate the war or to lure out Madara and Kaguya in thest few months. She might be a battle junky, but she was not willing to sacrifice the lives of innocent people so that she could have an enjoyable fight.


    Well, she won''t go out of her way to stop it either. There seemed to be a lot of fate bullsh*t involved in that battle, and Yuna would rather not mess around with that. Additionally, a war that will result in every country allying will actually be a pretty good thing. Although Yuna didn''t believe for even a second that something like world peace was even remotely possible, after fighting side by side with each other, the conflicts between the countries should at least cool down a little.


    Of course, Yuna was still looking forward to fighting Madara and Kaguya. She won''t go out of her way to elerate the whole story, but she won''t prevent it either. Well, Yuna never imed that she wasn''t a hypocrite.


    Another important point that spoke against elerating the appearance of Madara and Kaguya was that Yuna was pretty sure that she couldn''t win against them without sacrificing her life in the process. Yuna would rather not fight someone that was strong enough to force her to sacrifice her life. She wanted to fight a battle where her opponent could possibly kill her and not a battle where she had no other choice than to go for a draw by sacrificing herself. Her age hasn''t even reached the third digit yet, so she would rather not die yet.


    In thest few months, Yuna spent most of her time training her new genin team, and so far, she was rather satisfied with their progress. All three of them were hard workers and put considerable effort into training. Hisoka did so because she could actually feel herself getting stronger at a fast pace, which was a rather jarring contrast to how it was while she trained under someone from the Hyuga n. The only thing that annoyed her was that she still had to asionally train the Gentle Fist Style to keep up the facade that she was loyal to the Hyuga n. If she got rusty in the Gentle Fist Style, it would be rather obvious that she had discarded it, after all.


    Hisoka found it genuinelyughable that the elders of the Hyuga n believed that she would continue only to improve her Gentle Fist Style and nothing else. If she were to do that, what was even the point in getting a jonin sensei?


    Another important fact was that Yuna modified Hisoka''s seal a few weeks ago. However, unlike Hinata''s, she didn''t simply remove the "can the punished at any time by the main family." aspect and went a little more in-depth instead. The seal looked exactly like it did before, but now, if someone from the main family tried to activate it, Hisoka would only feel a slightly ufortable itch in her forehead instead of excruciating pain. Like this, she could still "act properly" when the seal was activating without actually suffering through the pain.


    If Hinata wasn''t watching her like a hawk after Yuna modified the seal, Hisoka would have probably hugged Yuna with tears in her eyes after the seal was changed. Finally, she didn''t need to fear some random elder of the main family torturing her simply because he was in a bad mood. And considering the pace at which her strength was increasing, it wouldn''t take long for her to get revenge on them either. She couldn''t wait to dish out a beatdown to all those high-strung arrogant bastards that thought that they were something special.


    On the other hand, Karin seemed to be capable of breaking through her limit by simply imagining Yuna ordered her to do so. In fact, after Yuna realized that Karin''s willpower seemed to increase to infinite every time she was ordered to do something by Yuna, Yuna mercilessly abused that knowledge, resulting in Karin pushing herself far more than Hisoka and Sai could ever possible do. Karin''s passion for Yuna went so far that even Hinata could only grit her teeth and acknowledge Karin as part of Yuna''s harem, which resulted in Karin fainting while a blood fountain was shooting out of her nose.


    Sai, on the other hand, was the odd man out. He didn''t have anything shackling him down that he wanted to break free from like Hisoka did, nor did he have the weird dedication Karin had.


    Yuna once asked him why he was so motivated to keep up with Hisoka and Karin''s pace, and he answered that he felt like it would be easier for him to understand the bond between people if he did, which cause Yuna to give him an approving nod. Although Sai might not look like it, he actually put quite a bit of effort into his dream. In fact, sometimes, he tried a little bit too hard.


    A few weeks ago, he read a book that imed that friends gave each other nicknames, resulting in him giving Naruto the nickname "Little Prick". As an answer to that, Naruto said that, considering Sai''s pretty face, he would fetch a good price if he were sold to a brothel and that Naruto wouldn''t mind having a little bit of extra ie. After Yuna exined to Sai that giving insulting nicknames wasn''t a good idea, Sai decided to give Ino the nickname "Beautiful", which almost resulted in Naruto beating him up for hitting on his girlfriend. While Ino only gave Sai a cold look filled with indifference to his so-called "flirting".


    Anyway, right now, Yuna, Karin, Hisoka, and Sai were standing outside of Konoha''s gates and were preparing themselves for their first C-Rank mission. Over thest few months, Yuna did almost no missions by herself, resulting in the bandit poption of the Land of Fire going through quite the dramatic spike, and thus Yuna''s first C-Rank mission with her genin team was wiping out a bandit camp that has been harassing a small vige for a while.

 Chapter 212 - Killing Bandits

    <h4>Chapter 212 - Killing Bandits</h4>


    "Oh? What do we have here? A bunch of young women that would like to serve us? Hehe, alright, let''s have¡­"


    *Swish* *St*


    "Stop looking at Yuna-sama with your dirty eyes, you piece of sh*t! Do you want me to kill you!?"


    Before the person in front of them could even finish speaking, a chain shot out of Karin''s back and pierced him straight through the head, turning it into mush. Seeing this, Yuna couldn''t help but smile wryly.


    "Well, I am not a medical expert, but I am pretty sure that guy died the moment you turned his head into soup, so that threat is a little bit redundant."


    Karin couldn''t help but blush a little while awkwardly looking away.


    "When I saw that beast giving Yuna-sama dirty looks, my body moved on its own."


    Yuna could only scoff when she heard Karin''s excuse.


    "Isn''t it you who usually gives me the dirtiest looks?"


    A shiver of pleasure went through Karin''s body when she heard Yuna''s words.


    "*Sigh* To think Yuna-sama would praise me like that. I will get a lot of use out of this memory¡­"


    While Yuna and Karin were bantering with each other, Hisoka''s face paled due to seeing someone''s head explode in front of her. She might have seen equally brutal movies, but seeing something in real life waspletely different from seeing it on a screen.


    Yuna noticed Hisoka''s condition, but there was currently nothing she could do about that. In fact, Yuna predicted that Hisoka would react like that after seeing her first bloody scene. Living on a peaceful certainly doesn''t prepare someone to see blood and death. If Hisoka couldn''t push through her apprehension, she would have to stop being a shinobi.


    After shaking her head to get rid of the idle thoughts, Yuna scanned her surroundings and noticed that the bandits had encircled them while they were idling around.


    She noticed the attempt immediately but decided not to do anything against it. None of the bandits had a chakra level above genin, so Yuna wasn''t too worried about her genin. Additionally, all three of them have already noticed what was going on and prepared themselves for battle. Even the still pale Hisoka had determination burning in her eyes.


    "Well, 18 people in total. None of them have more chakra than a genin, with only 5 of them reaching genin level. This fight is all yours while I sit back and watch. Have fun."


    The moment Yuna finished speaking, she simply vanished from where she stood. At the same time, the bandits started to attack the remaining three people.


    Seeing that the bandits were actually attacking the trio, Yuna could only shake her head in pity. She really wondered how these kinds of groups'' first idea was always an all-out assault. The Konoha symbol was clearly visible on all four of them, so they were obviously sent by Konoha. Did the bandits really think that Konoha would be willing to lose even a single shinobi against some random bandit? That would be beyond stupid, so these kinds of missions always have a considerable safety margin. As a result, it was pretty much impossible for bandit camps to wound even one person seriously. As for actually overwhelming the shinobi force that is after them? That''s beyond impossible.


    The fight ended rather quickly. Karin''s chain was simply too overpoweredpared to a bunch of mere bandits, while Sai''s drawn beast could do a lot of damage as well. Hisoka, who was using a changed form of the Gentle Fist Style, could easily defeat her enemies with one hit, but her reluctance to kill slowed her down significantly.


    Seeing this, Yuna shook her head and reappeared on the battlefield after the fight was over. She casually picked up one of the bandits that Hisoka spared and dangled him in front of Hisoka.


    "Kill him."


    Hisoka''s whole body shook when she heard Yuna''s words.


    "I-Is that really necessary? He is already knocked out, so isn''t it fine?"


    Yuna scoffed when she heard Hisoka''s na?ve words but decided to humor her.


    "Activate your Byakugan and take a look at the bandit''s camp."


    After doing precisely that, Hisoka''s face paled due to what she saw.


    "This group has been harassing the nearby vige for a while now. The only reason why Konoha found out about it is that one of the vigers managed to slip out and inform Konoha about the bandits without being noticed."


    "This group has been here for about a month now, freely piging whatever they want from the vige. Who knows how many lives they have ruined up until now. Only by killing every one of them can you guarantee that the number of ruined lives won''t grow even further."


    "Some might argue that a few of them might not have done anything too wrong yet. Personally, I think if you want to work with that logic, then you are also the one who has to exin to someone who just got a member of their family killed that you didn''t kill the responsible bandit because you were waiting for him to do something terrible."


    "That being said¡­"


    Yuna finished her monologue by raising her right hand and snapping her finger. This resulted in ice spears appearing above the heads of every still alive bandit except for the one Yuna was still holding.


    "¡­only a dead bandit is a good bandit."


    The ice spears fell, piercing the heads of the people on the ground, killing them instantly.


    Seeing the indifference in Yuna''s eyes while casually taking so many lives caused Hisoka to shudder.


    ''Terrifying. I don''t think I could ever be this indifferent to taking a life. However, Yuna''s words are correct. I am not na?ve enough to believe that one of these guys would suddenly switch sides and be a good person. If I want to continue as a shinobi, I need to be able to kill someone. Although I could im that I would just do it at another time, it is much safer to get used to it here instead of getting into a dangerous situationter on and freezing up.''


    "Well, I will put this bluntly. I am not willing to work together with someone who might freeze up if the situation gets dangerous and bes a matter of killing or getting killed. Someone that can''t kill is not suited to being a shinobi. So make your choice, Hisoka."


    After Hearing Yuna''s words, Hisoka gritted her teeth and got into a fighting stance. After taking a few deep breaths to calm her nerves, her hand shot forward, hitting the person Yuna held on the chest where the heart was, killing him in the process.


    After she realized what she had done, Hisoka sighed in relief¡­and then started puking¡­

 Chapter 213 - Hiruzens Enlightenment?

    <h4>Chapter 213 - Hiruzen''s Enlightenment?</h4>


    After Hisoka finished creating rainbows, Yuna resumed speaking while chuckling a little.


    "Hehe, we have known each other for only a few months, and this is already the second time I saw you puking."


    Hisoka couldn''t help but groan when she heard Yuna''s words and remembered the first time Yuna teleported her with the [Flying Thunder God Seal]. That experience was certainly not much more pleasant than the current one.


    "Urgh, and whose fault do you think that is?"


    "Hahaha, your own?"


    Hisoka could only smile wryly after hearing Yuna''s words. Although bantering with Yuna eased up her difort a little, she was still far from feeling well again.


    "Anyway, now that Hisoka got her first kill, I guess we should return to Konoha and report the sessfulpletion of our mission."


    Karin, Hisoka, and Sai nodded their heads in agreement, but the moment Yuna started walking, all three of them gave her weird looks.


    "Errr, Yuna-sensei, I am pretty sure you are walking in the wrong direction. Konoha should be in the opposite direction of where you are currently walking."


    After hearing Hisoka''s words, Yuna couldn''t help but chuckle a little.


    "Hehe, what are you talking about, Hisoka? I am absolutely certain that I am walking in the correct direction. Don''t worry about it, and just follow me."


    Hisoka gave Yuna a weirded-out look before ncing at Karin and Sai, who also seemed to think that Yuna was walking in the wrong direction.


    After exchanging nces for a short moment, all three of them simultaneously shrugged their shoulders and started to follow Yuna.


    Yuna was a full-fledged jonin, after all, so she should know what she was doing. Even if she was walking in the wrong direction, the trio was sure that she had a reason for doing so.


    Around a weekter, Yuna and her genin team stood inside Tsunade''s office to deliver the mission report.


    While Yuna had a rxed smile on her face, Karin seemed to be rather haggard with a tired expression on her face, while Sai looked like he was about to fall over at any moment.


    Hisoka, on the other hand, looked like she had died a few days ago while her body would start dposing at any moment. Although her stamina was somewhat simr to Sai''s, she had multiple "opportunities" to get used to killing while she was traveling with Yuna. In addition to physical exhaustion, she also received quite a bit of mental damage.


    Seeing the condition of Yuna''s genin, Tsunade couldn''t help but chuckle at their misfortune. Although Hisoka and Sai looked like they were in critical condition, Tsunade could quickly tell that they were only exhausted and would recover without much trouble.


    After reading the report about what had happened, Tsunade nodded in approval.


    "Seems like you held back considerably this time, Yuna. Only four bandit camps and one missing-nin."


    Hearing the word "missing-nin", a shudder went through Hisoka''s body. The moment they were about to engage him, Yuna "suddenly got a cramp in her right foot" and had Karin, Hisoka, and Sai fight independently. She was pretty sure that she died multiple times during that fight, but somehow she survived it with only a few minor scratches.


    ''No matter how I look at it, Yuna must have done something, but every time I nced at her during the fight, she was rolling around on the ground while acting like she was experiencing the greatest pain of her life. Wait a moment! Did Tsunade just im that Yuna was holding back? THAT was holding back? What do her mission reports usually look like, and why is Tsunadepletely fine with Yuna doing whatever she wants?''


    Instead of Yuna answering Tsunade, Hiruzen, who was still lying on a couch inside the Hokage office, started speaking.


    "Well, that''s only natural. If Yuna didn''t know how to pace herself while training others, Naruto and Hinata never would have reached their current level of strength. Well, considering his circumstances, Naruto might, but Hinata wouldn''t have been able to endure it."


    Tsunade nodded in agreement when she heard Hiruzen''s words, but Yuna couldn''t help but look at him weirdly.


    "Did you go through some weird form of enlightenment, old man?"


    Hiruzen looked up from the book he was reading and tilted his head confused, when he heard Yuna''s words.


    "What do you mean, Yuna¡­"


    After he said those words, his left hand that was supposed to be missing and waspletely formed of earth chakra and moved like a normal hand as it delicately flipped to the next page in his book.


    "¡­I''m justzing around and enjoying my retirement."


    Hiruzen''s pipe, which was currently held afloat with wind chakra, moved towards Hiruzen''s mouth while a minuscule amount of fire chakra reignited it. After taking a drag from his pipe, a satisfied expression appeared on Hiruzen''s face, and he returned his attention to his book.


    Seeing the obscenely precise chakra control on disy, Karin, Hisoka, and even Sai''s eyeballs almost popped out of their heads, while Yuna had a wry smile on her face.


    ''Okay, I have no clue what happened to him, but it seems like he got some weird kind of enlightenment. Is that the true power of porn?''


    [Maybe you identally granted him your blessing? The blessing of the Goddess of Pervertness.]


    ''No, I would have noticed that¡­''


    [¡­]


    [Hey Kurama, Yuna, I have heard it multiple times by now, but what is porn? Enlightenment sounds like something good, so can I also get enlightenment by reading porn?]


    ''[¡­Well, damn.]''


    Although neither Yuna or Kurama said anything else, both of them had the same thoughts simultaneously.


    ''[It is time for Isobu to leave this body.]''


    So far, Yuna and Kurama managed to deflect most of the things that were happening, but it was getting harder and harder to do so, especially if someone like Karin was around for big chunks of the day.


    ''Well, don''t worry about that for now, Isobu. Preparations should bepleted to make you your own body by now, so you will be much more independent from now on.''


    [Yay, there are a lot of things I want to find out about.]


    [Err, what things are we talking about here exactly?]


    Hearing Isobu''s words, Kurama immediately got a bad feeling, so he couldn''t help but ask what Isobu wanted to find out about. Isobu''s answer, however, didn''t make him happy at all.


    [Well, I want to find out about all these weird words I have never heard before. Bondage. Threesome. Masochist. Rape¡­]


    [OKAY, THAT''S ENOUGH!!!]


    Yuna heard the distress in Kurama''s voice when he realized that it was already toote for Isobu, so she did what everyone in her situation would do¡­ She pretended to be deaf.

 Chapter 214 - Fox And Turtle

    <h4>Chapter 214 - Fox And Turtle</h4>


    A few days passed since Yuna returned from her mission with her genins, and she, Hinata, and Anko were currentlyzing around in their living room, while Naruto, Ino, and Haku were present as well.


    Ino and Haku both went through some changes after they started training inside Yuna''s snowstorm.


    Haku''s hair, which was previously pure ck, now had a single strand of blue hair in it. This change was a side effect of increasing her understanding of Yuna''s ice. Although this was by no means a permanent change, Haku decided to keep her hair like that to acknowledge Yuna''s support in increasing her strength.


    Ino, on the other hand, didn''t have any changes in her appearance at first nce, but as soon as someone met her eyes, they would realize that she had changed as well. They appeared to be much more profound and purer than they previously were, which was a side effect of increasing the strength of one''s soul.


    All in all, both of them have significantly increased their strength over thest few months.


    After seeing the duo''s improvements, Yuna nodded her head approvingly while simultaneously sighing in relief.


    ''Seems like they have more or less reached the limit of the training my snowstorm can provide. Haku has taken her first step towards getting a better understanding of my ice, which will be a good foundation for her own. For now, it would make more sense for her to start meditating about her ice instead of mine. Although she managed to build a good foundation inside my snowstorm, she has to find her own path forward at the end of the day instead of following mine.''


    ''Ino, just like Haku, can no longer get much from the intent I left inside the snowstorm. This is not because the intent is too weak, but simply because she has be too used to fighting against it.''


    ''Good, that means I no longer need the snowstorm and can use it to create a body for Isobu. Although it will be a bit harder to make it than Kurama''s, since I never exchanged chakra with Isobu, it should work out somehow.''


    [Haha, yes! I can''t wait to be able to move around freely!]


    [Err, somehow, I don''t think this is a good idea.]


    [What do you mean, Kurama? Haven''t you been able to move around independently for quite a while now? Don''t you want me to be free?]


    [Urgh¡­err¡­I-It''s not like that, Isobu. I just¡­err¡­I¡­]


    Yuna couldn''t help but chuckle a little when she heard Kurama struggling with exining his reasoning to Isobu, but Yuna decided to help him out this time.


    ''Haha, don''t worry about it, Isobu. Kurama is just afraid that someone will try to kidnap you when you move around on your own. He is simply overprotective of his little brother.''


    [L-Little brother!? Oi, Yuna, stop spouting nons¡­]


    [Ohh! So that''s how it is. Sorry for getting angry with you, big brother Kurama. I will be careful, so don''t worry.]


    [*Cough* O-Okay, it''s fine then.]


    ''Hehe, critical hit.''


    While Yuna, Kurama, and Isobu were bantering with each other inside Yuna''s mindscape, Ino asked Yuna a question.


    "Well, you said you wanted to talk to Haku and me, Yuna. How can we help you?"


    After hearing Ino''s question, Yuna nodded her head and started talking.


    "You two have been training inside my snowstorm for a few months now, and I don''t think you can get much more from it. So, I would like to remove it and use it for something else."


    Ino and Haku casually nodded their heads in acknowledgment when they heard Yuna''s words. Both of them indeed felt like the pace at which they advanced slowed down considerably in thest few weeks, so they didn''t mind that Yuna wanted to remove the snowstorm. Well, it was not like they could do anything about it even if they still wanted to use it.


    "In that case, thank you for allowing us to use it for training purposes up until now. It has been a long time since I felt my strength increase at such a rapid pace."


    Instead of saying anything, Haku only nodded her head in agreement. She always thought that there wouldn''t be much more to learn about her ice style, but that theory was unquestionably proven wrong in thest few months. There were still a lot of things she could learn and improve about it.


    "Hehe, that''s good. In that case, we will get a new resident soon. Look forward to it."


    "Ohh? Is it finally time to make a body for Isobu, nee-san?"


    Hearing Naruto''s words, Ino and Haku''s eyes shone in understanding. As someone very close to Naruto and, consequently, to Yuna, they heard about the real identity of the huge fox that could asionally be seenzing around in the Uzumakipound. It was the Kyuubi, which they recently learned had the name Kurama. Apparently, he got his body by Yuna doing¡­ something¡­ with her snowstorm.


    Additionally, they were also told about Yuna taking away the Sanbi from Kirigakure, so they didn''t need to overthink what Yuna wanted to do.


    "Hahaha, I really wonder what the rest of the vige would think if they found out that not one but two Bijuu are casually strolling through the Uzumakipound."


    A wry smile appeared on the faces of everyone in the room when they heard Anko''s words, but momentster, Hinata realized something else.


    "Now that I think about it, wouldn''t it be even worse if they found out that the seal on Kurama has been removed a long time ago?"


    Realizing that Hinata''s words were valid, everyone in the room chuckled a little. After all, there were already two people with an unsealed Kurama and another Kurama that could freely move around. Adding Isobu to the mix wasn''t that much of a big deal at this point in time. There were already three cmities walking around, so why bother about the fourth one?


    And so, a few dayster, a rather peculiar duo appeared inside the Uzumakipound.


    One was a weird-looking turtle that had a surprisingly long tail. It would walk up to people and ask them to exin certain words that would always have some perverted meaning, resulting in many embarrassing conversations. The worst part was that it would always do so with innocence and curiosity brimming in its voice. All of thisbined resulted in it gaining the nickname of "Innocent Shamey Turtle".


    The other one was the huge fox that has been walking around the Uzumakipound for a while now. Every time the turtle appeared, the fox would follow shortly after to distract the turtle from asking about perverted things. It was granted the nickname of "Guardian of Innocents", but a few people saved from the turtle''s interrogation by the fox called it "Savior" instead.


    *Author note*


    Shoutouts to my first Pat-reons: Lord Azaroth, Scott Fellman, and Chase Parrish


    Thank you for your support.


    *End of Author Note.*

 Chapter 215 - Raising A Flag

    <h4>Chapter 215 - Raising A g</h4>


    A few more months passed, and Yuna, Hinata, and Naruto were currently traveling to the Land of Wind. Or, to be more precise, they were traveling to the ruins of Loran. There, they had to capture a missing nin called Mukada.


    Typically, capturing a single missing-nin at Mukada''s level was not something a team of two Jonin and one Elite jonin would have to do. However, since a Ley Line, a supposedly infinite chakra source, was involved, the mission rank increased to A-Rank.


    Additionally, the person who sealed the Ley Line was Minato, Yuna, and Naruto''s father, which made them a rather obvious choice for the mission. Since missions are usually done in three-men-teams and Hinata was familiar with Yuna and Naruto, she was a rather obvious choice as well.


    "Nee-san, do you think this Ley Line really holds an infinite amount of chakra?"


    Hearing Naruto''s question, Yuna shook her head in denial.


    "That''s impossible. It might hold massive amounts of it, but having infinite of anything is impossible. Although I can''t guarantee anything about it before I take a good look, I guess that siphoning too much chakra out of the Ley Line will have devastating consequences for the surrounding areas. Considering the surrounding area is a desert, and the Ley Line had to be sealed in the past, there is a high chance that those devastating consequences I was talking about had already happened."


    Naruto and Hinata both nodded their head in understanding when they heard Yuna''s assumption. Although having a vast chakra source like that at hand would be useful, there really was no point in it if it would turn the surrounding area into a desert.


    A few hours of travelingter, the trio reached the ruins, and the moment they entered, a puppet burst out of the rubble and attacked them.


    Without even ncing at the puppet, Hinata made a cutting motion with her hand and cut the chakra strings that were controlling the puppet, resulting in it falling to the ground lifelessly.


    "As expected, since that Mukada guy is a puppet user, there will be a lot of annoying traps in our way."


    Naruto gave Hinata''s words an acknowledging nod and copied Hinata''s hand movement, resulting in a st of wind that dispersed a bunch of kunai that were shot at the trio from a nearby wall.


    Simultaneously, Yuna pinched her left index finger and thumb right before one of her eyes and caught a small, almost invisible senbon. She nced at it curiously and then gave it a lick.


    "Mhh, and most of it seemed to be poisoned as well. Pretty strong poison, too."


    Yuna disinterestedly threw the senbon away, while Hinata shook her head in incredulity when she saw Yuna''s behavior.


    "Is it necessary to try out every poison youe across by giving it a taste?"


    "Yes."


    Hinata considered pushing the topic some more, but in the end, she only shook her head with a wry smile on her face. Yuna had quite a few unusual habits, and there was no point in trying to steer her away from them. People had trouble letting go of habits they developed a few months ago, so Hinata really didn''t want to know how hard it would be for Yuna to stop a habit she had for who knows how long.


    A few minutes and dozens of trapster, the trio reached the room where Minato sealed the Ley Line. Unfortunately for them, a thin man with a massive forehead was already kneeling in front of the kunai that functions as the seal. He was currently in the process of pulling the kunai out, and the moment he saw the trio appear in the room, a mad smile appeared on his face.


    "You are toote! Soon, I will possess the power of the Ley Line, and with it,bined with my puppet jutsu, I will rule over all the Five Great Nations. No! I will rule over the entire universe, HAHAHA!"


    Hearing Mukada''s words, the trio looked at him with deadpan expressions on their faces.


    """Okay."""


    All three vanished from where they stood and appeared in front of Mukada far faster than he could react.


    Yuna was the first to arrive and instantly cut off his arms to stop whatever he was trying to do.


    Next, Hinata appeared next to him and cut his head off with one swift motion of her sword.


    And finally, Naruto appeared, but instead of bothering with the already dead Mukada, he grabbed Minato''s kunai and pushed it back into the seal while quickly applying his own seals as reinforcement.


    Seeing that everything was under control, Yuna gave an approving nod and started speaking.


    "Well, that was easier than I expected it to be. Since Mukada is dead and the Ley Line is still sealed, the mission ispleted. Good job."


    "Meh, wasn''t that a bit too easy, nee-san? I was hoping for more action."


    "Well, there really is nothing I can do about that. You should just be happy that everything worked out without anyplications."


    Naruto shrugged his shoulder when he heard Yuna''s words.


    "True. I guess it is pretty nice to have a mission that doesn''t turn into aplete mess for once."


    *Crack*


    """Crack?"""


    The trio heard a sound they didn''t expect to hear and looked down simultaneously. A long tear had suddenly appeared in the de of the kunai. Seeing this, Yuna and Hinata red at Naruto, while Naruto had a wry smile on his face.


    "Guess the material of the kunai weakened over the years and is now no longer able to hold the seal in ce. Especially not after I reinforced it even further."


    ""That seems to be the case.""


    Yuna immediately tried to use the [Flying Thunder God Seal] to teleport the three away, but to her surprise, something was blocking her ability to teleport. Momentster, she realized that powerful space-time fluctuations radiated out of the already damaged seal and prevented her from teleporting.


    ''Well, this sucks.''


    Momentster, the kunai shattered, and a massive beam of light engulfed the trio. Just before all three of them vanished, Yuna managed to squeeze out one more sentence that caused the other two to smile wryly.


    "Let the record show that I was not the one responsible for raising this g."

 Chapter 216 - Naruto Meeting Naruto

    <h4>Chapter 216 - Naruto Meeting Naruto</h4>


    A whileter, Yuna found herself in a vast underground room with a wry smile on her face.


    "Well, that was unexpected."


    [Do you know what happened, Yuna?]


    "Mhh, not really. Considering the space-time fluctuation I felt before that light engulfed us, we probably traveled not only through space but time as well. How weird, although I can still feel the [Flying Thunder God Seal] I have on Hinata and Naruto, I can''t teleport to them right now. Is it because we are in a different timeline, or is it simply because the connection got scrambled when we were transported? I hope it is the second case since the first one would make it rather annoying to find those two."


    While Yuna was contemting the current situation, the ceiling above her exploded, and a person fell through it, quickly followed by a bunch of puppets.


    "Ohh? It seems like I have already found Naru¡­to? Or not? That person feels simr, but there is no way Naruto''s chakra control would be this sloppy."


    A short momentter, the person crashed into the ground, before hastily stranding up to defend himself from the rain of kunai that was being shot at him by the puppets.


    Seeing the Naruto-look-alike barely being capable of defending himself against four puppets, Yuna shook her head and vanished from where she stood.


    A momentter, she appeared between the four puppets and with a casual wave of her hand, turned all four of them into ice statues, causing the Naruto-look-alike to look at her in bewilderment.


    As soon as Yunanded in front of him, he pointed the sword he was holding at her.


    "Who are you? What are you doing here?"


    Instead of answering, however, Yuna mustered the young man in front of her with interest, causing him to take a step back subconsciously.


    "You, look and feel a lot like my younger brother Naruto."


    The moment he heard Yuna''s words, his eyes widened in surprise, and he lowered his weapon, causing Yuna to raise her eyebrow in doubt.


    ''Isn''t he a little bit too na?ve? Why did he lower his guards instantly.''


    "Eh, my name is also Naruto, you know."


    ''Seriously, that is why he lowered his guard so quickly? And that verbal tick¡­ I can''t be, right?''


    Yuna sharpened her sense and took a closer look at the person in front of her and momentster, she opened her eyes in surprise.


    [Took you long enough to notice.]


    Yuna, however,pletely ignored Kurama''s words and looked at the person in front of her with curiosity in her eyes.


    "Hoo? You even have the Kyuubi sealed inside you; how interesting."


    Hearing Yuna''s words, the young man immediately took some distance from her and retook hisbat-ready stance.


    Yuna, on the other hand, didn''t even notice him move and pondered about the current situation instead.


    ''He doesn''t just look and feel like Naruto. He IS Naruto. It''s a different version from the Naruto, I know. Is it the one Hisoka told me about? That would be a rather interesting coincidence, but considering how he moves and acts, it might be possible. Sloppy chakra control, sloppy taijutsu, hasn''t used a single ninjutsu yet, sealed Kurama and, of course, the verbal tick.''


    While Yuna was deep in thought, someone appeared behind her and held a kunai to her back.


    "Don''t move. Why are you here, and what do you want from Naruto?"


    "Kakashi-sensei!"


    After noticing the presence behind her, the kunai that pricked her back, and hearing Naruto''s yell, Yuna stopped her contemtions and chuckled a little.


    "Now, now, Naruto, you shouldn''t reveal the identity of your allies so casually. For a shinobi, every piece of information is precious."


    Hearing Yuna''s words, Naruto immediately felt a little awkward. He didn''t even know whether the woman in front of him was an enemy or an ally, but now she suddenly started scolding him.


    "Although I agree with your words, you still haven''t told me who you are."


    "Now that''s just rude, Kakashi. Although we haven''t seen each other for a while, to think you would have forgotten all those things you did to me. You really can''t remember how you tried to prate my butt after our first meeting? Or how you pierced my stomach with your huge thing a few monthster?"


    Even Kakashi couldn''t help but be slightly rattled when he heard Yuna''s words, while the look Naruto was giving him certainly wasn''t helping either.


    Despite that, he still managed to substitute himself in time before a wind-coated fist could smash into his face. He reappeared next to Naruto, and momentster, his eye widened when the rock he substituted himself with wasn''t simply destroyed but shredded to dust.


    ''That is some scary attack. If that had hit me, I''d be done for.''


    After seeing the neernd next to her, a smirk appeared on Yuna''s face.


    "Yo, Naruto. It seems like you made it through. Not sure what you were doing up until now, but I found a rather interesting duo."


    "Nothing much, nee-san. After the teleportation, I appeared between dozens of those puppets, and it took me a while to get rid of all of them. As for those two¡­ Huh? Kakashi-sensei? And the other one is¡­me?!"


    (F* it. I''m getting an aneurism writing this: the Naruto from the original canon shall henceforth be known as Naruto|)


    Seeing the perplexed look on Naruto''s face, Yuna couldn''t help but chuckle while Kakashi and Naruto| looked at Naruto,pletely dumbfounded.


    While Naruto| had no idea what to make of the person looking almost exactly like him, Kakashi''s mind was working in overdrive.


    ''He looks like abination of Naruto| and Minato-sensei. He mentioned teleportation just now. Are these two in the same situation as us? More importantly, both of them seem to know me and Naruto| and this other Naruto even said that Naruto| was him. Now that I see those two standing next to each other, it reminds me of how Minato-sensei and Kushina looked together. Although I heard theories about it, is something like that really possible?''


    "A different timeline?"


    Hearing Kakashi''s words, Yuna nodded in approval.


    "Haha, as expected of you, Kakashi, I came to the same conclusion."


    Hearing Yuna and Kakashi''s words, Naruto''s eyes widened in surprise.


    "So it is like that. Since I analyzed dad''s sealing method, I know that he sealed the Ley Line by fixing time and space around it with his kunai as an anchor point. That means that we were transported to the date and location when the Ley Line was first sealed. Additionally, there must have been an additional interference due to the seal shattering instead of being removed normally, which resulted in us being sent to apletely different timeline in addition to being sent back in time."


    When Naruto finished his exnation, Yuna only nodded her head in agreement with Naruto''s theory, while Kakashi and Naruto| had a slightly different reaction.


    When Kakashi heard such a well-structured andplex analysis of the current situation from someone who looked and sounded almost exactly like the Naruto| he knew, his jaw hit the ground so hard that it almost tunneled down to the center of the.


    ''H-He might look like Naruto|, but he certainly is an entirely different person. Even if I ignore that ridiculous analysis I just heard, many things about him are differentpared to the Naruto| I know. First of all, that sneak attack on me was not something Naruto| could ever pull off. It was subtle and deadly, two words that don''t fit Naruto| at all. Actually, it''s his whole presence that feels different. His entire body oozes confidence while there are no openings at all. He isposed and calm, and despite all of that, I can still feel quite a bit of Naruto''s| open mind and exuberant personality in him.''


    While Kakashi was busy puzzling together as much information as he could about the person in front of him, Naruto|, after hearing the exnation of the current situation from Naruto, had smokeing out of his ears, while he was dazedly staring at nothing.


    His brain overheated after trying to attempt to understand Naruto''s exnation.

 Chapter 217 - Father-in-Law

    <h4>Chapter 217 - Father-in-Law</h4>


    *Author Note*


    Gonna change Naruto| to Naru2, since I find it funny. Shoutouts to SuperBort for the idea.


    *End of Author Note*


    A short whileter, Naru2 managed to reset his brain. He held his head like he had a headache while looking around in confusion.


    "Urgh, what happened? Why am I suddenly having a headache?"


    Momentster, his eyes fell on Naruto, resulting in him tilting his head in confusion.


    "Wow, we two look really simr, you know. Who are you?"


    Naruto''s eyebrow twitched a little when he realized that his other version seemed to have erased thest five minutes of the conversation from his mind. Naruto was fully aware that he was not someone who has a good grasp of theoretical knowledge. Still, it seems like this version of him is significantly worse in that regard. After thinking about the best way to describe the current situation without making it tooplex, Naruto opened his mouth.


    "I''m you, but a different version."


    Naru2 clearly didn''t believe what he just heard, but after ncing at Kakashi and receiving a nod from him, the doubt instantly cleared up.


    "I see, got it."


    Naruto''s eyebrow twitched yet again, but he decided not to bothermenting any further since he could feel more enemies approaching. Additionally, he felt a few more people appearing as well. When he felt the chakra signature of one of them, he couldn''t help but be surprised.


    He nced at Yuna, and after seeing a mischievous smirk on her face, his own face twisted into a smirk as well.


    They could just blow the iing puppets away with one big jutsu, but since they had an additional audience now, Yuna and Naruto decided to show off something else instead.


    "Hehe, ready nee-san?"


    "Of course. This will be fun."


    As soon as Yuna finished speaking, she pulled out a total of 6 kunai. Instead of normal ones, however, every one of them looked like a big snowke.


    Meanwhile, Naruto pulled out his own set of kunai. Instead of looking like snowkes, they looked like Minato''s specially made kunai but with an orange handle.


    Kakashi gaped when he saw the kunai in Naruto''s hand, but before he could say anything, Naruto and Yuna had already thrown their kunai towards the hole in the ceiling.


    Momentster, a horde of puppets rushed into the room, but the moment the first puppet reached the foremost kunai, Yuna appeared in front of it and smashed a ball entirely made of chakra into it. Although Yuna usually never used the Rasengan, she decided to do so since it would have a more significant impact on their audience.


    Not even a secondter, the second kunai reached one of the puppets. This time, Naruto appeared to destroy it with a Rasengan, and as soon as he did, he disappeared again to get rid of the next one.


    Kakashi could only stare dumbfoundedly at what was happening in front of him. He had seen Minato''s techniques before, and now there were actually two people who were using them in tandem. Kakashi couldn''t help but shiver when he realized that Yuna and Naruto were not only traveling towards their own kunai but were freely switching between each other''s kunai while even exchanging positions asionally.


    The [Flying Thunder God Seal] was already an incredible, terrifying technique, but what he saw him in front of him made it even more ridiculous. Fighting against one person using it was already beyond confusing, so adding a second person in the mix made it pretty much impossible to predict.


    Not even a minuteter, over 50 puppets were smashed into pieces, and the duo casuallynded in front of Naru2 and Kakashi.


    "Well, using it like that isn''t really my style, but I have to admit that was rather fun."


    "Hehe, I agree, nee-san. We should do this more often."


    Kakashi was just about to ask how both of them managed to learn the [Flying Thunder God Seal] when Naru2 stepped forward and pointed his finger at Naruto.


    "That was awesome, you know! Didn''t you say that you are me!? Why can''t I do the same then!?"


    Naruto was slightly dumbfounded by Naru2''s questions, but momentster, he simply shrugged his shoulders.


    "Your chakra control is not good enough. This technique uses high-level seals, so you need to know how to create them. It would be best if you had a good understanding of space, as well. From the first nce, these are all the reasons I can detect."


    Yet again, smoke wasing out of Naru2''s head, but he managed to get a grip much faster this time.


    "What do you mean with my chakra control isn''t good enough? I mastered the water walking exercise, and I can even use a Rasengan, you know."


    Naruto could only shake his head when he heard what the other him said.


    "How could such a basic exercise and the ability to use an A-rank technique be considered good chakra control?"


    As Naruto said these words, he lifted his right hand with his fingers pointing upwards and formed a small Rasengan at the top of each of his fingers.


    "If you can''t at least do this much, then you shouldn''t even bother thinking about learning the [Flying Thunder God Seal]."


    Kakashi and Naru2 could only gape at the insane chakra control disyed in front of them. Considering that Naru2 still can''t create a Rasengan without the support of a shadow clone, he quickly discarded the idea of learning what he just saw. Especially since the other two points mentioned instantly gave him a headache if he thought about them.


    Seeing the skills of the Naruto she trained towering over the skills of his counterpart, Yuna couldn''t help but feel a little proud about what she achieved.


    She chuckled a little and discarded her thoughts before looking in a specific direction.


    "You have been watching for a while now; how about you show yourselves?"


    After a short moment of silence, five people appeared. Four of them were wearing masks, while the fifth one was Hinata, who had an amused smile on her face.


    After theynded in front of Yuna''s group, Hinata looked at one of the masked people with a smirk on her face and started speaking.


    "See? I told you Yuna would notice us, father-inw."

 Chapter 218 - Persistence Leads To Success

    <h4>Chapter 218 - Persistence Leads To Sess</h4>


    After getting teleported away, Hinata found herself inside a massive hall with a wry smile on her face.


    ''I guess I should have expected something outrageous to happen when I epted a mission with Yuna and Naruto. Yuna seeks chaotic situations, while Naruto stumbles into them even if he doesn''t want to. It would be weirder if nothing special happened.''


    After shaking her head in amusement, Hinata activated her Byakugan to see whether she could find Yuna or Naruto.


    The moment she activated her eyes, her attention was drawn to another hall that was somewhat close to her current position. In there, four people were fighting against a horde of puppets. The weird thing was that she actually knew two of the people who were fighting.


    One of them was Kakashi, but instead of being an adult, he was a young child. The other one was Minato, Yuna''s father, who died years ago.


    ''Yuna once talked about traveling through time; is that what happened? I hope there is a way to get back to my timeline, or I would have to wait a long time to meet Yuna again. Now that I think about it, I bet baby Yuna is super cute, so waiting might not be that bad, hehe.''


    ''Oh well, personally, I can do nothing about this, so I can only hope that Yuna and Naruto traveled together with me. Maybe I should have spent more time learning seals? No, that would have been a waste of time, even if it would be helpful now.''


    After shaking her head to get rid of her idle thoughts, Hinata started running towards Minato''s group. A slight blush appeared on Hinata''s face while a small giggle escaped her mouth.


    ''Hehe, time to greet my father-inw.''


    A short whileter, Hinata arrived on the battlefield and immediately noticed that no one was using ninjutsu. After scanning the puppets with her Byakugan, she could make a rather good guess why no one was using ninjutsu but personally didn''t care about it.


    While Hinata started gathering chakra in her mouth to prepare her jutsu, Minato noticed her and started calling her.


    "Don''t use ninjutsu; the puppets can absor¡­"


    "[Water Style: Severing Water Wire]"


    Before Minato could finish speaking, a very thin beam of water shot out of Hinata''s mouth, and just like Minato said, a few of the puppets tried to absorb Hinata''s jutsu. However, instead of absorbing the whole jutsu, the puppets only managed to weaken it, resulting in them getting cut to pieces anyway.


    While Minato and his team were dumbfounded by Hinata''s jutsu not being absorbed, Hinata scoffed at the bisected puppets. Although it wasn''t as extreme as Yuna''s ice, Hinata started getting more used to enhancing a jutsu with her understanding of water. The puppets couldn''t absorb the chakra of her jutsu properly because her attack didn''t just use chakra.


    Seeing the dumbfounded expression on Minato''s face, Hinata couldn''t help but chuckle a little before she started speaking.


    "We can talkter; let''s get rid of the remaining puppets first."


    Although Minato had many questions, especially why a Hyuga was using ninjutsu and was currently cutting apart her enemies with a sword, he agreed with Hinata''s suggestion, so he started getting rid of the remaining puppets.


    A short whileter, all the puppets were broken to pieces, and Minato was eyeing Hinata with suspicion. Although he would never say so openly, Minato didn''t like the Hyuga n. Since Hinata wasn''t hiding her forehead, she should be someone from the main family as well. However, there was no way that the Hyuga n wouldn''t boast to everyone they could find if they had such a young and powerful shinobi in their ranks, so Minato, having never heard of her, was incredibly suspicious of her.


    Hinata saw Minato''s suspicion, but she didn''t mind. A slight smirk appeared on her face as she did a small bow towards Minato.


    "Greetings, father-inw. My name is Hinata. I currently have nost name, but it will be Uzumaki soon, hehe."


    Minato almost face-nted when Hinata called him father-inw. He didn''t even have a child yet, but somehow, someone appeared that imed to be his daughter-inw.


    "Sensei, Kushina will get very angry when I tell her about this."


    Minato''s face paled when he heard Kakashi''s words, but before he could say anything, Hinata''s face lit up.


    "Ohh? Is mother-inw here as well? I would like to greet her, if possible."


    Yet again, Minato was dumbfounded. After all, what Hinata just said meant that she was together with the child of Kushina and him, which should be impossible.


    Yet again, Hinata couldn''t help butugh when she saw Minato''s facial expression. Although she thought it would be fun to continue messing with him, she decided to reveal the secret for now.


    "Haha, sorry, sorry, it was rather amusing messing with you, so I couldn''t help myself. The truth is that I am from the future and got transported here after one of your kunai broke due to a slight oversight."


    Minato, naturally, didn''t believe her for even a second.


    "So, you im toe from the future? Can you prove that?"


    After pondering Minato''s words, Hinata shrugged her shoulders and lifted up her right hand. Momentster, a Rasengan formed on it. Although she had never used it before, she understood how it was created, so she could easily imitate the jutsu with her superior chakra control.


    Seeing the Rasengan appear on Hinata''s hand, not only Minato''s but the eyes of his whole group bulged.


    "A-Although I admit that that was rather impressive, it still isn''t enough to prove your outrageous im ofing from the future."


    Hinata nodded in acknowledgment when she heard Minato''s words, and momentster, she pulled out one of Yuna''s special kunai.


    "Here. This was created by your daughter. I think the seals on it should look somewhat familiar to you."


    Although Minato had some doubts about that, the moment he held the kunai in his hand his jaw dropped to the ground.


    ''This isn''t just the [Flying Thunder God Seal]; it is a heavily modified version of it. My own version already has multiple safety mechanisms in ce, but this is even more insane. Even if you wanted to hurt yourself while using the technique, it probably wouldn''t be possible. And what is this sealing style? Although it somewhat resembles what the Uzumaki n used, there are clearly foreign elements in here as well. I can understand the parts that are based on the Uzumaki style, but I have no idea what I am supposed to do with the other parts.''


    Minato shook his head and heaved a sigh before giving Hinata the kunai back.


    "I believe your im ofing from the future. That sealing form on the kunai is tooplex to be made just to trick me."


    When the rest of his team heard his words, they immediately wanted to ask him if he was genuinely sure about what he just said, but before they could do so, Minato lifted his hand to calm them down.


    "Hinata, can y¡­"


    "Daughter-inw."


    "¡­Can y¡­"


    "Daughter-inw."


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "*Sigh*. Daughter-inw, can you tell me the whole story about how you got here?"


    Hearing Minato calling her daughter-inw, a bright smile appeared on Hinata''s face. Momentster, she started telling him about everything that has happened so far.

 Chapter 219 - Meeting Up

    <h4>Chapter 219 - Meeting Up</h4>


    After Minato epted calling Hinata daughter-inw, the group started traveling together. After talking for a while, Hinata found out that Minato and his team were here to gather information about someone called Anrokuzan, who is suspected of having killed the previous queen of thisnd and was supposedly raising an army.


    In exchange for the information about Minato''s current mission, Hinata told him how exactly she got here and what task her group had beforeing here.


    Minato was somewhat surprised when Hinata revealed that he was the one that sealed the Ley Line in the future. After hearing how the kunai that was sealing the Ley Line broke, he could make a pretty good guess how Hinata and her group got transported to a different time.


    He was just about to tell her his theory when Hinata, who still had her Byakugan activated, started speaking.


    "I found them; they aren''t far away from us and are about to collide with a group of about 50 puppets¡­huh?"


    When Minato heard Hinata suddenly being surprised by something, his face immediately became severe.


    "What happened? Did they get ambushed? Do they need support?"


    After taking another nce at Yuna''s group and hearing Minato''s words, Hinata chuckled slightly while a wry smile appeared on her face.


    "No, there is no need to worry. It''s just that I always thought you had twins, but it seems like the number was upgraded to triplets."


    "Huh, triplets? What do you mean?"


    "Well, I have no idea. As far as I know, you had twins, but there is a third person right now that feels very simr to Naruto, your son. I guess my group isn''t the only group that was sent here. *Sigh* I knew things would get messy after I epted a mission with Yuna and Naruto, but I didn''t expect it to be this bad."


    Hearing Hinata''s words, a slight smirk appeared on Minato''s face. So far, Hinata was the one who kept messing with him, and now he finally got a chance to get some revenge.


    "Shouldn''t you be happy? You were rather obstinate to being called daughter-inw by me, and now your boyfriends suddenly doubled. Since you love him so much that you keep bugging me about it, it should be a good thing, right?"


    Minato expected Hinata to at least blush a little, but she only gave him a weirded-out look.


    "Aren''t you misunderstanding something? The one I''m dating isn''t your son, Naruto, but your daughter, Yuna."


    "Huh? For real?"


    "Yeah. Oh, by the way, Yuna wants to create a big harem, and there are already multiple members."


    "WHAT!? That''s outrageous! I''m so jealo¡­*cough*¡­ I mean outraged!"


    Hinata couldn''t help but facepalm when she heard Minato''s words. She hoped that Minato could function at least as a small voice of reason for Yuna, but that obviously wouldn''t work if Minato had that kind of attitude.


    "Sensei, I''m gonna tell Kushina about what just happened."


    Yet again, Minato paled when he heard Kakashi''s words.


    "K-Kakashi, there is no reason to tell Kushina about this situation. H-How about I teach you a new jutsu when we get back to Konoha."


    "Okay, I ept."


    Minato could feel his eyebrow twitch when he heard how easily Kakashi epted his offer. Although he knew that Kakashi was ckmailing him, there really wasn''t anything he could do about that right now.


    A short whileter, the whole group arrived in the same hall where Yuna and her group were currently chatting with each other.


    To Hinata''s surprise, Minato decided not to approach them and hid his presence instead, causing Hinata to shake her head in amusement.


    "I don''t know about the other two, but I can guarantee you that Yuna and Naruto have already noticed us, and that they are aware of who you are."


    "Even if you say that neither of them seems to be acting as if they noticed us. They will surely do something after they noticed that someone is watching them, right?"


    Hinata chuckled a little before shaking her head in denial.


    "I doubt that. Since they know who you are and are aware that I am part of this group, as well, they will probably mess with you in some way before revealing that they noticed us."


    "Mess with me? What do you mean by this?"


    When Minato asked his question to Hinata, a massive group of puppets entered through the hole in the ceiling while Yuna and Naruto flung kunai at them at the same time.


    Minato widened his eyes in surprise when he saw that Naruto''s kunai looked almost like his own special kunai, while Hinata chuckled yet again.


    "Do you still want me to answer how they could mess with you, or does this answer your question, father-inw?"


    Minato, however, didn''t answer Hinata''s teasing question and looked at the spectacle unfolding in front of him instead. Two people were perfectly coordinating their use of the [Flying Thunder God Seal] with each other in a manner that even Minato didn''t expect to be possible. The greatest danger of using this technique was losing the awareness of where everything was and teleporting to a position that was currently under attack without even noticing it. By having two people teleporting around, there will be a second set of eyes on the battlefield that can help you out if you identally teleported somewhere where a kunai is about to pierce through your neck.


    After thinking about it for a short moment, Minato shook his head with a wry smile on his face. Although having a second person to perform the technique would strengthen it, it was not like he could just pull a person like that out of his sleeves. The only possible candidate would be Kushina, but her fighting style waspletely different from Minato''s, so there was no point in making her learn something utterly contrary to what she usually did.


    After Yuna and Naruto finished their assault on the puppets, a smirk appeared on Yuna''s face as she started looking directly at where Minato was currently hiding.


    "You have been watching for a while now; how about you show yourselves?"


    Minato smiled wryly when he realized that he had indeed been found, and momentster, he appeared in front of Yuna''s group with his own and Hinata.


    Hinata, naturally, decided to rub in the fact that she had been correct about Yuna noticing their presence.


    "See? I told you Yuna would notice us, father-inw."

 Chapter 220 - Yuna Teaches Minato The Way

    <h4>Chapter 220 - Yuna Teaches Minato The Way</h4>


    The moment Minato arrived, an awkward atmosphere started spreading. After taking a nce at the people present, Minato could feel his eyebrow twitch in annoyance.


    Two Kakashis; one young and one old. Two Narutos; one can use the [Flying Thunder God Seal], while the other one seemed to get a headache just thinking about it. Additionally, there was Yuna, who looked somewhat simr to Kushina and was currently throwing flirtatious looks at Hinata, resulting in Hinata blushing a little. To round the whole situation up, a bunch of puppets were encased in ice, meaning that one of the people present should be able to use ice style, which should be impossible.


    After realizing that he was about to get a headache by just thinking about the current situation, Minato simply discarded his worries. It''s not like he could do anything to untangle the mess in front of him anyway, so he might as well stop thinking about it.


    He walked towards Yuna and Naruto and asked the question that has been bothering him from the moment he saw the duo attack the puppets.


    "What is the name of the move you used to defeat the puppets?"


    Naruto and Hinata immediately facepalmed when they heard Minato''s question, while a glint appeared on Yuna''s face.


    "[Uzumaki Style: Spiralling Twin Fangs Heaven Copsing Assault]"


    The adult Kakashi, who had barely managed toprehend that his sensei was here, mirrored Hinata and Naruto''s facepalm when he heard the name Yuna had given her technique.


    ''It appears that she has inherited sensei''s naming sense to some degree. I guess I should be happy that Naru2 didn''t inherit it.''


    Minato, meanwhile, pondered about the name Yuna had given her technique for a moment before nodding in approval.


    "A good name, as expected of my daughter."


    The people present could only shake their heads when they heard Minato''s words.


    The moment Naru2 saw the smaller version of Kakashi, his head shortcircuited, and it certainly didn''t help that the supposedly quiet and shy Hinata he knew currently had a broad smile on her face while she was talking with Yuna.


    "Can someone exin the situation to me? What happened with Hinata? Why is she here, and why can she suddenly talk without the slightest stutter? Why is there a mini version of Kakashi, and why did that guy call you his daughter? Doesn''t that mean he is my father as well?"


    After hearing Naru2''sst question, Yuna immediately red at the adult Kakashi. After all, Naru2 clearly doesn''t know who his father was, despite Kakashi knowing precisely who it was. Although Yuna didn''t know why that information was concealed from Naru2, she wasn''t happy about it at all.


    Feeling Yuna''s re on him, Kakashi shrugged his shoulders.


    "He was supposed to be told after he became a chunin, but so far, he is still a genin."


    Yet again, an awkward atmosphere covered the group, while Naru2 had a sheepish smile on his face.


    "Haha, I-I wasn''t in Konoha for three years, so I didn''t have a chance to take the chunin exam yet."


    Yuna shook her head in annoyance when she heard Naruto''s words.


    "That damn pervert, guess I really need to beat him up after I''m back in my timeline."


    Yuna shook her head to get the idle thoughts out of it and looked at Naru2. Although he was from a different time, she could still be considered his big sister, so she decided to answer Naru2''s questions.


    "Anyway, let''s put beating up the pervert aside. The answers to your questions are the following: Yes. I happened. Because I happened. Time travel. Because I could be considered as such. In the same sense as he is mine. Any questions?"


    "*Urgh. I-I still have no clue what''s going on, but I think you said that he is my father, right?"


    "Sure, if you want to interpret it that way."


    Seeing the happy smile on Naru2''s face, Yuna only shrugged her shoulders.


    ''This is an entirely different timeline, so the Minato in front of us could be apletely different version from the one we know. Frankly, I don''t consider him to be my father, but if it makes Naru2 happy, I guess it doesn''t matter.''


    While Naru2 had an emotional reunion with Minato, who felt that the situation was beyond weird but didn''t have the heart to reject Naru2, Yuna walked towards the adult Kakashi with a mischievous glint in her eyes.


    ''Hehe, let''s see how simr the timelines are.''


    Kakashi instinctively took a step back when he saw Yuna approaching him. He wasn''t sure why, but he somehow had a bad feeling about whatever Yuna wanted to do.


    However, a short momentter, Yuna pulled out a small book, and the ominous feeling vanished instantly. He didn''t know why, but his instincts were screaming at him to get that book.


    "*Gulp* W-What kind of book is that?"


    Seeing Kakashi''s reaction, a smirk appeared on Yuna''s face.


    "Hehe, I think we both know what kind of book this is, don''t we? Are you interested in wares from a different timeline? I even got two more of these bad boys with me."


    "I-I want them. What do you want in return?"


    "Hehe, has Jiraiya released a new book in recent years?"


    Kakashi''s one visible eye shone in understanding, and a small giggle escaped his mouth when he heard Yuna''s question.


    ''I see. I guess I am not the only one who wants books from another timeline, hehe.''


    Kakashi was just about to nod in acknowledgment when powerful killing intent flooded over the group.


    "Yuna, why do you want a book like that?"


    The owner of that killing intent was Hinata, who was currently leaking a dark aura while looking at Yuna.


    Yuna, meanwhile, was utterly indifferent to Hinata''s killing intent and just shrugged her shoulders.


    "Isn''t that obvious? I want it to mess with Jiraiya."


    "Are you sure you don''t want to read it, Yuna?"


    Although Hinata''s killing intent was reduced after Yuna''s answer, Hinata was still ring at her. Although she knew that she was being somewhat irrational right now, she still didn''t want Yuna to read Jiraiya''s book. Considering how Jiraiya did his "research", Hinata really didn''t want Yuna to have anything to do with him.


    A slight smirk appeared on Yuna''s face, and Hinata immediately paled a little. Although she didn''t know what Yuna was about to say, she knew that it certainly wouldn''t end well for her.


    "Hehe, how about we read it together? Just you and me. We can even act out the "important" scenes if you want."


    When Hinata heard Yuna''s words, she immediately started blushing while her re at Yuna intensified, making her look rather cute in Yuna''s eyes.


    While everyone was averting their eyes from the pink atmosphere, Minato took out a small notebook and started scribbling on it with lightning speed. The first words he wrote were: "How to calm down your furious girlfriend after she finds your porn."

 Chapter 221 - Corruption Of Another Timeline

    <h4>Chapter 221 - Corruption Of Another Timeline</h4>


    A short whileter, Yuna and Kakashi both stowed away a few small books with satisfied expressions on their faces.


    While trading with Kakashi, Yuna noticed that someone was looking at Kakashi and her in annoyance, and after ncing around for a moment, she saw the small Kakashi ring at her.


    A smirk appeared on Yuna''s face as she approached him and squatted in front of him. Another small book appeared in Yuna''s hand, which she immediately dangled in front of Kakashi''s eyes.


    "Hehe, how about it? Want to give it a try as well?"


    The small Kakashi only scoffed at Yuna''s offer without changing his facial expressions at all.


    "I have no interest in dirty books like that."


    "Ohh? Is that so? Considering how your future version acts, I somewhat doubt that. How about just giving it a try?"


    "No, I am not a pervert like him."


    Hearing the words of his younger version, Kakashi shook his head with pity in his eyes.


    ''How pitiful, young me. You are simply too young and na?ve to understand true art. When was it that I started understanding true art for the first time? It should be a few more years for my younger version until he does so as well. Ah, how pitiful.''


    While Kakashi wasmenting his younger version''s "cruel fate", a mischievous smirk appeared on Yuna''s face.


    "Hehe, why not give it a little try? What''s the worst that could happen? There is no way your will is weak enough to be addicted just after reading a few pages, right?"


    [I see, so you have started sinking your ws into different timelines as well. As expected of you, no one can escape your corruption.]


    ''I mean, Kakashi is already a lost cause anyway, so I think he shouldn''t count?''


    [Wasn''t it you that said that Minato could be apletely different person because we are in another timeline? Shouldn''t that apply to Kakashi as well?]


    ''Haha¡­errr¡­oops? Well, in my defense, just look at how the young Kakashi acts like a mature, stoic adult. Isn''t that really cute? How could I possibly not want to corrupt him after seeing that?''


    [*Sigh*, Whatever.]


    While Yuna was bantering with Kurama, a sliver of hesitation appeared on the young Kakashi''s face. Yuna, naturally, saw that, which caused her smile to intensify.


    "Hehe,e on. Give it a try. All the cool kids read stuff like that."


    [Oh wow, really? The old "all the cool kids do it" line? That''s pretty much the oldest trick in the book.]


    ''Hehe, that might be the case, but that is because it still works perfectly fine on young people.''


    And just like Yuna said, the indifference in Kakashi''s eyes was shaken yet again when he heard Yuna''s words. Yuna was just about to give him another push when a hand smacked the back of her head.


    *Smack*


    "Yuna, could you refrain from corrupting young children with your behavior."


    At first, a frown appeared on Yuna''s face, but after seeing that the person who smacked the back of her head was Hinata, it quickly changed into a smirk. When Hinata saw Yuna''s facial expression, she got a bad feeling, yet again, but before she could say anything, Yuna resumed speaking.


    "Hehe, no worries, Hinata. I will make that our future children will not be influenced by stuff like that."


    An image of a smaller version of Yuna that had her hair color popped up into Hinata''s mind and immediately caused a crimson blush and a sloppy smile to appear on her face.


    "Hehe, our children~ Just how cute will they be?"


    Yet again, a small notebook appeared in Minato''s hand and he started furiously scribbling on it while murmuring to himself.


    "I see. If Kushina is angry at me, I usually apologize, but to think there was a solution like that as well. Kushina is rather shy when ites to stuff like that, so this might actually work!"


    A few minutester, the whole group started moving together, and Minato''s eyebrow immediately started twitching when he felt the current atmosphere. Instead of an A-Rank mission, it felt like he was currently on a sightseeing tour or a simr leisure activity.


    Yuna and Hinata were currently walking side by side while Hinata leaned into Yuna with a happy smile and a light blush on her face. A pink atmosphere was surrounding the duo, and they were clearly flirting with each other.


    The adult Kakashi had one hand in his pockets while the other one was holding a book in front of his face. The way he walked looked incredibly sloppy, and he would asionally giggle in a perverted manner.


    The child Kakashi, somehow, managed to get his hands on a simr-looking book as well. Unlike the adult Kakashi, who Minato could tell was still paying attention to his surroundings, he waspletely lost in the book he was holding and would asionally even trip over some pebbles. Minato had no idea how Yuna managed to slip him that book, but she somehow managed to do so despite flirting with Hinata the whole time.


    The other two people in his group, Shibi Aburame and Ch¨­za Akimichi did not have much of a presence to begin with, so they were only following Minato without saying anything. Ch¨­za was eating, while Shibi appeared to bemunicating with one of his insects.


    Meanwhile, the two Narutos irritated Minato the most. Well, Naru2 irritated him the most, while Naruto was the close second ce.


    "EH!!! NO WAY!!! HAKU SURVIVED, YOU KNOW!?"


    "Yeah, Haku and Zabuza both survived the encounter."


    This was what irritated Minato so much. The other people at least weren''t making much noise, but Naruto had no hesitation casually answering Naru2''s question, while Naru2 was asking his question loud enough to make half the city hear him.


    He was just about to reprimand them when he heard something from Naruto that he found rather interesting, so he decided to hold the scolding back for now.


    "Haku actually became my girlfriend a few months after we finished the mission."


    Naru2''s eyes bulged while Minato nodded in approval.


    ''As expected of my son. He is still young, but he already found a girlfriend for himself. Well, Yuna has one¡­or rather multiple herself, but that somehow still feels a little weird to me. Rather than being told that my daughter has a harem, it feels much more natural to me if I am told that my son has a girlfriend.''


    "Wasn''t Haku a boy?"


    Naru2''s following words almost caused Minato to facent, while Naruto couldn''t help but chuckle a little.


    "Well, I don''t know about your timeline, but the Haku I know is definitely female, hehe."


    Hearing Naruto''s words, Yuna''s attention was drawn towards him, and after realizing what he just said and how he said it, a blush appeared on Naruto''s face.


    "N-No, I-I didn''t mean it like that. I-I¡­errr¡­I¡­"


    "You just took a little peek."


    "That''s rig¡­NO! That''s not it!"


    Seeing Naruto getting more and more flustered, Yuna couldn''t help butugh out loud.


    "Hahaha, haven''t you omitted something rather significant as well, Naruto? Hehe, my little brother is actually a womanizer and managed to nab himself, two girlfriends, at the same time."


    Hearing Yuna''s words, Naruto''s blush intensified even further before he lowered his head and started speaking in an annoyed manner.


    "Like you are one to talk about being a womanizer, nee-san. I know about three, but I am pretty sure that there are more than that."


    The moment everyone in the group heard Yuna and Naruto''s discussion, they stopped walking and looked at the duo in disbelief. Well, everyone besides the young Kakashi, who was still immersed in the book he was holding.


    Minato could only sigh in defeat when he heard that Yuna and even Naruto were creating a harem.


    ''Are my children fated to be¡­ "unique"? Two of them have a harem, while the third appears to have no awareness about being a shinobi.''


    *Author Note*


    Shoutouts to my new Pat-reons: Shira_Ori, Bj?rn H?kon Thorvaldsen, Wesley Tebbens, Duvet, Moltas ?kerstr?m


    *End of Author Note*

 Chapter 222 - Time Travel 101

    <h4>Chapter 222 - Time Travel 101</h4>


    A short whileter, a deep sigh escaped Minato''s mouth. He had thought about what he was supposed to do with the time travelers for a while now and had troubleing to a conclusion. But after having interacted with them for a while and seeing theirbat strength, he finally made a decision.


    He felt like the Kakashi and Naru2 pair wouldn''t bring him much trouble.


    Naru2 would be easy to fool, while Kakashi might be hard to fool but probably wouldn''t mind pretending.


    Yuna, Hinata, and Naruto, however, were apletely different stories. All three of them were strong and held themselves with confidence. Additionally, all three of them pretty much instantly understood that time travel was somehow involved in their meeting with him.


    He didn''t know the consequences of people from different time periods meeting, but he didn''t think it was something good. If it were just Kakashi and Naru2, he would just pretend to be a normal Konoha shinobi on a mission, but with the trio revealing his identity, that was no longer possible.


    Another critical factor was that Yuna clearly enjoyed creating chaotic situations. Minato only got to know her for a short time, but she already seeded in multiple cases where she tried to mess with other people.


    Worst of all, he couldn''t get a read on her at all. Every shinobi who has reached a certain level of strength is skilled at reading bodynguage while at the same time concealing their own, but he couldn''t get anything out of Yuna. Even Kakashi, who appeared to be his age or even older, couldn''t wholly conceal his bodynguage from him, so he was naturally on guard against someone who didn''t appear to be above the age of fifteen.


    As if she could hear his thoughts, a smirk appeared on Yuna''s face as her eyes met Minato''s.


    "Ohh? It seems like you have finally decided to show some of your cards. About time."


    The moment Yuna''s deep, purple eyes met Minato''s, a shiver went through his whole body.


    ''Dangerous. Incredibly dangerous. Those are not the eyes of a young shinobi.''


    The moment Yuna''s words left her mouth, Hinata and Naruto''s eyes zeroed in on Minato like they were just waiting for this to happen. Yet again, Minato''s eyes widened in surprise as he made another discovery.


    ''They were waiting for this? How did they know about that? Did Yuna figure it out somehow? Even if that was the case, how did she inform the other two?''


    Seeing Minato getting more and more agitated, a wide smile appeared on Yuna''s face. To her, there were very few things more enjoyable than messing with stoic people who lost theirposure, after all.


    After taking a good look at Minato''s current condition, his current state of mind, and his bodynguage, Yuna could more or less guess his current thoughts.


    A calm, calcting smile appeared on Yuna''s face, like everything that happened so far was exactly like she predicted it to be.


    "Yes, I figured out that you knew more about the current situation the moment I met you."


    Seeing the expression of surprise and terror on Minato''s face, Yuna did an internal fist pump due to correctly guessing his thoughts.


    ''Hehe, gotcha!''


    After Minato saw Yuna''s calm expression twist into a smirk, he could only groan in annoyance.


    ''*Urgh* She actually tricked me. Damnit. Whatever, since I wanted to tell them what I know anyway, it doesn''t really matter.''


    "*Sigh* Anyway, I might as well tell you what I know about the current situation. It is very likely that your two groups aren''t the only ones that came here due to time travel. Around six years ago, a person named Mukade came h¡­"


    "MUKADA!? That''s the guy we were supposed to capture! He was swallowed by the same light that got us here!"


    Yuna nodded her head to Naru2''s words.


    "It was the same for us, but we killed him before we were transported."


    Although Minato was slightly annoyed that Naru2 interrupted him, he still nodded in acknowledgment and continued speaking.


    "Apparently, he changed his name to Anrokuzan aftering here and is currently functioning as the minister of this country. We got secret intel that he was the one responsible for the death of thest queen, so my team was sent here to capture him while protecting the new queen from him."


    When Minato said the word "queen", Hinata stepped next to Yuna and grabbed her arm as if she was trying to prevent her from running off.


    Yuna couldn''t help but chuckle a little when she noticed Hinata''s behavior but didn''t say anything about it.


    "The reason why I haven''t said anything about this yet, is because I''m honestly not sure what will happen if people from multiple different timelines met while being aware that they are time travelers. Since all measures I tried to take were crushed instantly by Yuna''s group revealing what was going on, I decided to just tell you what I know now."


    Everyone nodded in acknowledgment when they heard Minato''s words except for Yuna, who simply shrugged her shoulders.


    "If that is why you didn''t want to tell us anything, you don''t need to worry about the consequences. Our three groups are from entirely different timelines, and we can only influence each other''s timelines by actively traveling to them. Right now, we can only change the things in your timeline, Minato. Even if we were to kill you here and now, Naruto and I wouldn''t suddenly stop existing.


    Additionally, let''s not forget that I couldn''t have killed you if we were to stop existing. Would that mean I would start existing again? And as the consequence of that, would it mean I would have killed you again?


    No, that''s not how it works. There isn''t just one timeline; there are multiple ones that exist parallel to each other. While we are here, the time in our world keeps flowing forward as well. That means that if we stay here for three days, then these three days will have passed in our world as well. Was that understandable?"


    The moment Yuna finished speaking, the sound of steam shooting out of something could be heard. Yuna nced around and noticed that Naru2''s eyes were swiveling around in confusion while steam was escaping his ears.


    ''Well, at least one person didn''t understand my exnation.''


    After Minato pondered Yuna''s words for a while, he resumed speaking.


    "Okay, I understand your exnation, but how do you know that?"


    "Well, I know because I know, but I assume that exnation isn''t enough for you. Although I can''t give you any concrete proof right now, I think Kakashi''s presence here is a good indicator."


    The moment his name was called, the adult Kakashi looked up from his book towards Yuna, while his younger version didn''t even twitch and continued reading.


    "Me?"


    "Yes, you. Do you remember ever going on this mission with Minato and meeting me? Or maybe even more important, do you remember ever reading that book in your hand?"


    When Yuna finished speaking, she pointed her finger at the young Kakashi, resulting in Minato and Kakashi''s eyes shining in understanding.


    ''I see. Is that why she gave that book to Kakashi? She wanted to test her theory about time travel. If we could influence each other''s timeline indirectly, then Kakashi should either know about the book from the start or get knowledge about it the moment he received it, but since none of these things happened, Yuna could make sure that her theory is correct. I wasn''t expecting that such a silly action could have such a deep meaning behind it. Truly Impressive.''


    Minato was, naturally,pletely wrong. Yuna wanted to swap books with Kakashi so she could mess with Jiraiya, and the reason she knew about time travel was because she dealt with it in her previous life.

 Chapter 223 - Hinatas New Jutsu

    <h4>Chapter 223 - Hinata''s New Jutsu</h4>


    A whileter, the group left the city''s undergroundwork and arrived on the surface. The moment Hinata and the two Narutos saw the city of Loran, their mouths gaped open in wonder.


    The whole city consisted of gigantic, interconnected stone towers and looked significantly grander than any city they had ever seen. Neither of the three had ever seen buildings this huge, so after seeing an entire city constructed only with such structures, they could only be dumbfounded by it.


    Seeing the trio''s dumbfounded faces, Yuna started chuckling. She had seen a lot of impressive buildings in her previous life, so a bunch of towers that were barely 100 meters tall didn''t impress her in the slightest.


    "Hehe, this is certainly different from how cities are usually built. It reminds me a little of Amegakure, but the towers are made of stone instead of metal."


    After getting over their surprise, the group continued traveling and reached a vast za that was filled to the brim with people. From the looks of it, a massive festival was currently being held.


    After seeing what was going on, Yuna couldn''t help but be surprised.


    "*Whistle* That''s pretty f*ed up."


    Minato nodded in agreement when he heard Yuna''s words.


    "You have sharp senses."


    Yuna scoffed when she heard Minato''s words but didn''tment any further. Naru2, meanwhile, tilted his head in confusion after he heard the conversation between Yuna and Minato.


    "What do you mean? Isn''t it just a festival?"


    Hinata, Naruto, and Kakashi, who also didn''t understand what Yuna meant either, started paying more attention to the festival, and momentster, all of them opened their eyes in surprise.


    "All of these people are puppets!"


    Yuna nodded her head when she heard Naruto''s exmation, while Naru2 opened his eyes in surprise after he understood what Yuna meant.


    While everyone was watching the puppets moving around like they were celebrating something, happy calls of "your majesty" started echoing over the za. Momentster, a young woman with long, red hair appeared on one of the balconies of one of the towers and started waving to the crowd.


    Yuna chuckled with a wry smile on her face when she saw the woman happily waving towards the sea of puppets.


    "I guess that is the queen you are supposed to protect, Minato."


    Minato didn''t say anything and simply nodded his head with an expression that was mimicking Yuna''s on his face.


    "Indeed. I guess you can see why we thought that she was in danger?"


    "Yeah. She is either incredibly narcissistic to have a bunch of puppets apuding her, or someone wants her to believe that her people love her. Considering your current mission, I assume it''s thetter?"


    Just when Minato was about to confirm Yuna''s guess, the person standing on the balcony stumbled forward, and the moment she reached the railing, it "coincidently" broke apart.


    Yet again, Yuna couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "Well, that''s an assassination attempt if I have ever seen one."


    Yuna vanished from where she stood without saying anything else, surprising those who didn''t know of her speed. What no one noticed, however, was that someone else''s presence vanished as well.


    Yuna appeared underneath the falling queen and was just about to catch her when a water bullet appeared out of nowhere and smacked into her. Although the shot was too weak to deal any damage to her, it was still strong enough to send her slightly off course, resulting in her missing the queen.


    Instead of being surprised, Yuna had a wry smile on her face.


    "Well, that''s just unreasonable."


    After Yuna finished speaking, Hinata appeared and caught the falling queen instead of Yuna. A small smile appeared on her face while she murmured something to herself.


    "[First Wife Style: Denying the Harem Jutsu]"


    On the way down, Hinata jumped from wall to wall so the person she caught wouldn''t feel any difort from thending, and momentster, the rest of the groupnded next to her with weird expressions on their faces. The first to speak was Minato.


    "Errr¡­ I would like to ask you why you shot a water jutsu at Yuna? It was rtively weak, so it only pushed her away, but I would still like to know why."


    Hinata scoffed when she heard Minato''s words before answering his question.


    "Isn''t that obvious? If Yuna were the one who caught her, she would, obviously, fall in love with her, and before I realize what is going on, Yuna''s harem would have a new member. Constant vignce! That''s the only way for me to prevent Yuna''s harem from getting too big!"


    While Hinata''s words dumbfounded everyone, Yuna theatrically flicked her hair away from her with a mncholic look on her face.


    "*Sigh* It is not an easy fate to be as beautiful as I am. No matter where I go, I have to be careful not to spark a war between nations due to my beauty."


    Everyone''s dumbfounded gazes switched from Hinata to Yuna. Most of them expected Yuna to blush in shame after making her extravagated "joke", but after seeing that she seemed to be genuinely sad about her "cruel" fate, all the people present, except for Hinata and Naruto, had the same thought at the same time.


    """"""How can someone be this shameless?"""""


    While Yuna''s actions still dumbfounded everyone, the person Hinata just rescued started speaking with a meek voice.


    "Err¡­I am not exactly sure what is going on, but could you let me down, please?"


    Hinata felt a little awkward when she realized that she has been carrying the queen of this country without paying any attention to her, so she quickly let her stand on her own. The moment her feet touched the ground, she sighed in relief while looking at Hinata with a grateful look on her face.


    "Thank you for saving me from that fall."


    Hinata casually waved her thanks away, like she didn''t just push the first person that wanted to save her away with a water jutsu, and gave her a casual smile.


    "Please don''t worry about it. My name is Hinata, by the way."


    "I am called Sara, and I am the queen of the city of Loran. You don''t seem to be from here. May I know why you are here?"

 Chapter 224 - The Puppet Queen

    <h4>Chapter 224 - The Puppet Queen</h4>


    Seeing the suspicion in Sara''s eyes, Minato quickly started exining why he was here, however¡­


    "Impossible! Anrokuzan would never do that! He is a peace-loving man who has been supporting my mother for a long time and helped me with a lot of things after her death."


    Yuna shook her head when she heard Sara''s words.


    "Peace-loving, huh? Isn''t it rather weird for a so-called peace-loving man to secretly create a puppet army powered by the Ley Line''s chakra?"


    Sara''s eyes widened when she heard Yuna''s words, and momentster, she started ring at her.


    "You are lying!"


    Yuna moved her right hand, resulting in a chakra string shooting towards a nearby crowd of "people" who were still partying even though their "beloved" queen fell from a balcony a minute ago.


    Momentster, one of the "people" flew towards Yuna. Sara''s eyes widened when she saw this, and she immediately started yelling at Yuna.


    "What are you doing to one of my citiz¡­ens?"


    Her angry yell quickly turned into a question when she saw the "person" Yuna pulled towards her.


    "A puppet?"


    A smirk appeared on Yuna''s face as she moved the puppet with her chakra and started speaking with a changed voice.


    "Yay, long live her majesty. We are all really happy, and we definitely can''t be used as weapo¡­oops."


    When Yuna was about to say the word weapon, two des "identally" popped out of the puppet''s arms.


    Sara''s eyes looked at the two des in disbelief and staggered back a few steps.


    "I-Impossible. I-It can''t be. I will go find Anrokuzan and ask him personally. This is a misunderstanding, I am sure of it."


    Momentster, Sara turned around and ran away, causing Yuna to shake her head, while Hinata had a concerned expression on her face.


    "Wasn''t that too harsh, Yuna?"


    "That was totally too harsh! You made her cry, you know."


    After Naru2 said his part, he turned around and started chasing after Sara, while Yuna only shook her head.


    "As the queen of this country, she has a responsibility she needs to carry. She neglected that responsibility, resulting in a maniac amassing a massive puppet army. She was tricked, and very little of this situation is her fault, but I don''t see a point in coddling her either. After hearing the harsh truth, we can only hope that she won''t repeat the mistake in the future."


    After a moment of pondering Yuna''s words, Hinata nodded in understanding. At the same time, Minato looked at the departing Naru2 and then looked at the adult Kakashi.


    "Could you help Naru2 in protecting Sara, Kakashi?"


    Kakashizily looked up from his book before nodding his head.


    "Well, if Minato-sensei asks me to do something, I will, naturally,ply."


    Momentster, Kakashi vanished, leaving Yuna and Minato''s groups behind.


    "Well, what do you n to do, Yuna?"


    Yuna pondered Minato''s question for a short moment before shrugging her shoulders.


    "Honestly, we don''t have much of a stake in this whole thing, but it would leave a sour taste in my mouth to let that maniac live. So, I would at least like to kill him before we return to our timeline."


    "That made it sound like you could return to your timeline whenever you want?"


    "I wouldn''t call it "whenever I want", but I do more or less know what I have to do to get back. I have multiple [Flying Thunder God Seal]''s in my timeline, so I only have to modify the jutsu to incorporate not just space travel but time travel as well."


    Although Minato wasn''t sure why Yuna acted like her solution was something easily done, he decided not to bother with it.


    "I see. Then thanks for the support, I guess."


    "Haha, no big deal. Well, shall we go? We have a minister to assassinate."


    Minato cringed a little when he heard Yuna''s words. Although they were really here to get rid of Anrokuzan, the minister of Loran, the way Yuna said it sounded incredibly wrong.


    They were just about to begin searching for Anrokuzan when another deafening apuse was started on the nearby za.


    Yuna nced at the za and could only smile wryly at what she saw.


    "Wow, now things are getting seriously tasteless. What is that guy even thinking?"


    A few moments ago, another "person" appeared on the balcony where Sara fell from a while ago. The "person" looked somewhat simr to Sara, but it became rather evident that it was just a puppet after giving it a proper nce.


    "I really wonder what Anrokuzan wants to achieve by having his puppets apuding another puppet."


    Minato nced at the spectacle as well before shaking his head.


    "Who knows? Maybe he wants to provoke us with this, so we reveal our position?"


    Yuna shrugged her shoulders and quickly lost interest in whatever Anrokuzan was nning.


    ''Our version of him was just a small-fry, so I doubt that this version could n anything that something sharp in his head couldn''t solve.''


    [Well, he had about six years to y with the Ley Line, so I wouldn''t dismiss him so quickly.]


    When Kurama finished speaking, Yuna felt a strong chakra pulse, and momentster, many of the puppets in the za fell down due to losing their support from the Ley Line. At the same time, a more significant part of the group continued unhindered, indicating that the Ley Line got only partially sealed.


    [¡­]


    ''Did you say anything, Kurama?''


    [No.]


    Yuna saw the slightly annoyed expression on Minato''s face and chuckled a little.


    "Well, seems like "protect Sara", somehow became "infiltrate the enemies'' base and start the process of sealing the Ley Line".


    Minato sighed in annoyance before a severe expression appeared on his face.


    "Well, let''s hurry. Who knows in what kind of danger they are in."


    Minato was just about to jump away when Yuna grabbed his arm and stopped him. Before Minato could ask what Yuna was doing, a slight smirk appeared on Yuna''s face.


    "Hehe, why would we walk when we can just teleport?"


    "Teleport? I didn''t notice you giving either Kakashi or Naru2 a se¡­the books!"


    A mischievous smile appeared on Yuna''s face, while Minato''s eyes widened in shock.


    ''Just how manyyers of schemes did she put in such a seemingly trivial exchange!? Incredible!''


    Yet again, Minato was utterly wrong. Although Yuna really slipped a seal on the group, it was on Sara instead of Kakashi''s books. Yuna sneaked it onto her while she was distracting everyone with her puppet y. Or, to be more precise, it was when the des of the puppet "identally" popped out.


    "Well, let''s see if Anrokuzan has anything worthwhile in store for us."


    Minato nodded his head, and momentster, the whole group teleported away.

 Chapter 225 - Who Are You And What Have You Done With Yuna!?

    <h4>Chapter 225 - Who Are You And What Have You Done With Yuna!?</h4>


    Momentster, Yuna and Minato''s groups appeared next to Sara. As soon as they appeared, Naruto lifted his hand and blocked a fist that was about to hit him in the face.


    "Please calm down, Kakashi-sensei. It''s just us."


    Kakashiughed awkwardly and quickly withdrew his fist. He was currently protecting Sara from a horde of puppets, so when he suddenly felt someone appear behind him, he immediately attacked.


    "*cough* Sorry about that."


    "Yeah, no worries."


    While Kakashi was trying to get rid of the awkward atmosphere, Yuna''s eyes quickly scanned the room they were currently in to understand the situation.


    First, Yuna''s gazended on Naru2, who was currently trapped inside a weird-looking puppet but was sting Kurama''s chakra, so it was only a question of time before he got out on his own.


    After confirming that Naru2 was fine, Yuna scanned the puppets that were currently surrounding them, but she lost interest in them rtively fast since none of them were anything special.


    Lastly, her eyesnded on the only unknown person in the room. He looked a little like a fat version of Mukade she had seen previously and was currently so busy monologuing that he didn''t even notice that more people appeared. Yuna assumed that this person was Mukade or, as he calls himself now, Anrokuzan.


    "Hinata, Anrokuzan. Naruto, puppets. I''ll help Naru2."


    ""Yes!""


    Without exchanging any other words, Hinata coated herself in chakra, resulting in her presence bing so thin that even the people standing next to her had trouble finding her location. After doing a silent leap, shepletely vanished from everyone''s perception.


    Naruto took a less subtle approach, as his whole body became coated with wind chakra. He didn''t even bother using any techniques and simply rushed through the sea of puppets surrounding them, grinding everything his wind armor came in contact with into shreds.


    Meanwhile, Yuna ran through the chasm in the puppets that Naruto just created and arrived in front of the huge puppet that was trapping Naru2. Although she noticed that he would free himself soon, Yuna decided to help him out a little since there weren''t enough threats around to keep herself busy anyway.


    Yuna coated her right hand in ice and smashed it into the puppet, resulting in it being broken to pieces and Naru2 safelynding next to her, while giving the ice that was coating her hand a weird look.


    Anrokuzan''s eyes widened in surprise when he saw how easily Yuna destroyed his puppet, but before he could do anything else, Hinata appeared behind him and cut his head off.


    While Yuna, Hinata, and Naruto hadx expressions on their faces, the rest of the group was dumbfounded by how easily the trio mowed down all their enemies.


    The most shocked was, without a doubt, Naru2, who looked at Hinata in disbelief. It was rather apparent that this Hinata was very different from the one he knew when he first met her, but now the contrast became significantly more jarring. Rather than a shy young woman, she was a seasoned shinobi that didn''t shy away from going for the kill.


    After seeing how used tobat Hinata was, a question appeared in his mind. He thought about asking the question for a while and then simply shrugged his shoulders while looking at Yuna.


    "Just out of curiosity, what shinobi rank are you three?"


    He didn''t think about it too much when he met the trio for the first time, but they were here on their own, which meant that one of them might have already be a jonin.


    Yuna gave Naru2 a weird look for asking such a random question but answered it anyway.


    "Naruto and Hinata are Jonin, while I am an Elite Jonin."


    Naru2''s jaw hit the ground when he heard what Yuna just said. Due to Naruto''s current height, Naru2 was pretty sure that he was older than him, but despite that, his other self and Hinata already reached the level of Jonin, while Yuna even became an Elite Jonin. Even Naru2 knew how abnormal it was for someone as young as Yuna to be an Elite Jonin.


    Elite Jonin were the support pirs of every shinobi vige, and the amount a vige has was usually directly corrted with the strength of a vige.


    The other people in the room were even more shocked than Naru2, simply because they knew exactly what it took to be an Elite Jonin. Just being strong was far from enough to reach that rank. Personalbat strength, auxiliary skills like infiltration and gathering information, reliability, intelligence, and the trust the vige had in you. All of these factors and more were important if someone wanted to be an Elite Jonin and for Yuna to fulfill all of the necessary criteria at such a young age was beyond abnormal.


    If Yuna told them that she wasn''t even aiming for the promotion, they would probably cough out some blood in anger. She was simply doing some missions that she deemed interesting, and Tsunade simply promoted her one day.


    While the mood in the room was turning weird, Yuna noticed some movement behind her, and momentster, she widened her eyes in surprise while pushing Naru2 out of the way.


    *BOOM*


    The hand of the puppet she had destroyed a short while ago started moving on its own and crashed onto Yuna.


    "Hahaha, you didn''t really think you could kill me this easily, did you!? I am invincible, and my power is endless!"


    The smaller puppets Naruto previously destroyed started flying towards Anrokuzan''s corpse while the bigger one Yuna destroyed did the same except for the hand thatnded on Yuna.


    All the parts piled up, forming a small mountain, and momentster, a giant puppet that looked like a massive beetle with a bizarre human-like head burst out.


    "And now, all of you will die."


    Seeing that Yuna was still trapped under the puppet''s hand and that the hand wouldn''t budge, Naru2 started panicking.


    "Quickly, someone help me! Yuna is still trapped under here, you know!"


    Naruto nodded his head and appeared next to Naru2, but instead of helping him move the hand, he picked him up and jumped away.


    "HEY!!! WHAT ARE YOU DOING!? ISN''T SHE YOUR SISTER!? DON''T YOU WANT TO HELP HER, YOU KNOW!?"


    Naruto chuckled a little when he heard Naru2''s outburst.


    "Calm down; there is no way something this insignificant could harm her. As for why I am carrying you away, I''m getting you out of the danger zone."


    "Danger zo¡­"


    *BOOM*


    The hand that was trapping Yuna was shredded to pieces by massive icicles that rose from the ground, while overbearing battle intent flooded the room, causing everyone who didn''t know Yuna to stiffen.


    Momentster, Yuna walked out of her newly created icicle field with a face-splitting grin on her face.


    After seeing Yuna''s facial expression, Naruto could only shake his head in pity.


    "Calling yourself invincible in front of nee-san¡­not a good idea."


    Meanwhile, Yuna was looking at Anrokuzan''s new form like a child, which found itself in front of an, especially tasty treat.


    "Hehe, invincible and with endless power, eh? Let me put that to the test."


    ''Seems like I was wrong, Kurama. I should be able to get some fun out of this.''


    [HOLY SH*T!!! DID YOU JUST ADMIT BEING WRONG!? WHO ARE YOU AND WHAT HAPPENED TO YUNA!?]


    ''Now you are just being unreasonable. I''m sure that this wasn''t the first time¡­maybe¡­possibly¡­''


    [You sure about that?]


    ''¡­No.''

 Chapter 226 - Three Stage Boss Fight

    <h4>Chapter 226 - Three Stage Boss Fight</h4>


    Yuna vanished from where she stood and, in the next moment, smashed an ice-coated fist into the giant puppet that Anrokuzan had turned into. He smacked into a wall with a massive dent in his body where Yuna''s fist previouslynded and was immediately skewered by multiple icicles.


    "Hehe, that can''t be all, can it? That can''t even be counted as a full thrust. You can''t satisfy me if you go limp this quickly."


    Hinata and Naruto facepalmed when they heard Yuna''s words, while the other people were giving her weird looks.


    "Did she just¡­"


    Before Minato could finish his sentence, a wry smile appeared on Naruto''s face, and he answered what Minato was about to ask.


    "Yes, nee-san tends to make sexual innuendos when she is fighting. At first, I thought she does it to agitate her opponents, so they get angry and mess up, but by now, I am pretty sure that she simply does it because she enjoys getting other people mad. Although this does have the side effect of people getting angry and making mistakes, it is not the primary goal."


    "Hahaha, what happened to having unlimited power!? You can''t get it up anymore?!"


    Minato nced at Yuna and wasn''t sure what he was supposed to do with what he saw. A massive hammer entirely made out of ice had appeared in Yuna''s hands, and she was repeatedly smacking it into Anrokuzan''s body like she was a demolition worker. His body was constantly regenerating, but it was rather apparent that the regeneration was slowing down.


    Since everything seemed to be under control and Yuna appeared to be having fun, Minato decided not to bother her and decided to ask Naruto another question instead.


    "I have been wondering about this for a while now, but why can she use ice style?"


    Naruto shook his head when he heard Minato''s question.


    "I am not really sure myself. I once asked Haku, my girlfriend, who can use ice style as well, about nee-san''s ice, and she told me that Yuna''s ice is fundamentally different from hers."


    Hinata nodded her head at Naruto''s words and decided to provide a little more details.


    "Indeed, Haku can use her ice due to her bloodline, but Yuna can use it due to her understanding of ice."


    While most people present had question marks over their heads when they heard Hinata''s words, a thoughtful look appeared on Minato''s face.


    ''Fundamentally different¡­understanding of ice¡­isn''t that impossible? Maybe this is something only Yuna can do? Now that I think about it wasn''t there something else that should be impossible? Why didn''t Hinata''s water jutsu get absorbedpletely when I first met her? Is it the same principle? Can I do something like that as well?''


    While Minato was sinking into deep contemtion, Yuna was finished with Anrokuzan. His puppet body stopped regenerating and was turned into a mountain of broken puppet parts.


    Yuna wiped away the nonexistent sweat on her forehead while a satisfied expression appeared on her face.


    "*Phew, That was a rather lovely session. He kept it up much longer than I expected him to."


    A wry smile appeared on everyone''s faces when Yuna made yet another sexual innuendo, but before they could say anything about it, the floor started trembling.


    *BOOM*


    The mountain of smashed puppet parts was hit by a lightning strike that originated from the city''s highest tower with a loud noise. Momentster, the pieces started melting, and just like previously, they flew into each other. However, this time, even the surrounding buildings began melting simrly, resulting in a genuinely gigantic mass of materials forming.


    Yuna licked her lips in excitement when she saw what was happening in front of her. She briefly nced at Naruto and Hinata and their eyes met in the process. The trio nodded at each other, and momentster, they huddled together while their right hands moved.


    Hinata''s hand formed a fist, but her index and middle finger were stretched out, resulting in it looking like a scissor. Naruto''s hand did the same as Hinata''s, but Yuna''s hand was clenched into a fist.


    Pouts appeared on the faces of Hinata and Naruto, while Yuna did a fist pump.


    "Hehe, such a pity. While I have to stay back and y¡­*cough*¡­ I mean, hold back this monstrous puppet; you have to protect the nearby people while sealing the Ley Line that powers the puppet. I''m so jealous."


    Hinata and Naruto both red at Yuna but didn''tment on what she just said. Meanwhile, Minato had a worried expression on his face when he realized that Yuna wanted to fight such a dangerous enemy alone.


    "Is that really fine? I know that you are powerful, but whatever wille out of that will be incredibly dangerous."


    A smirk appeared on Yuna''s face when she heard Minato''s worried words, and momentster, massive amounts of blue, red, and white chakra started flooding out of her, resulting in Minato''s eyes widening in shock.


    The chakra turned into a cloak that engulfed Yuna and formed five chakra tails on her back.


    "You''re a Jinchuuriki!?"


    "Hehe, yup."


    While everyone was shocked by that revtion, Naru2 had a slightly different problem.


    "F-FIVE TAILS!? HOW CAN YOU CONTROL THAT!? I CAN''T EVEN CONTROL 4, YOU KNOW!!!"


    Yuna shrugged her shoulders at Naru2''s words.


    "You should spend some time talking with the grumpy fox. You will have to spend the rest of your life together with him, after all."


    "WHAT?! He attacked Konoha!!! There is no way I want to talk to him, you know!"


    "If that is what you think, then there is nothing I can do about it, but never forget that a story always has more than one side."


    Before Naru2 could ask more questions, Anrokuzan broke out of his form with a loud roar, revealing a gigantic centipede-like puppet with a human-like upper body on one end of its form.


    "HAHAHA, I TOLD YOU I AM INVINCIBLE!!! NOW YOU WILL SUFFER FOR WHAT YOU DID TO ME!!!"


    Yuna smirked when she saw Anrokuzan''s current form and pointed the index finger of her right hand at him.


    "I wasn''t expecting this boss fight to have three stages. Let''s see if you can satisfy me with that huge long thing."


    Yuna heard multiple synchronized facepalms behind her but decided to ignore them.


    Chakra started rapidly gathering and condensing at the tip of her finger and formed a small ck and blue sphere.


    Feeling the pressure the sphere was emitting, the surrounding people''s faces paled, while Hinata and Naruto had excitement written all over their faces. Who wouldn''t want to see something highly explosive shooting into a gigantic puppet?


    "I suggest you prepare yourself. Things are about to get dangerous. [Ice Style: Peerless Mini Bijudama of Eternal Ice]"


    Although most people''s eyebrows twitched when they heard another weird technique name, while Minato nodded in approval, everyone took some distance from Yuna and Anrokuzan. They prepared themself to leave the moment the battle really started so that they could seal away the Ley Line while Anrokuzan was distracted.


    Seeing the small condensed ball of chakra flying at him, Anrokuzanughed out loud while the puppet''s mouth opened to use its chakra absorption on Yuna''s attack.


    "HAHAHA, something like that won''t work on me!"


    Yuna''s technique entered the puppet''s mouth without even a mote of chakra being absorbed from it and exploded inside the puppet.


    A huge explosion took ce, and momentster, a massive snow and ice storm engulfed the whole puppet.


    The puppet''s body was frozen while simultaneously being shredded to pieces by the rampaging fragments of ice.


    "He actually tried to absorb my technique, huh. As if anything that involves my ice could be absorbed so easily. Since it exploded inside the puppet''s body, the damage is much bigger than I anticipated it to be, but from what I have seen so far, I don''t think this will be enough."


    Anrokuzan might have heard Yuna''s words, as momentster, enormous amounts of chakra started flooding the puppet''s body, resulting in it regenerating faster than the ice could damage it.


    A huge smile appeared on Yuna''s face when she saw the puppet slowly stepping out of the rampaging snowstorm.


    "Yup, this will be fun~"

 Chapter 227 - Teaching Manners

    <h4>Chapter 227 - Teaching Manners</h4>


    Naru2 gaped when he saw the after-effects of Yuna''s technique. It was somewhat simr to his [Rasenshuriken] but much more extensive in scale. Instead of being pierced by thousands of tiny wind needles, her opponent was bombarded by hundreds of high-speed ice spikes.


    All in all, Naru2 judged that the destructive power of the two jutsu was simr, with Yuna''s being bigger in scale and his having more destructive power.


    The problem was that he needed two clones to create it, was required to use it in closebat, and even injured his hand by using it. On the other hand, Yuna made her attack casually with one finger and even shot it at her enemy while stayingpletely unharmed. There obviously was a massive gap in usability between the two jutsu!


    ''Could I do the same if I could control five tails? Truth be told, I don''t think I could, but it would still increase my strength. The stronger I am, the easier it would be to protect the people close to me¡­Should I really try talking with the fox?''


    [How weird, although that is clearly my chakra, the color and feeling are somewhat off. I wonder why it is like that?]


    "Huh, who said that!? Wait, was that the damn fox?"


    The people around Naru2 were giving him weird looks when they heard his first question; after all, no one had spoken. After his second question, however, they looked at him with surprise.


    [Oh? Did you hear what I just said, brat?]


    "Of course I heard you! And who are you calling a brat, damn fox."


    Seeing the current situation, Naruto pondered for a moment and started speaking.


    "I think I know what is going on. Since nee-san has the Yin part of Kura¡­*cough*¡­ the Kyubi''s chakra, and you have, I presume, the Yang part, they are resonating with each other, resulting in the seal temporarily getting bridged. It''s good that due to certain circumstances, the chakra of the Yin half inside nee-san changed; otherwise, you might actually lose control of the seal and go on a rampage."


    Although Naru2 wasn''t sure about the exact meaning of Yin half and Yang half, he nheless nodded his head in understanding.


    The Kurama inside Naru2, meanwhile, was utterly dumbfounded by what he just heard.


    ''That damn brat was about to use my real name!? Who told him that!? D-Did I do it? Impossible!''


    The Kurama within Naruto, on the other hand, was slightly amused by what just happened.


    [Oh my, what a coincidence. You almost let my real name slip at a moment where the other me would definitely hear it. Now he will wonder how you knew about it and wille to the realization that it was me who told you, easing him into the idea of getting closer to Naru2.]


    ''I know, right. What a crazy coincidence.''


    While Yuna was pelting Anrokuzan with ice projectiles, the rest of the group started moving towards the highest tower in the city to seal away the Ley Line and stop Anrokuzan.


    However, Anrokuzan realized that there was no point in fighting Yuna and that he should instead focus on the other group that was trying to seal away the Ley Line.


    So, without paying any attention to Yuna, he turned around, and his giant puppet body started following the previously departed group, despite still being shot at with ice projectiles.


    Yuna was, naturally, not happy about being ignored.


    "What the hell, puppet freak. Come back here and face me like the ugly abomination you are!"


    "Get lost, you damn monster; I don''t have time for you!"


    "Who are you calling a monster?! Do you want me to create an ice mirror for you to take a look at your current form?!"


    Anrokuzan ignored Yuna''s words and continued moving instead.


    Yuna scowled in annoyance, and momentster, a huge ice hammer formed in her hand.


    "Very well, seems like I have to teach you some manners."


    Meanwhile, the other group was on their way down the tower. The tower was primarily hollow and only had one colossal pipe that went from the bottom of the tower to the top and stairs at the wall of the building.


    There was a lot of free space in the middle of the tower, which shinobi could use to travel down vertically. Still, on their way here, queen Sara insisted on taking a few civilians which she and Naru2 previously freed, with her, so they couldn''t use the shinobi solution and had to use the stairs instead. Apparently, there was a safe room somewhere, and Sara wanted the civilians to hide in there.


    Although Minato wasn''t happy about the additional burden, Konoha''s shinobi have the image of not hurting civilians, and he would rather not be the one to destroy that image.


    Additionally, he wasn''t sure whether leaving Yuna behind on her own was really a good idea. She might be a Jinchuuriki, but that didn''t mean that she was invincible.


    Naruto saw the distress in Minato''s eyes and couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "You are worried about nee-san, huh?"


    Minato nodded his head and frowned a little when he saw how easy-going Naruto''s attitude was.


    "You aren''t? What makes you think that she won''t be overwhelmed by an enemy of that size and an endless supply of chakra?"


    "Hehe, of course, I''m not worried. If the situation was actually dangerous, she would have never allowed Anrokuzan to transform in the first ce. Nee-san enjoys fighting, but that doesn''t mean that she would risk throwing her life away for a battle that isn''t even important to her."


    Minato heard Naruto''s words, and after contemting them for a moment, nodded his head in acknowledgment. Although he was still a little worried about Yuna, Naruto''s words did calm him down a little.


    Momentster, a loud explosion could be heard, followed by an angry scream and loudughter.


    Before the group could understand the situation, Anrokuzan''s giant puppet body came falling from above and sailed straight past the group.


    Most of Anrokuzan''s legs were smashed apart, and his whole body was tied up in blue, ice-like chains. A young woman stood on his head with a giant hammer in her hand. Five chains that were coiled around the puppet''s body wereing out of her back, and she was repeatedly smacking the hammer into the face of the puppet.


    "DAMNIT, LEAVE ME ALONE, YOU DAMN MONSTER!!!"


    "HAHAHA, THIS WILL TEACH YOU NOT TO IGNORE ME, PUPPET FREAK!!!"


    When Minato looked at him usingly, Naruto couldn''t help but feel a little awkward.


    "*Cough* I guess I should have also mentioned that nee-san once defeated the Sanbi in a one-on-one match, so something at Anrokuzan''s level doesn''t really amount to much for her."

 Chapter 228 - Through Time And Space

    <h4>Chapter 228 - Through Time And Space</h4>


    Momentster, Anrokuzan''s puppet body smashed into the ground while Yuna safelynded a few meters away from him.


    "Well, wasn''t that a nice civil discussion about proper manners?"


    Anrokuzan stood up with a loud groan as the power of the Ley Line yet again repaired his puppet limbs.


    "Y-You damn monster! WHAT THE HELL ARE YOU!?"


    After hearing Anrokuzan''s question, she chuckled and licked her lips like she just tasted something delicious.


    "Mhh~ one of my favorite tastes. The fear of a once arrogant opponent. Delicious~"


    Anrokuzan instinctively shrunk back when he saw Yuna''s facial expression. He realized that he indeed felt fear just now, but momentster, his anger exploded.


    "NONSENSE!!! I FEAR NOTHING!!! I AM INVINCIBLE!!!"


    While Yuna chuckled in amusement due to Anrokuzan''s delusions, the mouth of the puppet opened, and massive amounts of chakra started gathering in it.


    "DIE, MONSTER!!! [LEY LINE: GREAT DRAGON''S FIRE BREATH]"


    Blue mes shot out of the puppet''s mouth and covered the whole area.


    Yuna snorted in disdain when she heard the name of Anrokuzan''s technique.


    "You call that a dragon breath? I would call it a lizard fart at best."


    An ice wall rose in front of Yuna and blocked the fire that was heading in her direction. Yuna wanted to mock him some more, but momentster, she felt something in the atmosphere shift.


    "Oh, seems like they seeded in sealing the Ley Line. Guess I should finish this as well, huh."


    When Anrokuzan heard Yuna''s im, he immediately realized that he messed up. Since Yuna was constantly insulting and mocking him, all of his anger was focused on her, and hepletely forgot about the second team that wanted to seal the Ley Line. Now that his endless supply of chakra was gone, his confidence immediately crumbled into dust.


    "Nonono, this can''t be! I-I am supposed to be invincible! How did this happen!?"


    Yuna scoffed at Anrokuzan''s words and lifted a huge ice sword that had just formed with both of her hands.


    "Because your arrogance and anger blinded you. You are not the first and indeed not thest person who will die due to that."


    He panicked, even more, when Yuna told him that he would die, but she shed down her sword before he could do anything about it.


    "[Ice Sword Combination Style: One sh Begets a Thousand Cuts]"


    Yuna decided to finish this with a big move, and just like the first time she used this technique, a massive ice sh was created and flew at Anrokuzan. It was rapidly splitting apart and turned into a wall of thousands of tiny ice shes that were heading for him.


    Unlike Obito, who was the first victim of this technique, Anrokuzan simply froze up in fear when he saw Yuna''s deadly attack.


    Yuna''s attack washed over Anrokuzan''s gigantic puppet body and cut it into thousands of pieces. Now that he no longer had the Ley Line to sustain his form, this attack killed him instantly. Truth be told, Yuna believed that this technique would have killed him anyway, but she decided not to risk it since she wasn''t entirely sure about that.


    After making sure that Anrokuzan was really dead, Yuna nodded her head in satisfaction and teleported to Hinata, who had one of Yuna''s seals on her.


    In the middle of a vast hall stood an altar that served as the main ess point to the Ley Line. Multiple people surrounded the altar, and one person was kneeling on top of it while stabbing a kunai into the altar.


    The man on the altar, Minato, sighed in relief when the sealing process ended without anyplications.


    "Good, now we just have to get rid of Anrokuzan, and this mess should be ov¡­"


    Before he could finish speaking, Yuna appeared next to Hinata.


    "Yo! I''m done."


    Minato was, naturally, startled by Yuna suddenly appearing but was even more surprised by her words.


    "D-Done? What do you mean by "you are done"?"


    "Well, just what I just said. I''m done with Anrokuzan. When the Ley Line stopped supporting him, I used a big move and turned him into confetti."


    "C-Confetti!?"


    Yuna chuckled a little when she saw everybody''s dumbfounded face and pointed at Naru2 and the adult Kakashi.


    "See, these two are already fading away. The reason they were here was the sealing form that Anrokuzan absorbed. Now that it is gone, they are no longer anchored in this timeline and are sent back to their own. Unfortunately, it won''t be this easy for my group since were came here due to slightly different reasons."


    After seeing that Naru2 and Kakashi were indeed fading away, Minato nodded in understanding, despite still being somewhat doubtful that Yuna managed to deal the finishing blow pretty much the moment the Ley Line was sealed.


    A short whileter, everybody finished their goodbyes and Naru2, and Kakashi had vanished entirely. Minato''s gazended on Yuna as he started speaking.


    "Well, what do you n to do now?"


    "Guess I will start creating the seal that will return us to where we came from. Naruto, help me create this, please."


    "Eh? N-Nee-san, I have no clue how time travel works."


    "That''s fine; I will be responsible for that part."


    Without saying another word, Yuna took out a huge scroll, unfolded it, and started drawing seals on it. Although Naruto was a little skeptical about whether he could really help with this, after watching Yuna for a short moment, his eyes shone in understanding, and he started working as well.


    Meanwhile, Minato could only watch in fascination at the duo working. He had reached a very high level in sealing, so he could, to some degree, understand what Yuna and Naruto were doing.


    Although the foundation of the seal was the [Flying Thunder God Seal], Yuna and Naruto were currently creating something with significantly moreplexity. It was like creating a fourth-dimensional drawing on the foundation of a three-dimensional one. While Naruto was building the foundation, Yuna was responsible for adding another dimension, and about half an hourter, the duo created an incredibly intricate sealing arrangement.


    "Impressive!"


    That was the only word that left Minato''s mouth when the two were done with their work.


    Yuna nodded in acknowledgment to Minato''s praise, while Naruto had a happy smile on his face.


    "Guess it is time for us to leave as well."


    After he heard Yuna''s words, a tinge of regret briefly shed through Minato''s eyes. Most people probably wouldn''t notice it, but Yuna wasn''t "most people".


    A smirk that sent shivers through Minato''s spine appeared on Yuna''s face as she started walking towards Minato.


    "Now, now, no reason to hold back."


    Three books appeared in Yuna''s hands, which she quickly held out for Minato to grab.


    "Here you go. I noticed you wanted some copies as well when I gave them to Kakashi."


    Yet another shiver of terror went through Minato as his eyes quicklynded on Kakashi, who was stillpletely immersed in the book he was holding. Considering everything that had happened so far, it was an impressive feat, and Minato sighed in relief that Kakashi was still distracted.


    With minuscule movement, he grabbed the three books and made them disappear instantly. He nced at the other two people in his team and received two small nods. A small smile graced Minato''s face before quickly disappearing again.


    "*Cough* As expected of my daughter."


    Minato noticed that Hinata and Naruto''s gazes became a little colder when he epted Yuna''s gift, but there was nothing he could do about that anyway, so he didn''t bother to begin with.


    Momentster, the goodbyes were done, and the trio stepped onto the freshly created seal.


    The seal started glowing, and just before the lightpletely engulfed the trio, a slight smirk appeared on Yuna''s face that gave Minato a rather bad feeling.


    "Hehe, I hope you four like strawberries."


    Minato tilted his head in confusion when he heard Yuna''s remark.


    "What do you m¡­"


    *SPLAT* X4


    Four cakes smacked into the faces of Minato and his teammates. Minato had no idea what just happened, but considering theughter he hearding from the trio, he didn''t think that this was the first time Yuna did something like that.


    Meanwhile, Kakashi and Naru2 were carefully climbing out of the ruins of Loran, and momentster, Sakura and Sai came running towards them.


    "Kakashi-sensei, Naruto, what happened to you two?"


    Kakashi couldn''t help but chuckle a little when he heard Sakura''s question.


    "A lot happened, but we can discuss thatter. For now, I have something important to do."


    Without giving Sakura a chance to ask more questions, a small book appeared in Kakashi''s hand, and he started reading.


    Although Sakura noticed that Kakashi seemed to have acquired a new book somehow, she still clenched her fist in anger when Kakashi tantly started reading his porn in front of her.


    She was just about tosh out at Kakashi when the book started glowing.


    "Well, that can''t be go¡­"


    *SPLAT* X4


    Before Kakashi could finish his statement, four cakes appeared out of nowhere and hit Kakashi, Naru2, Sakura, and Sai in the face.


    After wiping the cake out of his face and confirming that his book is undamaged, Kakashi shook his head in disbelief.


    He couldn''t even begin to fathom how Yuna pulled this stunt off.

 Chapter 229 - Neji Hyuga

    <h4>Chapter 229 - Neji Hyuga</h4>


    The next chunin exams were right around the corner, and Team Nine was currently walking towards the Uzumakipound for some sparring matches. If the exams were to be held in Konoha, the teams wouldn''t want to reveal their techniques to each other. Since this time''s exams were held in the Land of Wind, however, Konoha''s teams were supposed to present a united front, so they at least had to know each other''sbat styles before the exams started.


    While Lee and Guy had excitement written all over their faces, Tenten had a neutral smile on her face. Neji was naturally part of this group as well, but his face showed that he had no idea how to deal with the current situation. Or, to be more precise, he had no idea how to face Hinata.


    Neji was not stupid. Arrogant and misguided? Yes. Stupid? No.


    After his beatdown by Hinata, he spent a lot of time thinking about the current situation of the Hyuga n. Additionally, he kept observing the Hyuga n and saw a lot of things he didn''t previously notice. He saw the ridiculous arrogance of the main family. The poor treatment of the branch families, who were asionally even treated as glorified servants. He saw how barely anyone put any effort into training. And, most importantly, he noticed that the Hyuga n had very few people who could be considered elite shinobi.


    Didn''t they have the strongest taijutsu style, the Gentle Fist Style? What about the strongest ocr power, the Byakugan? Shouldn''t they have more Jonins in their ranks if that were the case?


    Another thing that irked Neji was that nearly every elder of the n dismissed Hinata''s victory over him as a fluke or pure luck. Neji felt that no matter how jaded someone was, iming that Hinata won due to luck should be impossible, but apparently, he was wrong about that.


    Additionally, he spent quite a bit of time thinking about Hinata''s so-called guide, and he could certainly see her point. Did anything in the Hyuga n''s training regime change after Hinata pointed out so many ws? No, nothing changed.


    Neji couldn''t understand why nobody bothered to change anything in theirbat style after its ws were publicly disyed. He couldn''t be the only one who understood that that was a dangerous situation, right?


    No, in fact, there was another person who realized that. Hisoka Hyuga. After she became Yuna''s genin, Neji started paying more attention to her, and by now, he was certain that there was something different about her. He couldn''t really put his finger on it, but he felt like the way she held herself started changing over time.


    He was also pretty sure that none of the n elders noticed, probably because most of them were dismissive and indifferent to her, but since he had been paying closer attention to her, he noticed some changes.


    Out of curiosity, he challenged her to a spar. After a surprisingly hard fight, in which she only used the standard Gentle Fist Style, he could win against her. Despite feeling that there was something off about how Hisoka fought, Neji had no clue what it was.


    Afterwards, she gave him a respectful bow and said, "As expected of the main family." and, although her facial expression was unmoving and she sounded respectful, Neji felt like her words were dripping with sarcasm and disdain.


    Shortly after, the people watching the fight surrounded him to praise him for his victory, which was when he realized what actually happened.


    In this sparring match, it wasn''t that Hisoka couldn''t beat him, but that she shouldn''t beat him. Without thinking about it too deeply, Neji challenged her in a public ce, which resulted in a lot of spectators. Some random branch member obviously shouldn''t defeat the heir of the main family publicly.


    This was when Neji realized that she was very likely holding back her strength while he also realized that the words "As expected of the main family" were very likely followed by something along the lines of "they are unwilling to have a fair match", in Hisoka''s head.


    Neji felt like he wronged her with that fight, but since Hisoka would be participating in the chunin exams as well, he would have a chance to have a proper battle with her today, where she wouldn''t have to hold back.


    Unlike his inevitably awkward meeting with Hinata, he was looking forward to fighting Hisoka.


    A few minutes of walkingter, Team Nine reached the Uzumakipound. Unlike the Hyugapound, which felt dignified and oppressive, the colorful Uzumakipound felt inviting and radiated friendliness. There was a constant trickle of civilians and shinobi alike who went in and out of the Uzumaki n.


    Like most Hyuga, Neji had few chances to explore the vige, so this was actually the first time he saw the Uzumakipound. He couldn''t help but be dumbfounded when he saw the heavy traffic at the entrance of the Uzumaki n.


    Usually, ns want as few outsiders as possible inside theirpound, but that didn''t seem to apply to the Uzumaki n.


    ''How in the world do they ensure that no spies sneak in? From what I can see, the gate guards are barely stopping any people. There is no way they can identify all the people that are going in unchecked by their faces alone.''


    Seeing the confusion on Neji''s face, Guy chuckled a little and started speaking.


    "Hehe, I assume you''re wondering how the Uzumaki n managed to keep their security in check, huh?"


    Although Neji felt a little annoyed that he allowed his thoughts to appear on his face, which a Hyuga shouldn''t do, he still nodded his head in confirmation.


    Guy pulled out a small red token and showed it to Neji.


    "That is because the Uzumaki n has apound-spanning, seal-based security system. They hand out these tokens, and the token''s color shows which areas inside thepound you have ess to. If you go somewhere inside thepound where you aren''t supposed to go, the token will warn you first, and if you don''tply, thepound''s security system will activate and capture you. As for getting in without a token, hehe, I heard two S-Rank shinobi tried and failed to do so."


    Neji was shocked when he heard Guy''s exnation about how the Uzumaki''s security system worked. Not only was that security system incredibly useful to keep spies out, it significantly reduced the necessary amount of guards as well.


    When he heard that it was strong enough to repel two S-Rank shinobi, however, he felt like he was hit by lightning. After all, the Hyuga n currently didn''t even have a single S-Rank shinobi. That meant that even if the whole Hyuga n mobilized and came here to attack the Uzumakipound, they probably wouldn''t even manage to crack open the security system. The Hyuga n would have to desperately fight against the defense system while the Uzumaki n members couldzily stay inside theirpound and watch the show. That was beyond ridiculous.


    Only now did Neji realize how outrageous the story about the destruction of the Uzumaki n in the previous war truly was. It took the power of three great viges and catastrophic losses to take out a single n. Could today''s Hyuga n endure the assault of even a single great vige? He very much doubted that.


    Momentster, one of the guards in front of the gate approached the group with a friendly smile on his face.


    "Wee to the Uzumakipound. Are you here to rechallenge Yuna-sama, Lee?"


    A fire ignited in Lee''s eyes before quickly being extinguished.


    "Actually, we are here to prepare for the chunin exams, so I don''t think I will get a chance to fight Yuna today."


    "Haha, too bad then, but knowing Yuna-sama''s personality, won''t she squeeze in a match against you anyway?"


    The fire in Lee''s eyes reignited when he heard that while he eagerly nodded his head.


    "YOSH, MY FLAMES OF YOUTH WILL BURN ESPECIALLY BRIGHT TODAY!!!"


    "Hahaha, as energetic as ever, aren''t we? Anyway, please enter, and I hope you enjoy your time in the Uzumakipound."


    As the guard finished speaking, he tossed a small token towards Neji, which he quickly caught. Although he had seen Guy''s token, he wasn''t sure what he was supposed to do with it. Before he could ask, Guy answered his question.


    "Just put some chakra into it, and it will change color while being bound to you."


    Neji nodded his head and did as he was told, and momentster, the token turned blue, which surprised the other three people in Neji''s team.


    "Oh? I wasn''t expecting it to turn blue. Considering what happened previously, I wasn''t expecting the third-highest level to pop out. It''s the same I got when I first came here."


    As Tenten said, she pulled out a red token, the second-highest level, which she was given a few weeks ago.


    When Neji understood the situation, he was a little surprised as well. He was confident that Hinata held a grudge against him, and due to her rtionship with Yuna, it wouldn''t be surprising if the whole Uzumaki n was hostile to him, but that didn''t seem to be the case.


    The group entered thepound, and Neji could only shake his head in pity at what he saw. Friendly smiles, a good mood, and a feeling of prosperity could be felt wherever he looked. The pity he felt was towards the Hyuga n, whose atmosphere was the exact opposite of the Uzumaki n''s. It was a cold, dreary, and oppressive atmosphere.


    A few minutes of walkingter, they reached a massive training ground that caused Neji to gape in surprise. For some reason, this training ground felt more extensive than the whole Hyugapound, which, considering the total size of the previous Senjupound, should be impossible. This kind of training ground should not fit inside the walls of the Uzumakipound.


    Yet again, Gai chuckled at Neji''s expression, and yet again, Neji scowled at showing an expression on his face. Today, his trademark "Hyuga stoic face", was seriously put to the test.


    "Don''t ask me how exactly this works, but the Uzumaki n used seals to expand the space of this training ground to make it bigger. Guess it is a little like storage scrolls but on a much grander scale."


    Yet again, Neji''s chin hit the ground.


    ''W-Wouldn''t that mean that the Uzumakipound is significantly bigger than it looks? How many of these space-expanding seals do they have in theirpound? No, even more important, what is the original size of this training ground?!''


    While Neji was trying to wrap his head around all the ridiculous things he has seen so far, Team Nine reached their destination: the middle of the training ground where Yuna, her team, and a few other people were already waiting for them.


    The moment Neji saw Yuna, he couldn''t help but shiver a little. She was one year younger than him, and despite that, she was already renowned throughout the shinobi world as the S-Rank shinobi "Bijuu Killer".


    Previously, he was happy whenever someone praised him as a genius. But, after hearing about what Yuna had achieved so far, it felt like someone was pping him in the face everytime they called him a genius nowadays. What kind of genius was he when someone younger than him already reached the rank of Elite Jonin while he was still a Genin?


    *Author Note*


    So, as some of you might have noticed, these chunin exams appeared in the Naruto anime as well, so I decided to give them a rewatch. After finding the correct episodes I realized that the creators of Naruto Shippudden are the actual devil.


    Creator 1: So, we are currently having the final battle, and Naruto and Sasuke are on the verge of dying. Do you know what would fit really well right now?


    Creator 2: No?


    Creator 1: A 20(!!!) episode shback/filler of some random chunin exam.


    Creator 2: Genius!


    *End of Author Note*

 Chapter 230 - A Minor Oversight

    <h4>Chapter 230 - A Minor Oversight</h4>


    A few more months passed, and Yuna was currently standing on one of the Uzumaki n''s training grounds and was waiting for everyone to arrive. It was time for the chunin exams and Yuna, naturally, signed her team up for it. Although it couldn''t be guaranteed that all three of them would pass, all three of them at least had the necessary strength to seed.


    This time, the exams were a joint exercise between Konohagakure and Sunagakure, so the first part of the exams would be held in Konoha, while the second would be held in Suna. Additionally, there will be participants from Ame-, Kusa-, Taki- and even Kirigakure. Although Kiri just went through a civil war, since they barely had any losses and started an alliance with Konoha directly after, they decided to send in a team symbolically.


    Honestly, Yuna pitied the team from Kiri a little. Their vige''s specialty is water style, and the second round will literally be held inside a desert. Either Mei sent a team she wanted to get rid of or a team with a unique specialization.


    A littleter, the first team arrived. It was Kurenai and her three Genin; Choji, Shino, and Kiba. Since Hinata, Ino, and Shikamaru are no longer Genin, Choji will join Kurenai''s team to make it a three-person squad again.


    When Kurenai arrived, she was about to bow towards Yuna, but Yuna quickly lifted her hand to stop her action.


    "Please don''t bother with formalities and just call me Yuna, Kurenai."


    Kurenai sighed in relief when she heard Yuna''s words. As the head of a huge n and an Elite Jonin, Yuna had a significantly higher position than Kurenai, so using polite speech wouldn''t be weird. Despite that, Kurenai felt rather ufortable referring someone at the same age as her genin respectfully. She was more than happy that Yuna was okay with using casual speech.


    "Alright, Yuna. I''m looking forward to working with you."


    Yuna nodded in acknowledgment and put her focus on the other group that just arrived.


    "Seems like Guy''s team just arrived, as well. I wonder how he will react to not being the first team to arr¡­"


    "DAMN!!! WE WEREN''T FIRST!!! AS PUNISHMENT, I WILL RUN 1000 ROUNDS AROUND THE TRAINING GROUND ON MY HANDS!!!"


    "Yeah, as expected."


    Kurenai couldn''t help but chuckle when she saw that Yuna had already gotten used to Guy''s antics.


    Meanwhile, Yuna was eyeing Neji with some interest. Hisoka told her that Neji would redeem himself in the timeline she knew, but since the circumstances were a little different this time, Yuna wondered if it would happen anyway.


    Although she wasn''t sure if Neji''s attitudepletely changed, she at least noticed that he was holding himself differently now.


    ''He let go of most of his arrogance, and he doesn''t appear to be hostile to the Uzumaki n either. Although I am not sure what he went through over thest year, it certainly is an improvement.''


    Yuna also noticed the battle intent Lee was directing at her and couldn''t help but smirk a little. Lee has been visiting the Uzumakipound rather frequently and has fought dozens of sparring matches not only against Yuna but Hinata and Naruto as well. Strictly speaking, today they weren''t supposed to have a match, but since he is here anyway, Yuna decided that she might as well have a little fun and fight Lee again.


    Yuna never really spent much time with other Genin teams, so she noticed a rather interesting phenomenon right now.


    ''I see, as more and more teams trickled in, the jonin and genin start to mingle with people of their respective ranks. While the jonin have a rtively rxed atmosphere between each other, the genin are highlypetitive.


    I guess since jonin is the end of the road for almost everyone, there really isn''t much of a point in continuing topete with each other. The genin, on the other hand, are still at the start of their road. Although genin are officially considered full-fledged shinobi, I honestly wouldn''t call someone who has stuff like painting a wall in their mission roaster a proper shinobi. I''m pretty sure that I am not the only one who thinks like that either.''


    While Yuna was idly watching the situation, she noticed that Neji was approaching Hisoka. Apparently, he wanted to have a proper sparring match against her where she could use her full strength without holding back, even if it meant that Neji would lose.


    After Hisoka heard Neji''s request, she let her eyes wander towards Yuna, and after receiving a nod, she quickly epted Neji''s challenge.


    A few minutester, all participants and their respective jonin were present. A total of 72 Konoha Genin will be participating in this time''s chunin exams. Yuna honestly saw no point in sending in this much fodder. Still, since this was a joint exercise, most people probably figured out that the risk will be lower than usual, which would be an incorrect assumption.


    Additionally, Yuna noticed that a total of five members of the Uzumaki n were participating as well, which she deemed to be an eptable number.


    Yuna jumped slightly away from the gathering of shinobi, and as soon as shended, an ice stage rose from under her feet, elevating her above everybody else.


    She red her chakra and noticed, with some dissatisfaction, that some Genin actually flinched when her chakra washed over them. If it was her who decided who was allowed to participate, she would kick those people out right now. Instead of that, she red at the jonin who were responsible for those teams, resulting in them awkwardly averting their eyes from Yuna.


    After making sure that everyone''s eyes were on her, she nodded her head and started speaking.


    "As most of you already know, I am Yuna Uzumaki, and I will be the one responsible for this joint exercise that will prepare you for the chunin exams. Some of you might be wondering why we are doing this inside the Uzumakipound instead of one of Konoha''s numerous training grounds, and the answer to that is rtively simple. Inside the Uzumakipound, we can ensure that no outsiders can observe the training, which isn''t wholly guaranteed at the public ones."


    Yuna''s eyes wandered over the crowd, and she noticed that a few people were interested in snooping around the Uzumakipound. It was probably only due to curiosity, but Yuna still wouldn''t allow them to do so. A vicious smirk appeared on Yuna''s face that caused even some jonin to shiver in fear.


    "I rmend not leaving the training ground without permission. If you do, hehe, I can no longer guarantee your safety."


    That was, naturally, just a bluff. Even if someone started wandering around thepound without permission, the worst thing that could happen to that person was getting captured. Despite that, quite a lot of people weren''t sure whether Yuna was telling the truth or not, and her vicious expression didn''t help calm down their minds either.


    Yuna continued speaking with a calm expression as if she didn''t just threaten every single person present.


    "Anyway, Let''s get this started. We will hold a three-vs-three tournament, and, spicing things up a little, we will be breaking apart your current teams and forming new, random ones. You have been learning how to cooperate with your team for at least six months now, so now it is time to enter the real world and learn how to coborate with your teammates even if you don''t know them very well."


    Yuna''s words caused a bit of an outrage in the crowd of genin. Especially from those few who never participated in chunin exams. They spent a lot of time training together with their team, and now they were suddenly supposed to fight with two people who they might have never met before. They felt like all of their training until now was for nothing if they were to do so.


    While a few Genin were piling up more and moreints on Yuna, their respective jonin senseis had waterfalls of sweat flowing down their backs, especially when they saw that Yuna still had a kind smile on her face while people wereining to her.


    At first, Yuna wanted to wait until the crowd naturally calmed down, but after realizing that a few people interpreted her silence as meekness and were getting bolder, Yuna decided to intervene. Yuna red her chakra far more intensly than she previously did without any further warning, causing quite a few people to choke on their words.


    "Do you think the chunin exams are just another academy test? Do you believe that you will get a p on the wrist if you fail and be told to do better next time?"


    Yuna increased the pressure some more, while the previous vicious smile returned to her face.


    "Hehe, if I were one of the proctors, then every single person who keptining just now would have instantly failed the exams together with their team. If you think that is unreasonable, you are free to ask your jonin sensei if others would do the same. The chunin exams are not about passing a test; they are about showing those that are watching that you are worthy of bing a chunin. Depending on your performance, you can be a chunin despite failing the first test, while it is also possible to stay a Genin despite passing every test."


    Although the crowd was rather shocked by Yuna''s statement, after receiving a confirming nod from their respective jonin, they all epted Yuna''s words.


    Yuna was pretty sure that about half of them would forget her words before the day is over, but there was nothing she could do about that. She was just about to finish her speech when she decided to create a little incentive for everyone to take this seriously.


    "Oh right, I almost forgot. Humans tend to work harder when working towards a goal, so let me give you a little incentive to try your best in this little tournament. I will grant each of the individuals in the winning team one reasonable wish."


    Before an uproar could start due to Yuna''s words, massive amounts of battle intent started flooding the training ground, making even most of the jonin flinch.


    Everyone instinctively stepped away from the source, and momentster, a young woman with long, red hair and sses was revealed. She was drooling while her whole face was blushing, but despite that, her eyes shone with insane amounts of greed and determination.


    Although she was only murmuring to herself, those that stood close to her could still hear a few words she said.


    "Haa~ Haa~, Yuna-sama¡­ reward¡­ will win¡­no matter what¡­Haa~¡­"


    After seeing the culprit responsible for such a powerful battle intent, Yuna could only smile wryly.


    ''Oops, I forgot that Karin was here.''

 Chapter 231 - The Cabable Pervert

    <h4>Chapter 231 - The Cabable Pervert</h4>


    Without any more dys, new teams were randomly drawn. Well, considering that Yuna was manipting the drawing process, so the few people she thought to be the strongest had weak teammates, it wasn''t exactly random.


    A few jonin noticed that something appeared to be a little off, but considering that Yuna didn''t move a finger while the lots were drawn, most of them dismissed it as a weird coincidence.


    All in all, the matches weren''t that interesting to watch. Although Yuna did her best to bnce the teams somewhat, she had better things to do than sort through massive amounts of genin and puzzle together teams that were about equal in strength. Luckily, the training ground was sizeable enough to hold multiple matches at once; otherwise, the whole ordeal would have taken a lot of time.


    After just one hour, the first set of matches was over, reducing the total amount of teams from 21 to 11.


    Yuna nodded in satisfaction when she noticed that the nine people she thought of as the strongest had enough awareness to allow their teammates to have a proper fight before finishing their matches. There seriously would be no point in this if some people instantly get one-shot by people like Neji, after all. On a side note, the nine people she assumed to be the strongest were Kurenai and Guy''s, teams and, obviously, her own as well.


    Choji had to fight against Neji in the next set of matches, which didn''t end well for him. Although Choji cooperated significantly better with his team than Neji did, in the end, that didn''t make much of a difference.


    The next match between people Yuna deemed strong was Tenten vs Sai. Both of them had rather unique fighting styles. Tenten summoned all kinds of weapons and threw them at her opponent while Sai drew animals, animated them with chakra, and controlled them to attack his enemy.


    Although it was a good match, in the end, Sai took the win simply due to having morebat experience. His time in Root certainly wasn''t spent idling around.


    The next interesting match was Lee vs Hisoka, and Yuna could only facepalm at the oue. Hisoka''sbat style certainly was advantageous against people like Lee, who only used Taijutsu, but there was normally no way Hisoka couldnd a single hit on Lee. The problem? As always, Lee insisted on not taking off his weights, resulting in his loss. Yuna decided that she would need to have a serious conversation with Lee and Guy after this small tournament was over.


    And thest interesting fight of this round was Karin vs Kiba. Or at least it was supposed to be interesting, but Kiba was very obviously intimidated by Karin''s¡­fervor. So far, Karin has managed to keep herself under control and allow her two teammates to fight as well, but Yuna was pretty sure that it was just a matter of time before she forgot all about that.


    Anyway, the next round ended, and only six teams were left.


    The first match was drawn, and it turned out to be Karin''s team vs the only remaining team that didn''t have one of Yuna''s favorites. The moment Karin''s bloodshot, predator-like eyesnded on them, they unanimously gave up without a moment of hesitation.


    The next match was Hisoka vs Shino, which was honestly rather bad luck for her. She didn''t have anything that could take out Shino''s bug swarms, nor had she any powerful jutsu that she could use to bombard Shino with from a distance. Although she had started learning Ninjutsu from Yuna, her focus was still closebat, so she, unfortunately, lost the fight.


    Thest fight in this bracket was Sai vs Neji. Although Sai had the advantage that he didn''t need to get too close to Neji due to his drawing, Neji had the advantage that he could dispatch his drawings rather swiftly with his Gentle Fist Style. Recently, Sai managed to create drawings that he could detonate remotely, but unfortunately, Neji could easily spot traps like that with his Byakugan. Although the battle was long and drawn out, in the end, Neji was the victor.


    Hinata might have folded him together like a newspaper, but that didn''t mean that Neji was weak. He was actually rather powerful for a genin. He could easily contest against chunin, but the problem was that Hinata was significantly stronger than him and knew all his weak points on top of that.


    And so, it was finally time for the final round. A three-team battle between Karin, Neji, and Shino''s teams.


    The moments the battle started, the six people that were apanying the trio fortified instantly. They were under no illusion that they could contribute anything to this match, and they were even reconsidering whether they really should partake in the chunin exams.


    If Yuna could hear their thoughts, she would nod in approval. That was part of the reason why she even bothered holding this event after all. She saw no reason why Konoha would even bother to send people in that could barely use the academy jutsu. Neither could she understand why people like that would dare to participate in an event where they could genuinely die if they were too weak.


    For a brief moment, the image of a young girl with pink hair shed through Yuna''s mind, but she quickly shook her head to get rid of it.


    Momentster, two crimson-red chains burst out of Karin''s back and started menacingly swaying behind her, while insects began to burst out of Shino''s sleeves and Neji got into the typical Gentle Fist Style stance.


    The few members of the Uzumaki n that were present gaped when they saw Karin use the Uzumaki n''s Adamantine Chains. They always thought that Yuna kept the perverted Karin around her because she had¡­that kind of preference. Still, they didn''t know that Karin was actually one of the very few Uzumaki that could use the Adamantine Chains.


    They immediately saw Karin in a new light when they realized that she actually had that kind of ability, but¡­


    "Haa~¡­Haa~ Yuna-sama''s punishme¡­I mean reward¡­I need it¡­Haa~"


    ¡­that new light was smashed to pieces when they heard Karin murmuring to herself. All of the Uzumaki n members present thought the same thing at the same time.


    ''She may have some abilities, but she is still a pervert, you know.''


    Momentster, the battle started, and Neji was the first to move. He was the only one who was reliant on closebat, so he had to close the gap between him and the other two as fast as possible. His first target was Shino, who he deemed as more troublesome than Karin.


    He had never seen Karin''s chakra chains before, and he assumed they were just that: chains that were created out of chakra. Unfortunately, his Byakugan could only see chakra, so it couldn''t detect the life force imbued into Karin''s chains.


    Just before Neji could reach Shino, one of Karin''s chains appeared in front of him far faster than he expected. Luckily, he had his Byakugan, which barely allowed him to dodge Karin''s attack in time, resulting in Karin''s chain hitting the ground and smashing a big crater into it.


    Neji could feel his eyebrows twitch at that destructive power and decided to focus on Karin instead, while Shino did the same.


    What followed was a rather unusual but bnced battle. Neji and Shino both realized that blocking Karin''s chains was not a good option. If it were a two vs one fight, then the duo probably would have had a pretty good chance at winning, but unfortunately for them, that was not the case, so they had to constantly be on guard against each other while fending off Karin''s attacks.


    Neji had a huge disadvantage due to only being proficient in closebat, while Shino and Karin used long-range attacks. On the other hand, he had the advantage of being the fastest in the group, so he had the easiest time evading attacks.


    Shino had the opposite problems. He was the slowest between those three, so it was especially hard for him to dodge Karin''s chains, but on the other hand, he had by far the longest range and could keep the other two at a distance.


    Karin''s most significant advantage was the power of her chains, but she made the mistake of aiming for an instant knockout against Neji and failing, which resulted in Neji and Shino paying more attention to her.


    What tipped the scale over was when Neji finally managed to get in closebat range of Karin. Karin wasn''t bad at closebat from what he has seen so far, but she certainly wasn''t at his level.


    Although that assumption was correct, he forgot something rather important. Uzumaki are, almost always, very proficient in seals. How could Yuna, who towered over every other Uzumaki in that regard, not teach Karin seals?


    So, the moment Neji was about to attack Karin with his Gentle Fist Style, the ground under him lit up, and Neji lost control over his body just long enough for a third chain to pop out of Karin''s back and knocked him out.


    When Shino saw that Neji was knocked out, he gave up as well. He saw no point in losing any more of his insects in a fight he couldn''t win.


    Karin sighed in relief when she heard Shino giving up. She already broke through her limit just now and achieved a third chain. She felt that she could barely control it and that it would copse at any moment, and if it did, she would feel some bacsh from it.


    Although she could have pushed herself some more and probably could have defeated Shino while on herst breath, she would rather just slowly retract her chains without receiving any damage.


    The moment all three of her chains disappeared, she staggered a little, but to her surprise, someone caught her before she could fall.


    "Haha, not bad, Karin. Although you shouldn''t have exposed your chains so quickly, you easily made up for it with that hidden seal. Very impressive."


    Although it took Karin a while to realize that Yuna was the one who was holding her steady, the inevitable happened when she did. Blood shot out of her nose like a fountain while she fainted with a blissful smile on her face.


    After seeing that, the surrounding Uzumaki, who had, yet again, built up Karin''s good image due to her valiantly fighting and winning against two powerful opponents, had their image shattered yet again.


    ''Very capable, but still a pervert.''

 Chapter 232 - Showing Off Skills

    <h4>Chapter 232 - Showing Off Skills</h4>


    Although the improvised tournament was over, Yuna imed that there was another exciting event happening. That is why, so far, no one has left the training ground.


    Most spectators looked confused as a weirdo in a green spandex suit stepped forward and took a fighting stance in front of Yuna.


    Although most people recognized him from the previous tournament, most people never really paid him much attention since he didn''t reach very far.


    Yuna noticed that as well and couldn''t help but smirk a little. Instead of saying anything about that, she started talking with Lee.


    "Well, Lee, it seems like you are still not willing to remove your weights without the proper incentive."


    "I follow the rules I made for myself."


    Yuna could only shake her head wryly when she heard Lee''s words.


    "I am aware of that, but you better not regret itter when the split-second it takes you to remove them costs somebody their life. I already gave you a bunch of seals to quicken the process, but it still is not instant."


    After pondering Yuna''s words for a short moment, Lee''s facial expression became serious, and he nodded his head.


    "Actually, I started considering to deactivate your seals every time I take a mission."


    "Better than nothing, I guess."


    While Yuna and Lee were talking with each other, the crowd got even more confused. After all, the two people talked as if Lee was fighting while wearing some kind of restrictions, which most of them found beyond weird.


    Neji, however, was slightly surprised that Lee switched from normal weights to seals.


    After seeing that, she got everyone''s attention; Yuna smirked a little and resumed talking.


    "The person in front of me is called Rock Lee. Some of you might have already heard of him, but he is someone who can only use Taijutsu and nothing else."


    As Yuna expected, the moment she said that, quite a few people were surprised while a few people started looking down on Lee for not being able to use Ninjutsu. Yuna''s smirk widened as she continued speaking.


    "He is a failure, right?"


    As the murmuring in the surroundings grew louder, Lee didn''t show the slightest reaction to Yuna''s words. He might not be the sharpest tool in the shed, but he had a pretty good idea of what Yuna was doing.


    Withoutmenting on Yuna''s words, he deactivated the seals on his arms and legs and got into his usual fighting stance. A small smile appeared on his face when he felt just how light his body felt after he deactivated the seals.


    "Well, Lee, how about you show everyone how much of a failure you really are?"


    The moment Yuna finished speaking, Lee vanished from where he stood, and not even half a secondter, a loud boom echoed over the training ground as Lee''s fist smashed into Yuna''s crossed arms, sending her skidding backward a few meters.


    The audience''s eyes bulged when they saw¡­or rather, didn''t see how Lee moved. One moment he stood still, and in the next moment, he was in front of Yuna and attacked her.


    Most of the jonin could still somehow follow Lee''s movements, but the genin had no chance of doing so. Even Neji, with his Byakugan, could barely track Lee''s movements. He could only stare in bewilderment at what he just witnessed. Although he knew that Lee, without his weights, was fast, it was never this extreme. He usually could at least follow Lee''s movements with his Byakugan.


    While the audience stared at Lee in wonder, a long staff entirely made out of ice appeared in Yuna''s hands, while a face-splitting grin appeared on her face.


    "Hehe, your improvement is as ridiculous as always. COME, LEE!!!"


    "YOSH, I WILL SHOW YOU MY YOUTH!!!"


    Both of them got into a fighting stance and disappeared in the next moment, just to reappear in the center of their previous positions. No, to be exact, they were slightly closer to Yuna''s initial position, meaning that Lee was marginally faster than Yuna. In fact, if it were only a contest of speed and strength, Lee would be superior to Yuna.


    While Lee spent pretty much his whole day improving his body, breaking through his limit, again and again, Yuna had to concentrate on multiple different things at once, so it couldn''t be helped that Lee''s physical abilities were superior to Yuna''s.


    That, of course, didn''t mean that Yuna would lose in a pure Taijutsu fight. She still had the upper hand in battle experience and skill, but every time they fought, Lee was getting a little closer to defeating Yuna in their contest. Additionally, Yuna wouldn''t use Kurama''s chakra, and in return, Lee wouldn''t open any of the gates.


    Neji, meanwhile, was watching the fight unfolding in front of him with bulging eyes. Up until now, he thought that he could fight Lee as long as he didn''t open more than one gate, but today he was proved wrong. Winning against the current Lee would be almost impossible.


    Guy saw Neji''s current condition and could only shake his head while smiling wryly.


    "After the chunin exams, Lee''s strength went through explosive growth. I am sure you still remember what Yuna said to him during their match, and I am pretty sure that is part of the reason why he suddenly started growing stronger at such an insane pace. The other reason is, without a doubt, his frequent fights against Yuna."


    Neji still remembered Yuna''s domineering words from that day, and he also remembered how he scoffed at her and Lee''s dreams when they shouted them out to the crowd. However, he realized that the duo''s words might not have been as empty as Neji thought they were.


    Neji''s gaze returned to the duel, and yet again, his eyes widened in surprise. While he wasn''t looking, one end of Yuna''s staff turned pointy and sharp, transforming it into a spear. Now, instead of Yuna''s previous movements that were based on twirling the staff around with as much momentum as possible, she was keeping Lee at a distance with wide swings and powerful stabs, abusing the range advantage a spear had against bare hands.


    However, that wasn''t even the end of it. The moment Lee got too close to Yuna, the spear''s other end changed as well, while it split in the middle, turning it into two very short spears, which, momentster, turned into two swords.


    As the fight continued, Yuna''s weapons, which were entirely made out of her ice, kept constantly changing forms. Despite continually changing weapons, Yuna used every single one of them proficiently, while her weapons'' transformations were always wless without producing the slightest w in her rhythm.


    Seeing the spectacle in front of him, Neji had only one thing to say.


    "She is a monster."


    "Hahaha, she is. If it is about skill alone, even I am not her match."


    Neji''s head snapped towards Guy, Konoha''s greatest taijutsu specialist, in disbelief.


    "HAHAHA, CONSIDERING LEE''S GROWTH, IT IS ONLY A QUESTION OF TIME BEFORE HE SURPASSES ME, HAHAHA!!!"


    Although Neji looked at Guy in disbelief for a while longer, when his gaze returned to the fight, his face paled as he realized what Guy meant.


    Despite Yuna''s iprehensible fighting style, Lee wasn''t one-sidedly getting pushed back. Lee was keeping up with her. No, he wasn''t just keeping up with her; he would even asionally push her back a little.


    For some reason, the words Lee said during his fight with Yuna in the preliminaries of the chunin exam were suddenly echoing through his head.


    ''MY YOUTH WILL BURN BRIGHTLY!!! I WILL BECOME THE STRONGEST!!!''


    At that time, he only chuckled and dismissed Lee''s words as his usual nonsense. However, now, they sent a shudder through his spine. For some reason, he felt like a vast chasm in skill and power just opened up between Lee and him.

 Chapter 233 - Another Dao Appears

    <h4>Chapter 233 - Another Dao Appears</h4>


    A small smile appeared on Lee''s face while he was blocking yet another one of Yuna''s attacks. Although Lee did enjoy fighting, his battles against Yuna were on apletely different level in that regard.


    When he fought people like Naruto or Guy, the battles are always, to some degree, simr to the previous one he had with that person. However, against Yuna, that wasn''t the case at all. At first nce, it might look like Yuna was using one fighting style that incorporated multiple weapons, but that wasn''t the case at all. She had one or more fighting styles for every weapon and smoothly chained them together, resulting in a frankly ridiculous amount of possiblebinations. Would a sword turn into another sword? Or maybe an ax? A Spear? One would never know.


    At first, Lee was utterly overwhelmed by that, but he has gotten rather used to it by now.


    Lee dodged another spear swipe and closed in on Yuna. Just like he expected, the spear changed forms yet again, but Lee dove in anyway. When he saw what Yuna''s spear had changed into, however, his eyes widened, and he immediately retreated.


    A small bloody gash appeared on his cheek while he frowned at the weapon Yuna was currently holding. A huge sword that was even bigger than Yuna herself.


    Lee had realized that Yuna could, for some reason, use every weapon with more or less the same, very high, proficiency a long time ago. He also realized that the way the weapons Yuna created looked was almost always different. Sometimes a spear was a little longer, sometimes a little shorter, stuff like that. Additionally, Yuna''s weapons were always in weapons without any decorations.


    All of that had one exception. The sword Yuna was currently holding. It always looked exactly the same. Unlike the other weapons that looked like they were cast from a mold, this sword looked like it was rigorously crafted.


    And most importantly, Yuna''s skills with it were utterly absurd. This wasn''t the first time Yuna and Lee fought to a stand-still, but every time Yuna created the sword she was currently holding, things would go downhill for Lee.


    Lee vanished from where he stood, and momentster, his fist shot towards Yuna. Yuna blocked Lee''s fist with the t side of her sword and gave it a minuscule twist to disperse the force. The next moment, Lee hastily bend backward to dodge the de that was aiming for his neck. Although Yuna would obviously not kill him, but the moment Yuna had to stop her attack to save him, it was his loss.


    Although it was only a single exchange that didn''t evenst a second, that single moment was already more stressful for him than the previous ten minutes of constant fighting.


    A smirk appeared on Yuna''s face as she pointed the tip of her sword at Lee.


    "What''s wrong, Lee? Intimidated?"


    The pressure Lee felt grew some more, but despite that, the fire in his eyes started burning even more brilliantly while the smile on his face widened.


    "Of course not. My youth is still burning brightly!"


    "Haha, I knew you would say that! COME!!!"


    The fight continued for another five minutes until Yuna stopped her sword just before cutting into Lee''s neck.


    After realizing that he had lost, Lee fell backward andnded on his butt while supporting his upper body with his arms.


    "Haa~ I lost again."


    "Hahaha, you did, but trust me when I say that you are getting stronger every time we fight."


    Instead of answering Yuna''s words, Lee only nodded his head. He was fully aware of that. He couldn''t exin it himself, but after epting Yuna''s words regarding his dream and dering it in front of everyone, he felt like he had be a new person. The weight of his weights that previously kept growing bigger at a slow pace was now increasing at a ridiculous rate. Whenever he raised the level of Yuna''s "weight seals", he could barely move, but he would get used to it in a matter of weeks. Previously, such a significant increase would have taken him months to get used to.


    After Yuna gave Lee a hand to help him stand up, Yuna let her gaze wander over the crowd. Or, to be more precise, over those people that were previously looking down on Lee.


    The moment they saw Yuna''s mocking facial expression, they immediately averted their eyes and looked away. Yuna chuckled when she saw that and resumed speaking.


    "A lot of shinobi see those that are significantly stronger than them despite being the same age as some kind of unreachable geniuses. She is a genius, so it can''t be helped that she is stronger. Only a genius like her could do that. I am not a genius, so I can''t reach her level. A lot of you must have thought like that about me, right? And frankly, considering all the advantages I have had since birth, I can''t me you for thinking like that.


    BUT, I think this fight demonstrated rather well that even those born without any incredible ability could reach very high. No Ninjutsu, no Genjutsu, just Taijutsu. Does a single person in this crowd dare to im that he was born with worse conditions for bing a shinobi than Lee? Furthermore, does a single person in this crowd, who is simr to Lee in age, think they could defeat Lee in a fight?"


    Following Yuna''s words, an oppressive silence descended onto the crowd. After letting everyone stew a little longer, a rxed smile appeared on Yuna''s face.


    "Let this be a lesson to all of you; talent is not everything. Hard work trumps overzy talent."


    Seeing that at least a few people epted her words, Yuna nodded in satisfaction. She was just about to end the gathering when a loud voice echoed over the training ground.


    "GUY-SENSEI, ALTHOUGH I LOST YET AGAIN, MY YOUTH IS THIS BURNING BRIGHTLY!!!"


    "YOSH!!! AS PUNISHMENT FOR LOSING, YOU WILL WALK 1000 ROUNDS AROUND KONOHA ON YOUR HANDS. AS YOUR YOUTHFUL SENSEI, I WILL NATURALLY GO THROUGH THE SAME PUNISHMENT!!!"


    "GUY-SENSEI!!!"


    "LEE!!!"


    Before Yuna could understand what was going on, Lee and Guy started hugging, while the illusion of a sunset on an idyllic beach appeared behind them.


    ''What the hel¡­ Kurama, why did you suddenly start ring your chakra?''


    [Are you an idiot?! It''s, obviously, to get out of this Genjutsu!]


    Yuna''s face became deadpan when he heard Kurama''s words.


    ''This is not a Genjutsu¡­''


    [How is this not a Genjutsu? It''s terrifying!]


    Yuna couldn''t help but chuckle a little when she heard Kurama''s words.


    ''Well, I wouldn''t exactly call it terrifying, but two men with extra thick eyebrows and a bowl cut that are hugging each other in front of a sunset while wearing extra-tight, green, spandex suits is indeed a sight to behold.''


    [If this isn''t a Genjutsu, then what is it?]


    A mysterious smile appeared on Yuna''s face before she answered Kurama''s question.


    ''It''s the Dao of Youth.''


    [¡­]


    ''¡­''


    [¡­ Are you sh*tting me?]

 Chapter 234 - Start Of The First Test

    <h4>Chapter 234 - Start Of The First Test</h4>


    A few more days passed, and it was finally time for the chunin exams to start.


    Thest few months had been the best and the worst in Hisoka''s new life. The best, because she could finally release some of her umted anger about the Hyuga n. While she was together with Yuna, she could rant about them how much she wanted without the Hyuga n ever finding out about it.


    Additionally, her strength was increasing rapidly since Yuna started teaching her, and she even got a chance to have a proper fight against Neji, which she managed to win. She thought that Neji would be angry about losing, but he readily epted his loss.


    The reason why it were the worst months of her life was partially rted to her increase in strength. Yuna''s training regime was insane. No, Yuna herself was insane.


    By now, Hisoka was almost certain that Yuna was a reincarnated person, but instead of having been a human, Hisoka was sure that she was a demon in her previous life.


    Hisoka and her team were currently walking towards the venue where the first test would ur, and Hisoka couldn''t help but frown while thinking about the chunin exams.


    She was sure that these exams happened in the story she knew as well, but she could remember almost nothing about them. She had a vague memory that someone will attack Gaara, but that is pretty much all she got.


    She consulted Yuna about it, and she actually knew more about it. Gaara has recently be the new Kazakage, and there are a lot of people who aren''t happy about it. Yuna, somehow, managed to procure information that people will try to get rid of him.


    Hisoka had no idea how she got it, but Yuna seemed to have secret intel about a lot of stuff that nobody should know about. For example, she casually told Hisoka that the current Tsuchikage hurt his hip so badly that he couldn''t move for a week, a few months ago. The strongest person in the country being out ofmission for a week was a secret no one should know about, but Yuna talked about it like it was just some funny gossip she picked up.


    A whileter, the trio reached their destination, and after registering themselves, they entered a big building. Here, they were told to draw lots, resulting in Hisoka pulling out the number one, Karin the two, and Sai the three. Apparently, they were supposed to split up and head to the room with their respective number on it.


    The moment they heard that they were supposed to split up, Hisoka and Sai looked at Karin, who had already taken out a small paper tag and started drawing seals on it. After a few seconds of writing, she handed the finished tag towards Hisoka and started creating a second and then a third one.


    All three injected their chakra into the seal tag, and momentster, they could talk with each other using the seal. Although the seal only had a range of about 50 meters, it was more than enough for the current situation.


    After separating, they went to their respective rooms, and after greeting the people they knew while checking out thepetition, they sat down and waited for the first test to start.


    Momentster, the door closed, signaling the start of the first test. The TV in the room was turned on, revealing Shikamaru''s bored-looking face. He started exining the rules with an equalling bored tone, and after finishing that, a 30-minute timer was started.


    The rules were rtively simple. Everyone got the same three questions. They were only allowed to answer one of these three questions. The questions would grant 30, 40, and 50 points, respectively. Their teamsbined points were not allowed to be higher than 100. In the end, the average score will be calcted, and everyone under that score will be disqualified.


    Hisoka couldn''t help but chuckle a little when she heard the rules. This would have been rather tricky if Karin didn''t give them themunication seals before the start of the test.


    After a short conversation with Karin and Sai, Hisoka casually solved the 40 point question and was done with this part of the exam after about one minute.


    Meanwhile, in the monitoring room for the exam, Shikamaru and Temari were sitting next to each other and watching the examinees.


    When Shikamaru saw that Yuna''s genin instantly started writing, a frown appeared on his face. Temari noticed his frown and couldn''t help but be curious about it.


    "What''s wrong? Did something go wrong?"


    After hearing Temari''s words, Shikamaru shook his head in denial.


    "Not really. It''s just that Yuna''s students started writing pretty much instantly. I wonder if Yuna did anything to help them."


    "Oh my, that is just rude. There is no way someone as honest as me would even consider cheating~"


    "GOD DAMNIT, YUNA!!! Is it really necessary for you to sneak around like that?"


    "Yes."


    A groan escaped Shikamaru''s mouth when he heard Yuna''s answer and saw her happy smile. Meanwhile, Temari could only look at Yuna,pletely dumbfounded. The room they were in had only a single entrance: A locked door. She had no idea how Yuna got into the room without making a single sound. Even if the lockpicked the door, shouldn''t that have at least made some noise? Although she might be just a chunin, as someone who uses wind chakra, she was somewhat sensitive to wind and sound, so it should be impossible for her not to hear someone lockpicking the door of the room she was currently in.


    "Are you aware that jonin sensei are not supposed to be here?"


    "Yup."


    As Yuna answered Shikamaru''s question, a chair appeared in her hand, and she casually ced it next to Shikamaru and sat down on it.


    Another groan escaped Shikamaru''s mouth when Yuna sat down next to him. The moment Yuna sat down, Temari''s brain finally managed to understand the situation.


    "Shikamaru, shouldn''t we kick her out? Why are you acting like you allow her to remain here?"


    Shikamaru only scoffed when he heard Temari''s words.


    "Kick her out? Sure, good luck in doing so. The only one in the vige who might hold minuscule sway over Yuna is Tsunade-sama, and I very much doubt she would be willing to annoy Yuna over something so insignificant. Well, her harem and brother might be able to do so as well, but I doubt they would bother. In fact, I am certain that at least Naruto and Anko would happily sit down next to her."


    Temari looked at Yuna in disbelief when she heard Shikamaru''s words. She knew about Yuna''s rampant personality, but she didn''t think it would be this bad. Before she could say anything, Yuna had something else to add to Shikamaru''s words.


    "Yeah, Shikamaru is correct. Besides, I already handed some brib¡­*cough*¡­gifts to Tsunade so she wouldn''t bother me."


    While Shikamaru only rolled his eyes at Yuna''s words, Temari''s face paled. Yuna casually confessed that she was bribing the Hokage, but Shikamaru only rolled his eyes like there was nothing special about that, which probably meant that it was amon urrence.


    ''Just how much power does she hold over Konoha? This is ridiculous.''

 Chapter 235 - Explaining The First Test

    <h4>Chapter 235 - Exining The First Test</h4>


    "By the way, you still haven''t answered whether you helped out your genin or not, Yuna."


    "I haven''t? Pretty sure I have. I didn''t help them. Karin has reached a high enough level in seals to create amunication seal by herself. Pretty sure she just made three of them when she realized that they would be separated."


    Temari''s eyes widened in surprise when she heard that Karin created not one but threemunication seals in such a short time period.


    "I-Is it really possible to create a seal that fast? Didn''t she simply prepare them before the start of the first round?"


    "Mhh~ maybe? Maybe she already had them with her, or perhaps she created them, I have no idea. As for whether it is feasible or not to create them that fast¡­"


    Yuna''s right hand blurred, and momentster, aplex seal was drawn into the air.


    "¡­it is possible. There is a reason why the Uzumaki are the only n capable of creating seals midbat, after all."


    Temari could only look at the freshly created seal in a daze. As far as she knew, seals are not something that is supposed to be made so casually. When she thinks about people who create seals, she thinks of old man, sitting in a dusty room while slowly and meticulously drawing the seals and not about young women casually drawing them instantly.


    When Yuna previously used a seal to stop Gaara''s sand, she thought that she had prepared it beforehand, but maybe that wasn''t the case?


    While Temari was sinking deeper and deeper into contemtion, Shikamaru realized something else.


    "Why are you even here? I don''t think it would be very interesting for you to watch this round."


    Yuna couldn''t help but chuckle when he heard Shikamaru''s words. She let her gaze wander over the monitors in the room before stopping at one of them. Yuna moved her hand and pointed at the monitor. Or, more precisely, she pointed at one of the people visible on the monitor. It was a young woman with brown skin and green hair.


    "I am here because of her."


    Shikamaru looked at the young woman and then back at Yuna and back at the woman again.


    "*Sigh* Do you really need to hunt new members for your harem during the chunin exams?"


    Yunaughed out loud when she heard Shikamaru''s words.


    "Hahaha, that is not what I am talking about. She is a Jinchuuriki, so I decided to keep an eye on her."


    "¡­E-Excuse me, could you repeat that? I must have misheard you."


    Temari also woke up from her contemtions when she heard Yuna''s words and was now looking at her with wide-open eyes.


    "Hehe, you heard correctly. She is a Jinchuuriki. The one of the Nanabi, to be precise."


    Shikamaru and Temari both paled when they heard Yuna''s words.


    "I-Isn''t that bad? Shouldn''t we inform Tsunade-sama?"


    Yuna only shrugged her shoulders when she heard Shikamaru''s words.


    "Considering my¡­gift to her was alcohol, I doubt she currently is in a state where she can give qualified orders. Hehe, oops."


    Shikamaru groaned yet again when he heard Yuna''s words.


    "What in the world are you nning, Yuna?"


    "Hehe, no clue yet. For now, I will see and wait if anything interesting happens. You don''t need to worry about her too much. Unlike a certain vige, I don''t think Takigakure sent their Jinchuuriki here with bad intentions, and even if she starts something, I can seal her easily."


    While Temari scowled in annoyance at Yuna''s jab, Shikamaru rxed a little.


    ''Right, she and Naruto already got rid of a rampaging Bijuu once each. Using the [Flying Thunder God Seal], Naruto can be here instantly, and Yuna already has her eyes on the girl, so there should be no problem.''


    "*Sigh* So troublesome. Whatever, it is not like I can stop you anyway."


    "S-Shikamaru, is that really alright!?"


    "*Sigh* Yeah. Yuna might be the most troublesome person in the vige, but she certainly is reliable. Ah, you might want to inform your Kazekage, though."


    Temari didn''t understand how Shikamaru could trust Yuna enough to allow something like this, but since it was currently Konoha''s problem, she wouldn''t care about it either. She would have to inform Gaara about this as soon as the first test was over. It takes about three days to travel from here to the next test site, so Gaara would have plenty of time to make preparations.


    While Shikamaru and Temari were talking with each other, Yuna looked over the rules of the first test and couldn''t help but chuckle a little.


    "What an interesting test. You use me of helping my genin, but aren''t you setting things up, so everyone passes, Shikamaru?"


    While Temari wasn''t sure what Yuna was talking about, Shikamaru nodded his head.


    "As expected, you saw through it, huh. Well, it''s just a little test to see who has the capabilities to be a leader of a bigger group of people instead of just a small shinobi squad. I have prepared another test after this one and a third one to reduce the number of teams to 10 before the official second test starts."


    Yuna nodded her head in understanding, while Temari had a frown on her face. She frowned not only because she couldn''t read Shikamaru''s true intention but also because Yuna saw through them, while she couldn''t.


    "What do you mean by "everyone passes"? As I see it, only very few people have the capability tomunicate with each other while they are in different rooms."


    "You are correct, but that wasn''t what this test was about in the first ce. Despite being azy bum, Shikamaru seems to have put quite a lot of thought into this test. At first, it appears that this test is aboutmunicating with your teammates despite them being in different rooms, but that is a rather specialized skill, so it would be incredibly unfair to test people in that regard. This is just a chunin exam and not some kind of specializedmunication-sensor-shinobi test.


    Considering how there are only three options to choose from, it is enough tomunicate only a minuscule amount of information to your team. For example, if we three were part of this exam and I would somehow manage tomunicate the number 40 to you, nothing else, what would you do?"


    Temari''s eyes shone in understanding when she heard Yuna''s exnation.


    "I see. Due to your message, I would know that you will answer the question that will give 40 points, so the only option Shikamaru and I have left would be to answer the questions that would get us 30 points each to reach the 100 point mark."


    "Correct. Although there will still be some troublemunicating with people in different rooms, I don''t think it will be that hard to do. Although I am pretty sure the rooms are more or less sound isted, there should be plenty of methods to send such a basic message into another room.


    For example, one could hit the wall four times to send the message or raise four earth pirs in front of the building. The real problem is controlling the crowd, so they don''t mess up your n. Since every person in the other rooms would get the signal, it should benefit everyone, making it rtively easy to convince the crowd."

 Chapter 236 - Moaning In The Control Room

    <h4>Chapter 236 - Moaning In The Control Room</h4>


    The first test continued, and a few minutester, someone became desperate and started simply calling his teammate''s name out loud. Although it was possible to hear someone calling from another room, it was impossible to hear what he was actually saying. The result? Many people desperately called out names and numbers, making itpletely impossible to understand even a single word.


    Seeing the spectacle unfolding, Yuna could only shake her head.


    "How about failing everyone that is currently screaming at the top of their lungs? People that lose theirposure so quickly have no business bing a chunin, in my opinion."


    Shikamaru chuckled when he heard Yuna''s words and nodded his head in agreement.


    "Although I agree, I won''t fail them. If all the stupid ones are out, it would be too easy to take the group''s lead."


    Yuna gave him a nod and continued watching the spectacle. Just as Yuna and Shikamaru predicted, someone took the lead and started talking to the other people in the room. That person was Neji. He exined to everyone that he would hit the wall four times to let the other two rooms know that everyone in his room will answer the 40 points question.


    While that happened, Shikamaru eyed him with suspicion.


    "It seems like Neji has changed a little. The old him wouldn''t have been willing to patiently exin his n and even help the other people in the process."


    "Always interesting to see how a good, old-fashioned beatdown can change a person."


    Despite agreeing, neither Shikamaru nor Temarimented any further on what Yuna just said.


    When Neji was about to start his n, someone else interrupted him and offered to do it instead.


    "Wow, that guy is seriously subtle. I will just make a wild guess and say that he wants to sabotage Neji''s idea."


    While Yuna and Shikamaru chuckled a little, a frown appeared on Temari''s face. The person who interrupted Neji was, after all, from Suna, just like her. If Neji''s n only benefited Konoha''s shinobi, she wouldn''t mind the sabotage attempt, but people from his own vige would also be negatively affected if he were to seed.


    Neji easily allowed the other person to take his ce, and momentster, he started hitting the wall, sending vibrations through the whole building. Instead of doing with four times, however, he hit the wall five times.


    Three simultaneous ps echoed through the monitoring room as Yuna, Shikamaru, and Temari facepalmed.


    "What is that idiot doing? What''s the point of doing five hits instead of four? At least make it six. With five, the message simply changed from "I will do the 40 points question." to "You two will do the 50 points question. And look at how smug he is looking a Neji. Damn, that face is basically begging for a beating."


    "*Urgh* Although I agree, please control yourself, Yuna."


    While Yuna and Shikamaru were talking, Temari had a scowl on her face. She wanted to get angry at Yuna for making fun of one of her fellow shinobi, but no matter how she looked at it, Yuna''s words were correct. In fact, her hands were also itching to dish out a beating.


    After the person that tried to mess with Neji''s n realized that his action was utterly pointless, he turned towards the wall and hit it four times, so the people in the other room would get confused, just for Neji to give it an additional hit, making it five again.


    He tried again, this time only hitting the wall thrice, just for Neji to add two hits, bringing it to five again.


    Temari couldn''t help but blush a little when she saw the shameful disy someone from her vige was currently showing. She already decided to have a very¡­ intense conversation with that person when they are back in Sunakagure.


    "I wonder why he hasn''t tried more than five hits yet?"


    Hearing Yuna''s words, Temari couldn''t help but groan in shame. It was already pretty bad that Neji so easily tricked him, but the fact that he tried another two times without even changing up his strategy in the slightest made it even worse.


    Momentster, the person snapped and pointed a kunai at Neji, causing Yuna to grin.


    "Hehe, since fighting is forbidden during the first test, he will be disqualified the moment he attacks. If that happens, you won''t mind if I collect him for a little discussion, would you?"


    Shikamaru nced at Temari and received an indifferent shrug from her. Since he was someone from Suna, Temari was the one who had thest word about it; Since Temari didn''t care, Shikamaru wouldn''t either.


    Unfortunately, Neji had other ns as he pointed at the "no fighting" sign hanging on one of the walls.


    "Proctor, are you going to allow a fight? If you don''t answer, I will assume you do."


    Yuna scowled in annoyance at Neji defusing the fight, while Shikamaru couldn''t help but chuckle a little.


    "Seems like he wants to force me to make a move as a little extra confirmation that I am not the one that was sending the signal."


    Shikamaru leaned forward and activated the microphone. The moment he did, a mischievous glint appeared in Yuna''s eyes that neither Shikamaru nor Temari noticed.


    "I made it clear that the first round is a written exam. Fighting is prohibited. Stop that racket and answer the ques¡­"


    While Shikamaru was talking, Yuna slowly moved closer to him, and when she was in the perfect position, she changed her voice to match Temari''s and started speaking just loud enough for the microphone to barely pick it up.


    "*Moan* Shikamaru, it''s so big!"


    It was as if the air solidified. No one was moving as every attending genin was looking at the speaker in bewilderment. Temari and Shikamaru, naturally, froze up and were looking at Yuna in total disbelief.


    It took Shikamaru''s brain around one second to reboot, and when it did, he realized that he needed to say something as fast as possible to defuse the situation. Luckily, it was rtively easy to exin the current situation.


    "Damnit, Yuna, when did you get here? Could you stop ying your tricks just once?"


    As soon as he finished speaking, he deactivated the microphone so Yuna would have no chance the mess around any further.


    Some outsiders might still think that something fishy was going on, but those who have dealt with Yuna before should understand the situation without a problem.


    "*Sigh* Troublesome. Was that really necessary?"


    "That''s a stupid question; of course it was."


    Shikamaru murmured another "troublesome" before putting his focus back on the monitors. Meanwhile, Temari was opening and closing her mouth like a fish out of water. She heard about Yuna''s tendencies to mess with people no matter the consequences, but she didn''t expect it would be this bad.


    The daughter of the previous Kazekage having an affair while she was supposed to monitor the chunin exams was no joke. Luckily, Shikamaru reacted quickly, or things might have beplicated.


    ''Did Yuna predict that Shikamaru would react and yed the prank due to that, or did she do it simply because she thought it would be funny? If it is the second answer, then Yuna is a walking bomb that could explode at any moment. If it is the first, then she is just annoying to deal with, but not too dangerous.''

 Chapter 237 - End Of The First Test

    <h4>Chapter 237 - End Of The First Test</h4>


    After another 10 minutes of waiting, the first part of the first exam was over. Although Yuna couldn''t be certain, she was pretty sure that most people decided to follow Neji''s solution.


    While everyone was happy that they were done, a smirk appeared on Shikamaru''s face, and he was just about to activate the microphone again before he stopped and nced at Yuna.


    Yuna chuckled a little and answered his unasked question.


    "I swear I won''t do it again."


    Although Shikamaru still had some doubts about that, he decided to trust Yuna for now and activated the microphone.


    "Second part of the first exam. A single question. Your team is on a mission, and the enemy spots you. In order to shake them off, you need to leave one of your teammates behind as a decoy. Who will you choose despite knowing that they will face certain death? Write your answer on the back of your sheet. To pass, all three of you need to have the same answer. The teammate you choose will be eliminated from the exam. You have three minutes."


    The moment Shikamaru turned off the microphone, Yuna couldn''t help but whistle in surprise.


    "That''s quite devious, Shikamaru. I could nevere up with something like that."


    Hearing Yuna''s words, Shikamaru only scoffed in disdain. He was pretty sure that if Yuna were to design one of the tests, it would end with at least half the people having a breakdown and crying.


    "Well, assuming we three were in a team, what would you write down, Yuna?"


    "Oh? Are you testing me? Do you want the correct answer, no one, or do you want me to say what I would actually do in that situation?"


    "Why not humor me with what you would do?"


    A wide smile appeared on Yuna''s face as her battle intent started oozing out.


    "I will stay back and ughter everyone who dares to approach me until no one is left. Certain death? Hehe, I have faced worse odd and still survived."


    Shikamaru and Temari couldn''t help but shiver a little when Yuna''s battle intent washed over them, while her slightly insane smile wasn''t helping either.


    ''*Urgh* I shouldn''t have asked. I wonder when she faced such a dangerous situation, though? As far as I know, no viges were wiped out, and neither were any Kage assassinated for a while now. Well, the previous Kazekage was killed, but that was Orochimaru and not Yuna. Now that I think about it, the previous Mizukage was killed as well, and this time it actually was Yuna. Aren''t Kage getting killed off a little too frequently? ¡­ Oh well, it''s too troublesome to give that any more thought. Besides, who knows what kind of outragous missions Yuna has been taking.''


    The three minutes passed, and the first test was finally over. Everyone gathered outside the building, while Shikamaru and Temari were waiting on a small stage for everyone to gather. Temari could feel that a few people were looking at her weirdly, but she ignored all of that while cursing Yuna in her mind.


    After everyone was here, Shikamaru exined that the next test could only be taken as a team of three, so everyone who decided to sacrifice a teammate in the first test was automatically disqualified. Although this caused another uproar, Shikamaru couldn''t care less.


    After Shikamaru was done with his exnation, Temari started exining the next part of the exam. Since there were too many people left, an additional test will take ce. A race to the second exam site. Only the first ten teams to arrive will be allowed to continue the exams.


    After she finished describing the next test, she simply stopped talking. Most people were confused by that, but after a short time, Neji''s eye widened before he quickly dragged his team away. Simultaneously, Karin''s eyes shone in understanding as well as she started pulling Hisoka and Sai away.


    Slowly but surely, everyone realized that the next part of the exam had already started. About a minuteter, the field in front of Shikamaru and Temari became devoid of people.


    Yuna appeared next to the duo, causing Temari to flinch, while Shikamaru didn''t show any reaction.


    "Well, what do you n to do now, Yuna?"


    Yuna chuckled and pulled out one of her snowke-like kunai.


    "Well, I can get there anytime, so I guess I will rx for two days and then teleport over."


    Shikamaru scowled in annoyance before nodding his head in understanding, while Temari wasn''t happy either.


    "I need to be there as well. Can you take me with you?"


    Hearing Temari''s words, Yuna chuckled a little before nodding her head.


    "Sure, but I want something in return."


    "What do you want?"


    "Hehe, I have heard that Suna doesn''t want Konoha''s shinobi to proctor the second part of the exams. Despite that, I want to be one of the proctors."


    Temari frowned when she heard Yuna''s words. What Yuna just said was supposed to be a secret, so she had no idea how Yuna got that information. Despite that, she shook her head in denial.


    "Sorry, but that is impossible. The second test will take ce in the Desert of Death. That ce can even get dangerous for our own shinobi, so we can''t have non-participants, that don''t know the terrain, entering."


    "Hehe, yes, I heard about that excuse. Unfortunately, I know the real reason why you want to keep Konoha''s shinobi out of this event."


    Although Temari didn''t show anything on her face, she couldn''t help but get nervous when Yuna mentioned the real reason why Suna didn''t want to involve any of Konoha''s shinobi. Although officially, this time''s chunin exams were supposed to be a bait to lure the members of Akatsuki out, the real purpose was actually to bait out the people that want to rebel against Gaara.


    Yuna leaned forward a little so she could whisper into Temari''s ear without Shikamaru listening in.


    "I wonder what would happen to your little n of baiting the rebels if I were to expose it beforehand?"


    Temari instantly took a step back and looked at Yuna in surprise.


    "H-How in the world do you know about that?!"


    ''Because the privacy seals you bought from us are spying on you.''


    "I didn''t know about it, but your reaction confirmed my guess."


    Temari''s mouth gaped open while looking at Yuna in disbelief. Shikamaru, who was standing next to her, couldn''t help but chuckle when he saw Temari''s facial expression.


    "Hehe, you walked straight into that."


    Temari closed her mouth and red at Shikamaru, who only shrugged his shoulders in indifference.


    "No need to re at me; Yuna is the one who tricked you, not me."


    After hearing his words, Temari changed the target of her re from Shikamaru to Yuna, who was currently giving her a smug smile.


    After ring a bit longer, Temari sighed in resignation while raising her hands in defeat.


    "Fine, I will see what I can do. Since you know about it already, I don''t think Gaara will mind involving you further."


    "Haha, very good. That should be fun."


    Although another groan escaped Temari when she heard Yuna''s words, she didn''tment on it further. She still had to send a message about the appearance of a Jinchuuriki. Additionally, for her mental stability, she would rather not mingle too much with Yuna.

 Chapter 238 - Meeting Fuu

    <h4>Chapter 238 - Meeting Fuu</h4>


    Three days passed, and a total of 30 people were gathered in front of a fortress-looking building. While people with a lot of stamina like Lee and Karin weren''t even out of breath, quite a few people were on the brink of total exhaustion.


    Momentster, the building''s door opened, and Yuna stepped out of it with a casual smile on her face. As she predicted, Gaara easily allowed her to be part of the overseers of the second test.


    "Yo, good job making it here. My name is Yuna, and I will be the proctor of the second exam."


    The faces of a few people from Konoha paled when they heard that Yuna would be the proctor of the second exam, while a single person had something else to say.


    "*Tsk* What is going on in this exam. Why are all the proctors young brats?"


    Although he only murmured these words quietly, Yuna could still hear him easily. Seemingly without any action from Yuna, four ice spears shot out of the ground. Three stopped just before piercing his neck, while thest one was about to prate a different ce. The crowd could look only dumbfounded at what just happened. The ice appeared instantly and without any indication from Yuna. No one present had the confidence to evade an attack like that.


    "Well, any moreins?"


    Since he could feel the ice spears touching his neck and butt, he could only do a minuscule head shake to answer Yuna''s question. The moment he did, the four ice spears melted away instantly. The moment the ice was removed, his legs faltered, and he fell on his butt, with cold sweat still flowing down his back like a river.


    One of his teammates approached him to help him up and whisper something to him at the same time.


    "Are you insane? That is Yuna Uzumaki, an S-Rank Elite Jonin that killed the previous Mizukage."


    After hearing the words of his teammate, a shiver went through his spine as he took another nce at Yuna, just to met her eyes. When he saw Yuna smirking at him, he immediately averted his gaze.


    Yuna could only shake her head at the person''s behavior. Since her name appeared in the bingo book, everyone could easily gather information about her. Someone who didn''t even bother to remember the appearance of people who were an S-Rank threat is not fit for the work of a shinobi.


    Yuna was just about to continue her exnation when a young woman with brown skin and green hair approached her with sparkling eyes.


    "That was awesome! How did you do that? Will you be my friend?"


    Yuna was a little surprised that the Jinchuuriki she wanted to observe approached her without the slightest hint of caution, but after thinking about her question for a moment, Yuna simply shrugged her shoulders.


    "Sure, let''s be friends. As I have already mentioned, my name is Yuna."


    The woman''s eyes immediately lit up in excitement when she heard Yuna''s words.


    "Hahaha, awesome! I already made my first friend! There are just 99 to go! Ah, I almost forgot, my name is Fuu."


    Yuna was just about to ask what she meant by "just 99 to go", when Fuu''s teammates appeared and dragged her away.


    "Fuu, you shouldn''t get too close to her; she is dangerous."


    "Ehh? What do you mean by "dangerous"? She agreed to be my friend, so isn''t it fine?"


    "Absolutely not. You need to stay away from her."


    Seeing Fuu getting dragged away by her two teammates who clearly were at the level of a jonin instead of a genin, Yuna''s curiosity was sparked.


    Yuna shook her head to get rid of her idle thoughts and continued addressing the people in front of her.


    "Anyway, all of you must be hungry and tired, so pleasee in. Dinner has already been prepared. The rules of the next test will be exined tomorrow morning."


    Everyone sighed in relief that there wasn''t yet another test and entered the building Yuna came out of. A slight smirk appeared on her face as her eyes lingered on Fuu, and momentster, she vanished from where she stood and silently followed Fuu''s team.


    When Fuu reached her room, her two teammates instantly closed the door and put a lock with thick chains on it.


    "Oi! What are you doing?! Open the door!"


    "Sorry, Fuu, but you will have to stay in there until tomorrow morning."


    "Eh?! Why?!"


    "We never know what you will do next. Who knows what kind of chaos you will cause if you are allowed to roam freely."


    "Huh!? WHAT!? DOESN''T THAT MEAN I CAN''T HAVE FUN WITH THE OTHER!? LET ME OUT ALREADY!!!"


    "Damnit, that''s exactly what worries us!"


    Momentster, Fuu''s teammates left, and Yuna appeared in front of the locked door. She noticed that the chains and lock were reinforced with some basics seals, but she opened them quickly anyway.


    When she entered the room, she saw that Fuu was about to smash one of the windows. When Fuu heard someone entering the room, she reacted like a child that was found with its hand in the cookie jar and quickly pretended that she obediently sat on her bed the whole time.


    "Hehe, you sure are energetic, Fuu."


    When Fuu realized that the person who entered her room was Yuna instead of one of her teammates, her face immediately lit up in joy.


    "Yuna, it''s you! Why are you here?"


    "Well, I didn''t expect that a Jinchuuriki would partake in the exams, so I decided to have a little chat with you to find out what you are nning."


    This time, Fuu actually put her guard up.


    "Why do you know about that? That was supposed to be a secret. Are you after the Nanabi?"


    Yuna rolled her eyes when she heard Fuu''s words, and momentster, her body was coated in red, bubbling chakra.


    "Seriously, why does no one even bother reading the bingo book? I don''t think there is any better way to gain information about dangerous people than reading through that thing. Anyway, as you can see, I''m the Kyuubi''s Jiinchuuriki, and I only came here to chat with a fellow Jinchuuriki."


    Fuu''s eyes widened when she saw Yuna''s chakra cloak. When she heard Yuna''s exnation, she dropped her guard against Yuna while a wide smile reappeared on her face.


    She was just about to continue speaking when the sound of people fighting reached the room.


    Yuna spread her senses and clicked her tongue in annoyance when she realized that there was a brawl in the dining room below her.


    "What are these idiots doing? Although I didn''t say it, I think it is rather obvious that fighting between the tests is forbidden. Sorry, Fuu. I will stop the fight, and then we can continue talking."


    Without saying another word, Yuna disappeared from where she stood, leaving a pouting Fuu behind.


    "That sounds fun. I want to go as well."


    Fuu nced at the window she wanted to destroy before Yuna entered the room, and after a short moment of thinking about it, she shrugged her shoulders. She stood up and walked towards the window, and smashed it apart without a moment of hesitation.


    "Hehe, this should be fun."

 Chapter 239 - Yunas New Skill

    <h4>Chapter 239 - Yuna''s New Skill</h4>


    While Yuna was chatting with Fuu, most genin teams entered the dining area to grab something to eat. Unfortunately, there was a small problem.


    "Oi, are you serious?"


    "Will there be even something left for us after that guy is done?"


    "I don''t think I want to eat anything after he walked past the food table anyway."


    One of the Kusa shinobi was fat beyond reason. He was no only 2 meters in height but width as well and was constantly sweating.


    A few people tried to push him away when he approached the food, but the damage was already done, as his sweat spread over the food.


    People started ming each other, and momentster, a brawl started.


    Hisoka looked at the spectacle in front of her and could only smile wryly. She nced at Karin and Sai, who were standing next to her with an annoyed expression on their faces, and started speaking.


    "Err¡­Are we the only ones who carry food with us?"


    Karin chuckled when she heard Hisoka''s words before shaking her head in denial.


    "I am sure most of them have food pills with them, but not everyone has someone like Yuna-sama as their sensei. Those seals that store and preserve food are no joke. I heard that Konoha uses a few dozen of them to keep a strategic food reserve in case a war breaks out. That is not something normal genin could ever get their hands on. Hehehe, Yuna-sama is the greatest after all~"


    At first, Hisoka wanted to acknowledge Karin''s words, but when she suddenly switched modes and started praising Yuna, she decided to ignore her. It''s not like Karin could hear anyone, except for Yuna, speaking to her when she is like this, anyway.


    The brawl continued, and just when people were about to pull out their weapons, powerful killing intent flooded the room, resulting in every single person freezing up on the spot.


    "Oh my? Although I didn''t explicitly tell you not to fight, I think that was rather obvious."


    A young woman with red and blue hair appeared in the middle of the room and let her gaze wander over the room. Every time her eyesnded on someone, that person would tremble in fear.


    Momentster, the powerful killing intent vanished, and a smirk appeared on Yuna''s face.


    "Anyway, it seems like dinnertime is over, so you should¡­"


    *Shatter*


    A young woman with green hair and brown skin broke through the window andnded on the floor.


    "Ta-da~ Here I am! Seem like you have already started the party, but that is fine. It''s time for me to make 100 friends. No wait, I already made one, so I only need 99 more!"


    Yuna could only shake her head at Fuu''s upbeat personality.


    ''Seriously, are all Jinchuuriki weirdos? Gaara was an insane psychopath killer, and Fuu is too upbeat for her own good. Oh well, Naruto and I are normal, so I guess only half of the ones I know are weirdos.''


    [Okay, hold on. I just heard something I can under no circumstances allow slipping by umented. Did you just im that you and Naruto aren''t weirdos? Are you out of your mind?]


    ''Anyway, I wonder why Fuu is so insistent on making 100 friends? I wonder what the backstory about that is.''


    [So you''re going to pretend that you didn''t hear my words, huh?]


    ''Yup.''


    [¡­]


    ''¡­''


    [Ding! You have gained experience for skill: Shamelessness.]


    [Ding! You have already reached the maximum level of skill: Shamelessness. No further advancements are possible.]


    [Ding! Due to special action, skill: Shamelessness will be forcefully evolved]


    ''You are really going all out with this one, huh?''


    [Ding! Your skill: Shamelessness evolved into skill: Unparalleled Shamelessness]


    ''Hehe, why are you buttering up to me like that? Do you want me to do something for you?''


    [DAMNIT!!! CAN I REALLY GRANT SKILLS!? DID YOU REALLY GET THAT SKILL!?]


    ''Hehe.''


    [DON''T "HEHE" ME!!!]


    While Yuna and Kurama were quarreling, the people in the room lost interest in the current situation and were pouring out of the room.


    Fuu was, naturally, not happy that everyone was leaving the moment she arrived.


    "What the hell, guys. y with me; I want to be friends."


    Yuna chuckled a little when she heard Fuu''s words and put her attention on her.


    "Anyway, we were in the middle of a discussion; how about we¡­"


    *BOOM*


    "Damnit, can''t I get a single moment of peace? What''s wrong with this exam!"


    Yuna spread her senses again and could feel her eyebrow twitch when she noticed Choji and Kiba outside of the building in the ws of a giant scorpion.


    "Seriously, what the hell? Sorry Fuu, two idiots managed to get themselves captured. I will be back soon."


    "Wai¡­"


    Before Fuu could speak, Yuna vanished again, causing Fuu to pout.


    "Why is she always disappearing? No, even more important, why isn''t she taking me with her? I also want to be part of the party!"


    Without a moment of hesitation, Fuu jumped out of the window she previously used as an entrance and went after Yuna. Although she couldn''t see how Yuna moved, she could tell that there was amotion outside, which should be Yuna''s destination.


    A few momentster, Fuu arrived just in time to see Yuna swinging down a sword and cutting the gigantic scorpion into two halves vertically.


    Seeing Yuna''s attack caused Fuu to pause her steps. She might not have the greatest awareness as a shinobi, but she could at least tell that the attack Yuna just used was absurdly powerful.


    Dealing a fatal strike to that scorpion was something she could do as well, but cutting it in two halves like that was apletely different story.


    Momentster, the conflicted expression on her face vanished and was reced with a wide smile.


    ''Hehe, even if she is really dangerous, she already said that she wants to be my friend, so it should be fine. Besides that, she is a Jinchuuriki, just like me, and I can feel that she doesn''t have any negative feelings. I will follow what you taught me, Shibuki. I will make bonds with everybody, and when everybody has bonds with each other, there will be no more wars. The first step is making 100 friends.''

 Chapter 240 - Jinchuuriki Get-Together

    <h4>Chapter 240 - Jinchuuriki Get-Together</h4>


    *Author Note*


    Another drawing by hikari_izuki


    *End of Author Note*


    Moments after killing the scorpion monster, Yuna softlynded on the ground and started ring at Chouji and Kiba, who awkwardly averted their eyes.


    Before Yuna could say anything, more jonin appeared from a separate building that was exclusive to them.


    "What happened here? Genin are not supposed to leave their building at night."


    Before Chouji and Kiba could say anything, Yuna stepped forwards while chuckling a little.


    "I am not a genin. I''m Yuna Uzumaki, one of the proctors. This scorpion thing was kicking up a fuss, so I got rid of it. These two probably got attracted by the noise."


    Although Chouji and Kiba didn''t understand why Yuna was helping them, they still obediently nodded their heads.


    The jonin from Suna were still somewhat doubtful about Yuna''s im of being a proctor, but when she got closer to them to reveal her face, all of them backed off instantly, causing Yuna to chuckle a little.


    ''Just like always; the strong are respected, and the strongest are feared. Or that is at least the case when you are from a different country.''


    While the other jonin were leaving again, Yuna''s gaze returned to Chouji and Kiba.


    "You two should go back as well. Although I covered for you since it wouldn''t have any consequences for me, I won''t do it again."


    Although the duo was thankful for what Yuna did, she quickly noticed that there was still something that troubled Chouji. Yuna casually waved her hand, and momentster, Chouji felt something appear in one of his pockets.


    "Get lost already, you two."


    At first, Chouji was confused by what something this thin and light could do to satiate his hunger, but momentster, he realized that Yuna was a well-known sealmaster.


    A thankful expression appeared on Chouji''s face before he dragged Kiba, who was entirely sure what just happened, away.


    ''Well, I probably shouldn''t help him like that, but I can''t help myself but like the Akimichi n. In fact, Konoha has quite a lot of likable ns. Even the Aburame n who rears insects in their bodies aren''t that bad. Even Konoha''s Uchiha n calmed down a lot in the recent years.''


    [I am pretty sure the reason for the Uchiha n bing more bearable is that most of them got wiped out, while the remaining ones no longer live in Konoha.]


    ''Hehe, oops.''


    Momentster, Fuunded next to Yuna with a pout on her face.


    "Every time you leave to have some fun, you are done before I arrive. Next time take me with you."


    "Okay, okay, stop pouting. How about we two go and meet another Jinchuuriki together?"


    "Oh? Which one?"


    "The current Kazegake, Gaara."


    "The Kazekage is a Jinchuuriki!?"


    ''¡­Seriously, am I the only one who bothers to gather information about noteworthy people?''


    [That seems to be the case. Well, she appears to be somewhat sheltered, so who knows.]


    "Yes, he is the Jinchuuriki of the Ichibi. Well, are you interest in a little Jinchuuriki get-together, Gaara?"


    Yuna''s gazended on a certain point in the distance, and just when Fuu was about to ask Yuna if she wanted to act cool, just know, a single eye came floating towards the duo.


    When the eye got closer to them, sand started rising, and a short whileter, a sand clone of Gaara appeared in front of them and started talking.


    "I guess I shouldn''t be surprised that you noticed my [Sand Eye], Yuna."


    Gaara''s sand clone looked at the duo, and after a short while of pondering, he shrugged his shoulders.


    "Sure, let''s meet. So far, I have never had the chance to speak with fellow Jinchuuriki properly. I guess this is a good opportunity."


    Fuu''s face immediately lit up when she heard Gaara''s words.


    "Haha, is this another chance to make a friend!?"


    Yuna didn''t say anything and followed Gaara''s clone with a wry smile on her face.


    A few minutester, they saw another Gaara appearing in the distance. The shinobi from Suna probably would go berserk if they heard that their Kazekage was meeting with not one but two other Jinchuuriki; that is why Gaara decided to meet them outside the vige.


    Although it was still somewhat risky meeting them on his own, Gaara was confident that he could defend himself as long as they were inside the desert. Although he doubted that he could win, he at least thought that he could get away. There were a lot of things he could do with infinite sand, after all.


    Yuna wouldugh out loud if she could hear Gaara''s thoughts. After all, if she were to fight him seriously, the desert around them would be turned into a frozen tundra the moment the fight started so that the only sand Gaara could use would be the one he was carrying around on his back.


    Momentster, the trio met. While Gaara had a stiff expression on his face, Fuu had a broad, and Yuna a rxed smile on their faces.


    "Nice to see that you are more stable now, Gaara. How was your time with Shukaku?"


    Gaara smiled wryly before nodding his head in acknowledgment.


    "Much better. After my battle with Naruto, he improved my seal to stop Shikaku from messing with me while I am asleep."


    Yuna nodded her head and noticed that although Gaara still had dark rings under his eyes, they were now merely painted on with make-up instead of being actual signs of sleep deprivation.


    "Ohh, that is good. So, how have you two been getting along with your Bijuu?"


    This question caused Gaara and Fuu to tilt their head in confusion. Getting along? Neither of them even considered getting along with their respective Bijuu.


    Yuna was a little surprised when not even Fuu had tried to talk with the Nanabi, but after thinking about it for a while, it somewhat made sense.


    ''She probably doesn''t even know how to contact the Nanabi, so she obviously didn''t even try. Considering what you told me about the Nanabi''s¡­Chomei''s, personality, her and Fuu should get along rather well.''


    [Well, I haven''t met Chomei for quite a while, but as far as I know, she always had a rather happy-go-lucky personality, which should match Fuu well.]


    Yuna nodded her head at Kurama''s words, and momentster, a smirk appeared on her face.


    "Well, it appears that you never had a proper talk with them, so how about we take a look?"


    Fuu and Gaara instinctively took a step back when they saw Yuna''s smile and heard her question, but it was already toote.


    Before they could understand the situation, two chains burst out of Yuna and pierced into Fuu and Gaara''s stomach, or to be more precise, into their seals, catching thempletely off-guard.


    While Fuu''s thoughtspletely froze up when Yuna suddenly attacked her, Gaara managed to chuckle at his na?veness before losing consciousness.


    ''As long as I have enough sand, I can escape, huh? What a joke. I couldn''t even see her attack.''

 Chapter 241 - Are You Two Friends?

    <h4>Chapter 241 - Are You Two Friends?</h4>


    Gaara looked around in confusion. Thest thing he remembered was one of Yuna''s chains piercing his stomach, but now he was suddenly standing inside a sewer. Additionally, Fuu was here as well, and, just like him, she was standing in a slightly different-looking sewer.


    A short momentter, Gaara let his gaze wander and noticed that Yuna was present as well. Instead of a sewer, she stood inside a snow-covered forest and had a slight smile on her face.


    "Genjutsu?"


    Yuna shook her head in denial when she heard Gaara''s guess.


    "Nope, I temporarily connected our mindscapes and dragged you two into it."


    Gaara''s eyes widened when he heard Yuna''s words. He certainly had heard about the term mindscape, but he never gave it much thought since he wasn''t someone who used spiritual attacks.


    He couldn''t help but be dumbfounded when he realized that Yuna''s mindscape was actually developed.


    ''How in the world did she do that? I heard someone needs a calm and steady mind to work on their mindscape. Few terms fit Yuna less than these two.''


    Meanwhile, Fuu had no idea what was going on and didn''t understand Yuna''s exnation either.


    "Didn''t you attack us just now, Yuna? Why did you attack me; aren''t we friends?"


    "I don''t think that counts as an attack. You didn''t feel any pain, right?"


    Fuu thought about Yuna''s words for a moment and nodded her head.


    "That''s true. It didn''t hurt, so it can''t be considered an attack. That makes sense. Hahaha, so we are still friends, right?"


    "Naturally."


    "YAY!!!"


    Gaara noticed that Yuna was manipting Fuu a little but decided not to intervene. He still didn''t know how Yuna managed to get him here, and neither did he know whether Yuna could harm him while they were connected.


    "Why did you bring us here, Yuna?"


    "I have already said that, haven''t I? It is so you two can properly meet your Bijuu."


    Gaara could only look at Yuna inplete bewilderment when he heard her words.


    "M-Meet? As in, meet them face to face? No, wait! You said it as if you have already talked with yours! Have you met and talked to the Kyuubi face-to-face!?"


    "Haha, naturally. Do you two want to meet him as well?"


    "I would rather not."


    "Okay. Oizy fox, Gaara here wants to meet you!"


    "D-Did you even listen to my answer?"


    "Yes, but it was boring, so I pretended you said something else."


    "Haha, Although I am not entirely sure what is going on, you two sure get along. Are you two friends?"


    ""Yes/No.""


    Although Fuu got two opposing answers to her question, after a short moment of pondering, she concluded that Gaara was simply shy and didn''t want to admit being friends with Yuna. As a young man, he was undoubtedly embarrassed by having a female friend.


    Momentster, an elephant-sized fox with nine tails and a mixture of red, blue, and white fur strolled out of the forest. Although Kurama''s original size was much bigger than this, his smaller form made it much easier to move around, so he asionally used it.


    Yuna has been helping him refine his chakra for quite a while now, and the more they refined, the easier it was to control. Previously, it would have been impossible to change forms like that, but now it was rtively easy to do.


    [I might bezy, but at least I am not degenerate like you.]


    "Hehe, you have been praising me a lottely. You''re almost making me blush with all thosepliments."


    [Sometimes I wonder why I even keep trying?]


    "Only by defying the heavens can one reach the apex."


    [Yeah, yeah, Dao this, heaven that. I got it.]


    While Yuna and Kurama talked with each other, Gaara and Fuu were busy picking their jaw off the ground.


    Gaara has heard a lot of ridiculous stuff about Yuna, but this tops all of it. Not only was she casually chatting with the Kyuubi, but it was also rather apparent that he wasn''t sealed anymore.


    He almost fainted when he realized that an unsealed Kyuubi is currently very close to Sunagakure.


    ''I knew she was insane, but Ipletely underestimated how far gone she really is. But why isn''t the Kyuubi making a move? Now that the seal is gone, he should be capable of leaving Yuna''s body. Why isn''t he doing it?''


    After contemting a bit more, Gaara came up with a possible exnation, which caused his already pale face to pale even further.


    ''He is staying willingly. But why? ¡­Impossible. Did they be friends? That''s beyond impossible.''


    Meanwhile, Fuu was looking from Kurama to Yuna and then back to Kurama, and the more the duo talked, the wider her smile became.


    At first, she was just as shocked as Gaara by the sudden appearance of the Kyuubi, but after Yuna started chatting with him, most of that fear started vanishing. Now, there was something else that piqued her curiosity.


    "Are you two friends?"


    "[Yes/No.]"


    Yet again, she received two opposing answers, but just like thest time it happened, she decided that the Kyuubi must be shy and didn''t want to admit being friends with Yuna. As an ancient being, he is undoubtedly embarrassed by having such a young friend.


    While Fuu came up with her own conclusion, Gaara almost had a stroke when Yuna happily admitted to being friends with the Kyuubi. Although the Kyuubi denied it, Gaara felt like he was only denying it out of spite instead of actually meaning it.


    While Fuu and Gaara were deep in thought, Yuna realized something else.


    "Oh right, do you mind if I tell those two your name?"


    [Since we will be meeting Shukaku, it doesn''t matter anyway. The moment he sees me, he will yell out my name, so we might as well get that out of the way now.]


    "Haha, alright. Fuu, Gaara, this here is Kurama. We have been friends for quite a while now."


    Although an annoyed scowl appeared on Kurama''s face, he didn''t deny Yuna''s im of being friends this time.


    While Gaara''s brain was being overloaded by the information he just heard, a huge smile appeared on Fuu''s face.


    Since Yuna became friends with her Bijuu, it should be possible for her as well, right? If she could befriend the Nanabi, there would always at least be one friend with her. Apparently, Yuna wanted to meet the Nanabi anyway, so Fuu had something else to do for now.


    "Hahaha, nice to meet you, Kurama. Let''s be friends."


    [No.]


    "Ehhh? Don''t be like that. Come one, let''s be friends."


    [No.]


    "How mean~"


    [It''s still a no.]


    A pout appeared on Fuu''s face as she continued pestering Kurama with friend requests, which were all shot down by him.


    Meanwhile, Gaara watched Fuu casually bugging Kurama like it was no big deal, and he couldn''t help but chuckle.


    ''Hehe, am I the weird one? Is it normal to casually speak with an ancient monster that can easily destroy a country? It must be; after all, two people in front of me are doing so. I can still understand Yuna; she is insane, after all. But howe Fuu happily joined the conversation? Well, I was somewhat isted for most of my life, so this must be normal¡­right?''

 Chapter 242 - How To Become Friends With A Bijuu

    <h4>Chapter 242 - How To Be Friends With A Bijuu</h4>


    "Be my friend!"


    [No.]


    "Come on, don''t be like that."


    [No.]


    "Ku-ra-ma~ be my friend."


    [Yuna. do something; this is getting annoying.]


    "No."


    [*Urgh* So annoying.]


    Yuna, Kurama, Fuu, and Gaara were currently walking through Gaara''s mindscape. Yuna arbitrarily decided to speak with Shukaku first, so that is where they are headed now.


    While Fuu was bothering Kurama and Yuna was asionally adding ament on her own, Gaara was following the group with empty eyes while muttering to himself.


    "After being isted for so long, I thought I finally understood how tomunicate with others, but I guess I was wrong. Not just that, everything I thought about the Bijuu was wrong as well. I thought they were just monsters but just look at the current Kurama. Why isn''t he retaliating against Fuu despite being bothered the whole time? Isn''t he supposed to be a demon even worse than Shukaku? Are all the Bijuu like that, or is Yuna the cause for Kurama''s current personality? What did she do to him?"


    Although Yuna could somewhat hear Gaara''s murmuring, she decided to ignore that for now.


    A few minutes of walkingter, the group reached a vast hall with a big cage in the middle of it. Inside the cage, an annoyed-looking Shukaku could be seen. After thest chunin exam, Naruto modified Shukaku''s seal to decrease his influence over Gaara significantly, so he has been somewhat isted for thest few years. Naturally, none of Suna''s higher-ups knew anything about the modified seal.


    Momentster, Shukaku noticed someone entering his hall, and as soon as he saw Kurama, he became angry.


    [Kurama, you bastard, what are you doing here?! Did youe here to mock me!?]


    [Geez, calm down Shukaku. There is no need to be this angry.]


    Shukaku''s jaw hit the ground when he heard Kurama''s words. After all, Kurama definitely inherited significantly more than any other of his siblings regarding anger and hatred.


    A short whileter, Shukaku regained hisposure and immediately noticed a few more things.


    [What is with those colors? And what about your size? Although you still feel somewhat simr, you also feel different. What happened to you? Are you really the Kurama I know?]


    Kurama chuckled a little before shrugging his shoulders.


    [A lot of things happened. A lot of rather unbelievable things, if I may add. Oh well, today''s meeting isn''t about that, so we should reserve that conversation for another time.]


    At first, Shukaku was somewhat confused by Kurama''s words, but momentster, he noticed that three humans were present as well, causing his anger to spike immediately.


    [HUMANS!? What do you want here!? Get lost, or I will tear you to shreds!]


    Before Yuna or Gaara could say anything, Fuu stepped forwards with confidence in her steps. She put her left hand on her hip while one finger of the other hand pointed at Shukaku.


    "Be my friend!"


    ""[[¡­]]""


    A suffocating silence covered the room after Fuu issued her request. Momentster, Yuna and Kurama started chuckling, while Gaara looked like his soul just left his body.


    [YOU DARE MOCK ME LIKE THIS, HUMAN!? AS SOON AS I GET OUT OF HERE, I WILL KILL YOU!?]


    "That is not a nice thing to say to your friend, Shukaku. Oh, by the way, my name is Fuu. Nice to meet you."


    Yet again, silence engulfed the room, but this time it was broken rather quickly by Kurama''s roaringugher.


    [BWAHAHAHA, THAT GIRL IS RELENTLESS. SHE IS ALMOST AS SHAMELESS AS YOU, YUNA!!!]


    After Yuna heard Kurama''s words, a dangerous glint appeared in her eyes.


    "I see; I guess I need to step up my game to keep my lead."


    Kurama immediately choked on his ownughter when he heard Yuna''s words.


    [O-Okay, c-calm down, Yuna. I-I was just joking. L-Let us all stay civil and not push this too far, okay? Certain boundaries should never be crossed. Well, okay, you already crossed it a long time ago, but let''s not go too far over it¡­ Well, okay, you have already done that as well, but you get my point, right?]


    When Shikaku heard Fuu''s words, he was about to get even angrier, but Kurama''s conversation with Yuna somewhat distracted him. He could only stare at Kurama in disbelief before he started speaking again.


    [Kurama, did you actually befriend a human?]


    A wry smile appeared on Kurama''s face after he heard Shukaku''s question.


    [It''s unbelievable, isn''t it? Although I doubt you will trust my words, Yuna is someone who can understand what we went through.]


    Shukaku was, naturally, skeptical about Kurama''s words. No matter how he looked at it, the young woman in front of him seemed to be an average human, except for how she talked to Kurama.


    A mysterious smile appeared on Yuna''s face as she approached Shukaku''s cage.


    "That''s right, Shukaku. I ampletely different from any other human you have ever met. Have you already forgotten the first time we met all these years ago? That should have been a rather special event, right?"


    Shukaku couldn''t help but be taken aback by Yuna''s words.


    ''We have met before? And it was a special meeting? What exactly does she mean by "all these years ago"? Is she implying that she met me while my father was still with us? As far as I remember, I never had any meaningful contact with any humans except my father.''


    [I don''t remember meeting you at all.]


    A disappointed smile appeared on Yuna''s face before she nodded her head in acknowledgment.


    "I see; I guess I have to refresh your memories then. Thest time we met was¡­"


    Yuna''s smile got even more mysterious as she lightly leaned forwards as if she was about to tell an important secret. Shukaku couldn''t help but lean forward a little as well. Yuna has made him curious about who she really was.


    "¡­around two years ago, when you got your ass kicked by me and then by my little brother."


    Yet another overbearing silence descended, but momentster, it was broken by Shukaku.


    [YOU DARE MESS WITH ME LIKE THIS!? I WILL KILL!!! I WILL DEFINITELY KILL YOU!!!]


    When Gaara felt Shukaku''s killing intent washing over him, he was awoken from his contemtion. He thought about everything he had seen so far and felt enlightened.


    ''I see, so this is how it works.''


    Just like Fuu did previously, he approached Shukaku, put his left hand onto his hip, and pointed a finger on his right hand at Shukaku.


    "Congrattions, from now on, we two are friends!"


    This was the conclusion Gaara made after observing everything so far. Fuu''s one-sided requests worked to some degree but weren''t perfect, so he decided to mix in some of Yuna''s overbearing nature and shamelessness as well. He wasn''t sure what exactly happened, but she clearly dwindled down Kurama''s resistance with it, so it should work out somehow.


    Although Fuu wasn''t sure why Gaara suddenly changed his attitude, she happily mimicked his movements and pointed her finger at Shukaku as well.


    "Hahaha, that''s right. Let''s get along, my friend."

 Chapter 243 - Making 100 Friends?

    <h4>Chapter 243 - Making 100 Friends?</h4>


    Since Gaara seemed to have gone through some weird enlightenment, Yuna decided not to bother him and Shukaku anymore.


    The first goal was for those two to be somewhat friendly with each other, and Gaara also seemed to have that intention, so Yuna decided to let him do what he wants. The worst-case scenario was that Gaara gets tempted by Shukaku to remove the seal, but on the one hand, Shukaku wasn''t exactly a subtle schemer. On the other hand, multiple fail-safes were built into the seal, so everything should be fine.


    Yuna, Kurama, and Fuu were walking towards the ce where Chomei was sealed, while Fuu had an annoyed pout on her face.


    "That''s so annoying; why didn''t Shukaku agree to be my friend?"


    Yuna could only chuckle when she heard Fuu''s words.


    "Well, constantly harassing someone until they be your friend isn''t exactly the best method for making friends."


    "Eh? But aren''t you using the same method?"


    "Well, not really. Although it may appear like that, my friendship with Kurama is actually built on our deep trust in each other and certain simrities we share."


    Fuu pondered Yuna''s words for a short moment and nced at Kurama. So far, he always more or less denied being friends with Yuna, but now he actually kept quiet and didn''t argue with Yuna.


    ''I see. Although they frequently argue with each other, they do trust in each other when it actually matters.''


    After contemting Yuna''s words a bit more, Fuu realized something else.


    "You said you are fine with bing friends with me, but I don''t think there is any reason for you to trust me like that, right?"


    "Indeed. I heard that your goal is to make 100 friends, and although I find that rather weird, I am not dismissing it at all. What you should think about is what kind of friends you want those 100 people to be.


    Do you want them to be your friends casually, like the two of us currently are? In that case, most of them would probably be willing to help you if you had some minor problem, but that is as far as they would be willing to go.


    Or do you want it to be like it is with Kurama and me? Two people willing to fight together until they breathe theirst breath?"


    When Fuu heard Yuna''sst question, her eyes widened in surprise, and she immediately looked at Kurama as if she wanted to ask him for confirmation.


    However, Kurama only continued walking, like Yuna''s words weren''t even worthmenting on. Despite not saying anything, Fuu knew that Kurama agreed with what Yuna just imed.


    ''I see, I never put much thought into it, but there really are a lot of different kinds of friends. There is a vast difference between bing friends with someone and trusting a person unconditionally. If I had to answer Yuna''s question about what kind I want my 100 friends to be, then it is obviously the second type, but I don''t think that is possible. In fact, I don''t think even making one friend like that is easy.''


    While Fuu was sinking in deep contemtion, Yuna couldn''t help but chuckle a little. Although it wasn''t easy, she finally managed to make Fuu think a bit more deeply about her goal. After all, there really was no purpose in just asking a bunch of people to be Fuu''s friend and have them halfheartedly agree to it.


    Silence descended onto the trio. While Kurama and Yuna were simply enjoying the silence, Fuu was deeply thinking about Yuna''s words, and a few minutester, a determined glint appeared in her eyes.


    "I will do it. I will make 100 friends, and every single one of them will share a deep trust with me. The bonds that casual friends share are not strong enough to prevent a war, so there is no real point. If I manage to gain strong bonds with people from every nation, it will be possible to prevent wars!"


    When Yuna heard Fuu''s words, she was dumbfounded at first, but she startedughing aloud momentster.


    "HAHAHA, GOOD! VERY GOOD! It is a na?ve goal, but I approve of it. Only by dreaming big can you reach greatness! I am looking forward to you achieving your dream!"


    Fuu was momentarily stunned but Yuna''s sudden switch in mood, but when she heard that Yuna like her dream, a happy smile appeared on her face.


    "Haha, that''s right. It won''t be easy, but I will definitely achieve it. My first goal is for the Nanabi and me to reach the same level of trust you and Kurama have! After that, you are my next goal, Yuna!"


    [*Urgh* She really shouldn''t say it like that.]


    ''Indeed, if Hinata heard those words, things might get dangerous for Fuu.''


    Meanwhile, back in Konoha, Hinata abruptly lifted up her head and looked around with a frown on her face.


    "I could have sworn that something just happened with Yuna, but the feeling vanished instantly. How weird."


    A few minutester, the trio entered the ce where Chomei was sealed. Unlike Shukaku, there was no cage around Chomei, and instead, she was trapped within seven monoliths.


    Before Yuna or Kurama could say anything, Fuu strode past them, and just like with Shukaku, she pointed her finger at Chomei.


    "My name is Fuu, and you are sealed into me. Since we will spend a lot of time together, let''s be friends."


    Yuna could only facepalm when she heard Fuu''s words. A short while ago, she said that simply pestering people with bing friends won''t work out, and now she is doing it again, anyway.


    Yuna was just about to reprimand Fuu when Chomei started speaking.


    [Hahaha, it seems like I am especially lucky to have a nice host. I am Lucky Seven Chomei, and I ept your friendship request. Let''s get along from now on, Fuu!]


    Yuna almost facented when Chomei happily epted Fuu''s request. Kurama certainly told her that Chomei had a happy-go-lucky personality, but she didn''t think it would be this bad.


    When Fuu heard that Chomei epted her friendship and even told her her name, a smug smile appeared on her face as she looked back at Yuna.


    Yuna could only chuckle wryly when she saw Fuu''s facial expression.


    ''Well, that was easier than I thought it would be. Considering what you told me about Chomei, I doubt she would do something like that, but I guess I should at least make sure that she isn''t tricking Fuu.''


    [That''s true, I guess. Not that I would care about what happens to Fuu, though.]


    ''Sure, sure.''

 Chapter 244 - Becoming Friends

    <h4>Chapter 244 - Bing Friends</h4>


    "¡­And then Shibuki told me that making 100 friends is the first step to peace, so I am currently trying to make as many friends as possible."


    [Ohh, so that is how it is. That Shibuki guy must be really smart toe up with a n like that. My father always told me how important it is to bond with other people as well.]


    "Hahaha, of course, he is smart. By the way, I didn''t know that you had a father. Was he a giant insect as well?"


    [No, he wasn''t an insect. He looked somewhat simr to a normal human. Mhhh~ I believe you humans call him¡­ The Sage of the Six Ways or something like that?]


    "Oh? I never heard that name before, but I''m not really interested in historical stuff. What about your mother?"


    [Strictly speaking, I don''t have a mother. Father took the chakra of the Jubi and created us nine from it.]


    While Chomei casually revealed world-shaking knowledge to Fuu and neither Fuu nor Chomei understood its significance, Yuna and Kurama looked at the duo nkly.


    "Do you think Chomei has noticed our presence, Kurama?"


    [No, I don''t think she has. If she gets excited about something, she loses her awareness somewhat quickly. And she gets excited about a lot of stuff.]


    "Yeah, I noticed. However, I really want to apud whoever sealed Chomei into Fuu for his choice. Those two have pretty much the same personality and are incrediblypatible. I might as well unseal Chomei right now; I don''t think there will be anyplications."


    [I agree. Chomei is trustworthy and won''t go back on her words, so there should be no problem if she promised not to hurt Fuu. By the way, is it really fine for Chomei to tell all that stuff to Fuu?]


    Yuna shrugged her shoulders in indifference when she heard Kurama''s question.


    "Probably not, but I will manage somehow."


    Kurama simply nodded his head when he heard Yuna''s words and started walking towards Chomei. Although he was happy that Chomei became friends with her host, he also wanted to talk with Chomei. From his eight siblings, the one he got along with the best was undoubtedly Chomei, so he wanted to chat with her for a bit, as well.


    [Oi, Chomei, could you stop ignoring me?]


    Chomei was startled when she suddenly heard Kurama''s voice. Although her insect face wasn''t very good at expressing emotions, it was still evident that she was happy to see Kurama.


    [Kurama! Why are you here? Did you also get sealed in Fuu? How are you? What has happened to you since thest time I saw you? Did you enjoy yourself? I hope you did! Ah, I identally said your name in front of a human! I know you don''t want to reveal your name to humans, so I will stop using it. Sorry about that, Kurama¡­ AH! I used it again. I am so sorry, Kurama!]


    Meanwhile, Kurama felt his eyebrow twitch in irritation when he heard Chomei bombarded him with questions. If Chomei had a different personality, he would have been sure that she was trying to rile him up by constantly using his name while iming that she wouldn''t use it anymore, but Chomei wasn''t that kind of person. She simply was an airhead, so there was no point in getting angry about her behavior.


    [Calm down, for now, Chomei. Fuu already knew my name, so it is eptable to say it. I am here because I thought the meeting between you and Fuu would be interesting, and I am not sealed inside her. A lot of things happened, so let''s talk about that at ater time. As for me enjoying myself¡­ well, I guess I did enjoy thest few years.]


    "Oh my, are you suddenly getting sentimental, Kurama."


    Kurama red at Yuna before snorting in disdain.


    [Mmph, what I enjoyed was beating up Hashirama and not your presence.]


    "Haha, sure, I believe you."


    While Yuna and Kurama were talking, Chomei couldn''t help but look at Yuna in wonder. She wasn''t sure why, but Yuna felt incredibly ancient and mysterious to her. Or at least she felt like that until Kurama pped the back of Yuna''s head.


    [Could you stop pretending? What are you even trying to impress Chomei for? Do you want her in your harem as well?]


    "Damnit, Kurama! Can''t you let me peacefully mess around with people?"


    [Normally, I couldn''t care less who you want to mess around with, but I definitely won''t allow you to trick Chomei!]


    "What the hell!? When did you turn into an overprotective sibling, Kurama?"


    Chomei looked at the quarreling duo in confusion. Although it has been quite a while since thest time she saw Kurama, she still could remember his personality rather well, and she was sure that it wasn''t like what she was currently seeing.


    [How weird to think that Kurama would ever talk with a human like that.]


    Fuu heard Chomei''s words, and a huge smile immediately appeared on her face.


    "Yuna is Kurama''s host, and they are actually really good friends. After seeing their friendship, I decided that I wanted the two of us to reach the same level of friendship."


    [Ohh! So Kurama actually became friends with a human. And she even is his host. Kurama and I are really lucky to be sealed into friendly people.]


    Although Yuna was still talking with Kurama, she still heard Chomei''s words, causing a small smile to appear on her face.


    "Kurama is no longer sealed inside me, Chomei. I removed the seal years ago. That is also why he cane here to meet you. What do you think, Fuu, Chomei? I can remove the seal for you two as well, but I need Chomei to promise that she won''t try to escape or manipte Fuu since that could lead to her death."


    Fuu and Chomei were stunned when they heard Yuna''s words, and Fuu was the first to recover. A wide smile appeared on her face as she eagerly looked at Yuna.


    "You can remove the seal from Chomei!? Okay, do it! Since she is my friend, I don''t want her to be sealed anymore."


    Even the happy-go-lucky Chomei couldn''t help but be stunned when she heard Fuu''s words.


    [A-Are you really fine with that? Without the seal, I can easily leave your body while killing you in the process.]


    "Ohh, will you do it?"


    Yet again, Chomei was stunned by Fuu''s words, but momentster, she chuckled a little.


    [Hehe, I see. That was a stupid question from my side. Since you are my friend, I don''t want to harm you, so I obviously won''t do it.]


    When Yuna heard Chomei''s answer, her smile widened, and she started approaching Chomei''s seal. Seeing this, Chomei could help but panic a little.


    [Please be careful! I don''t understand much about seals, but I know that mine has multiple safety mechan¡­]


    "Okay, I am done unraveling the seal."


    "[Eh?]"


    Before Fuu or Chomei could understand the situation, Yuna casually unraveled the seal with a swipe of her hand.


    The moment she did so, Chomei''s chakra started flooding Fuu''s body, almost causing her to faint. Chomei was too surprised by Yuna removing the seal so easily and only noticed that her presence was overwhelming Fuu after a few seconds. She quickly restraint herself and stopped her chakra from flowing into Fuu.


    [I''m sorry, Fuu. I was so surprised from suddenly bing free that I didn''t properly control my chakra. Are you alright?]


    Although Fuu was staggering a little, a massive smile appeared on her face as she looked at Chomei.


    "Don''t worry, I''m fine. It''s good that you are free now, my friend."


    [HAHAHA, YES, LET''S GET ALONG, MY FRIEND!!!]

 Chapter 245 - Chatting With Gaara

    <h4>Chapter 245 - Chatting With Gaara</h4>


    Just like that, the meeting between the Jinchuuriki and their Bijuu ended. While Fuu managed to befriend Chomei, Gaara only held a small conversation with Shukaku that didn''t really bring them any closer.


    Since then, one day passed, and the second part of the chunin exam was about to start.


    The rules were pretty much the same as in Yuna''s first chunin exam. Every team will get a heaven or an earth scroll, and they have to reach the middle of the exam area, the Demon Desert, with both types of scrolls.


    Meanwhile, Gaara was sitting in his office with one of his eyes closed and in deep concentration. Simultaneously, a bit of sand started gathering inside the Demon Desert, and a short whileter, it turned into a floating eye.


    This eye was controlled by Gaara. He could move it around freely and even see through it. The moment the second exam started, he used it to observe the participants to make sure that no one dies during the exam and look for those who want to rebel against him.


    "Oh my~ To think the new Kazekage would be into peeping~"


    The moment Gaara heard someone else''s voice in his office, sand burst out of the gourd he carried on his back and shot towards the source of the voice.


    However, before the sand could hit its intended target, it turned into one big ice block and stopped moving.


    "Oh? Not bad. Most people freeze up or get startled when I appear inside a ce they deem safe and talk to them. Did you react because you are especially wary or because this is not a ce you consider safe?"


    Gaara gave the intruder an annoyed re before taking a deep breath to remove some of the tension he felt due to thinking that someone was trying to assassinate him.


    "*Phew* Although I would like to im it is the first reason; it actually is the second. Considering that some people want to rebel, I can''t even feel safe inside my own office. Anyway, why are you here, Yuna?"


    "Hehe, I was just wondering about the current situation. I have already mentioned to Temari that I know about the rebellion, and I honestly wouldn''t mind giving you a hand."


    Although Gaara was slightly surprised by Yuna''s words, he couldn''t help but be suspicious at the same time.


    "Why would you do that? I don''t think you would get anything out of this."


    "Isn''t that obvious? Since Konoha and Sunagakure are allies, it is only natural to help you out in a time of crisis."


    Although there was a righteous and honest look on Yuna''s face, while she said those words, Gaara didn''t believe her for even a second. From the reports he read about her, Gaara was certain that Yuna was not a person who would do something that didn''t benefit her or those close to her.


    "Although that may sound like a nice excuse, I somewhat doubt that that is the true reason."


    When Yuna heard Gaara''s words and saw the skepticism in Gaara''s eyes, she couldn''t help but chuckle.


    "Hehe, despite being rtively young, you have quite the sharp mind. You are correct. I don''t give a damn about the treaty between Konoha and Suna."


    Although Gaara found it a little weird that Yuna was calling him young, when she herself was about the same age, he decided to ignore that for now while motioning for Yuna to continue speaking.


    "Well, the real reason why I want to help you is much more straightforward. Naruto said you two became friends, and Naruto would be sad if his friend died, so I want to prevent that from happening."


    Gaara was visibly moved when he heard Yuna''s words. He never had someone he could call a friend. After Naruto defeated him during the chunin exam, he said that Kurama was his friend, but at that point in time, he could barely understand what that meant.


    Although his understanding grew over thest year, only after seeing the interaction between Yuna and Kurama did he feel like he got a better grasp of the concept of friendship.


    Although he failed to befriend Shukaku for now, he wouldn''t give up so easily. Now that he heard that Yuna was willing to participate in something this dangerous just because Naruto was his friend, his opinion of Yuna immediately skyrocket.


    He took another deep breath to calm down his raging emotions before calmly looking at Yuna.


    "I am moved by the support you are willing to give me just because of my friendship with Naruto, but this is not something shinobi from another vige should intervene in. This is Suna''s problem, so Suna will solve it."


    Yuna simply shrugged her shoulders when she heard Gaara''s words.


    "Very well, if that is what you want, I willply. Oh, but if I see something I can take advantage of, I will do so, so you better prepare yourself, hahaha!"


    A small smile appeared on Gaara''s face before he nodded his head.


    "Well, I guess that is what being a shinobi is all about, so it''s fine. I just hope you won''t over-exert yourself and get into trouble. You might want to protect me because I am Naruto''s friend, but I don''t want my friend''s sister to be hurt either."


    A smirk appeared on Yuna''s face that gave Gaara an incredibly dangerous feeling.


    "Hehe, no worries. At the end of the day, I will be the one to collect the most prizes."


    A wry smile appeared on Gaara''s face when he heard Yuna''s words. Although he wasn''t sure what Yuna was nning to do, considering his friendship with Naruto, he didn''t believe that she would do anything too dangerous. Well, even if she wanted to do something dangerous, Gaara had no confidence in actually stopping Yuna, so all he could do was hope that Naruto''s friendship with him would be enough to restrain Yuna.


    Luckily, or maybe unluckily, Gaara couldn''t hear the conversation that was currently happening in Yuna''s mind.


    [Shameless as always, huh? Protecting Naruto''s friend? I don''t believe you for even a second.]


    ''Hehe, you really know me well, Kurama. Although I might go out of my way to protect people like Ino or the members of the Uzumaki n, I won''t do the same for someone Naruto befriended and hasn''t seen since then.''


    [So, what is the real reason that you want to interfere in this matter?]


    ''I am pretty sure that you already know the answer to that, Kurama.''


    [So it really was that, huh. As always, you have some pretty weird hobbies.]


    ''Yup, what can I do? I just love killing corrupt people in high positions.''


    [She said while corrupting multiple people in high positions herself.]


    ''*Cough* It is different when I am involved.''


    [Oh? How is it different?]


    ''Haven''t I already said that? The difference is that I am involved.''


    [¡­]

 Chapter 246 - The Second Test

    <h4>Chapter 246 - The Second Test</h4>


    Another day passed, and Yuna was currently strolling through the Demon Desert to spectate the second round. So far, only two non-Konoha teams have managed to get her interested.


    One was lead by a muscr man with greyish hair that had scars all over his body. His name was Shira, and he appeared to have the same condition as Lee; he can''t use Ninjutsu or Genjutsu and specializes in Taijutsu. His two teammates were a small girl named Yome with huge eyes that could adjust her vision like she was looking through binocrs, and another woman named Sen with sandy-brown hair, specializing in setting up genjutsu traps.


    From what Yuna could see, they wanted to let as many Suna teams pass as possible instead of just getting through themselves. Something about showing off Suna''s strength and helping Gaara; Yuna didn''t bother paying much attention to their motives.


    The other team was actually the sole Kiri team. At first, Yuna expected that Mei would just send over some cannon fodder, but all three of them were actuallypetent.


    Like Yuna predicted, none of them seemed to use water style and focused on swordsmanship instead. Additionally, all three of them were wielding swords that were somewhat simr to Kiri''s swords of the Seven Swordsmen.


    One of them, the team leader named Kaito, was wielding two one-handed swords that looked somewhat simr to Kiba. He had spiky red hair and unusually sharp teeth.


    The other two people were theplete opposite of each other. One big man with bulging muscles named Fuji and a petit woman named Haru. Funnily enough, Fuji was wielding the needle-like Nuibari imitation, while Haru used a massive Kubikiribocho imitation. Well, Yuna couldn''tin much about someone using a sword that should be too big for them since she did the same.


    Strictly speaking, Fuu''s team was somewhat interesting as well, but that was not because of the team itself, but because of Fuu. Instead of collecting scrolls, she wanted to meet other teams and befriend them, and since the other two people in her team were already jonin, they just allowed Fuu to do what she wants.


    Although Yuna realized that helping Fuu befriend, Chomei might not have been the best idea, since now no other teams couldn''t even hope to defeat her, she decided to let that be the problem of the other teams and not hers. As some people like to say: Luck is also a part of someone''s strength. If a genin team loses because they met Fuu and got steamrolled by her, they could only curse their bad luck.


    After a few more hours of spectating, a frown appeared on Yuna''s face as she looked in a particr direction.


    "A sandstrom isming. That''s rather dangerous. I somewhat doubt that Suna expected a sandstorm to happen during the second exam. Should I help some people when they are in trouble?"


    [Why bother?]


    "Mhh, that true as well. Oh well, it''s not like I have anything better to do, so I might as well help those that are in trouble."


    Momentster, a powerful sandstorm washed over her, but just when the wind was about to hit her, a transparent ice shield appeared in front of her and prevented the wind from hitting her.


    "How dangerous~"


    [You don''t appear to be in any danger.]


    "Well, I was. Do you know how ufortable it is to have sand in your clothes?"


    [¡­]


    "Okay, that was a stupid question. Of course, you don''t. You are a massive fox, after all, so you don''t wear any clothes~"


    [That sounded more erotic than it should.]


    "Hehe, that''s one of my special skills."


    [Talk-no-Jutsu: Always Ero Version, right?]


    "Hahaha, to think you even knew the name of the skill. Did you really turn into a system while I wasn''t paying attention?"


    [Honestly, I am somewhat surprised that you are okay with that name. Such a short name, and not a single use of words like "heaven" or "supreme".]


    "Meh, that''s fine. If the move isn''t shy, then it doesn''t need a shy name."


    [A rare asion. You just said something that could be considered as sensible. Are you alright? I''m getting a little worried here.]


    "Mhh, true. That''s rather unusual, isn''t it? Maybe it''s the dry weather or the heat? Do you think Gaara would mind if freeze over the whole desert?"


    [Aaaand it''s gone. The previous rationality is gone. Completely obliterated.]


    "Haha, guess the previous one was just a little slip of the tongue, then."


    While Yuna and Kurama were casually chatting within the sandstorm, the exam participants deployed multiple tactics to ovee the storm.


    In Lee''s team, Tenten took out a scroll that had a small mobile shelter that looked like a turtle shell sealed within it. Her team would simply cover themselves with it and wait until the storm was over.


    In Karin''s team, all three of them simply used the basic earth wall jutsu to create a little shelter. Like with Hinata, Naruto, and Anko, Yuna insisted on them at least learning that jutsu for defensive purposes.


    On the other hand, Shira''s team got lucky and was close to a small cave when the sandstorm hit them. Although they only found the shelter due to Yome''s unusual visual prowess, it was still rather lucky.


    Meanwhile, the Kiri team was having a rather bad time. They were used to moist air and mist, and now they suddenly found themselves inside a sandstorm. A small smile appeared on Yuna''s face when she saw that.


    ''Well, I might as well help them out to do Mei a little favor. This sand storm isn''t exactly part of the exam, after all.''


    Momentster, she appeared in front of the trio, and as soon as she did, all three of them drew their swords.


    ''Not bad. I guess since they are used to fighting with lousy visibility, they are rather good at detecting enemies.''


    The group leader, Kaito, was about to open his mouth and attempt to talk to Yuna when his words got stuck in his mouth. The constant bombardment of sand suddenly stopped, and massive ice walls quickly surrounded the trio.


    "Yo, since this sandstorm wasn''t part of the exam, I decided to help a few people out. You can stay in here until the storm is over if you want."


    While Kaito and Fuji were still wary of Yuna, Haru pushed both of them aside while looking at Yuna with shining eyes.


    "You are Yuna Uzumaki, right?! I saw how you beheaded the Sanbi with a giant sword! That was so awesome! I''m a big fan!"


    Yuna could only smile wryly while the young woman was looking at her with shining eyes.


    ''Did she choose a sword like Kubikiribocho because she saw me fight the Sanbi, or was she always specializing in it and became my fan after I used a simr weapon?''


    [Well, what do you n to do with her?]


    ''Nothing. Since she ims to be my fan, I will give her an autograph or something and be done with it.''


    [Really? Are you sure that is all?]


    ''Geez, Kurama, who do you think I am?''


    [A pervert that seduces women wherever she goes.]


    ''¡­''


    [¡­]


    ''Okay, fair enough, but I am not aiming for her.''

 Chapter 247 - Easy Oneshot

    <h4>Chapter 247 - Easy Oneshot</h4>


    Yuna''s encounter with her fan ended rather quickly. Apparently, she always wanted to fight by using a huge two-handed sword, but everyone told her that such a weapon didn''t fit her body stature.


    But, when Yuna defeated the Sanbi, a lot of people changed their attitude, allowing Haru to follow the path she wanted to take.


    Although Haru wanted to try sparring against Yuna, she could only save her request forter since the second test was still not over. After all, one of the proctors fighting against one of the genins was definitely not allowed.


    A few momentster, Yuna left, leaving two relieved and one disappointed Kiri shinobi behind.


    Yuna spread her sense to find whether any other team needed some support and noticed that Gaara was currently moving around as well.


    ''I see; he decided to help the contestants as well. I am not surprised by that. Having a bunch of promising genin die because of unexpected circumstances certainly wouldn''t look good for Suna.


    However, momentster, a frown appeared on Yuna''s face.


    ''Something is off about Gaara''s situation. There is only one additional person instead of a full genin team, and I don''t know the chakra signature of that person either. Additionally, Gaara''s emotions are chaotic, and his chakra is slowly getting lower. It seems like the rebels decided to make a move while everything is chaotic due to the sand storm. Time to lend him a hand, I guess.''


    Meanwhile, a chain was pierced into Gaara''s stomach and was absorbing Shukaku''s chakra. The chain''s origin was someone who looked like a monk and who was currently ying the biwa. His name was Hoichi, and he was now using a technique from Suna''s first Jinshuuriki, Bunpuku, to extract Shukaku from Gaara.


    Although Gaara tried to struggle free from the chain, he could barely move his body, so there was nothing he could do.


    ''Damnit, I can''t utilize my chakra at all. Can you do something, Shukaku?''


    [Why are you calling my name so casually, human? You should at least call me the amazing Shukaku-sa¡­]


    ''Yeah, yeah, really amazing. Anyway, can you do something?''


    [THAT DAMN WOMAN!!! WHAT THE HELL DID SHE DO WITH YOU TO CAUSE YOU TO ACT LIKE THIS!?]


    ''Well¡­ can you get me out of this situation or not?''


    [¡­]


    ''¡­''


    Sukaku sighed in annoyance. Previously, Gaara treated Shukaku like some untouchable monster, but after meeting Yuna, he somehow lost all the respect and fear he once held and started talking to Shukaku like he was just a fellow human.


    Although Shukaku would never say it out loud, he enjoyed being seen as an equal. His first host, Bunpuku, interacted with him like that as well. Despite being shunned by everyone he met, Bunpuku never took out his anger on Shukaku. At the end of Bunpuku''s life, Shukaku even acknowledged him as someone simr to the Sage of the Six Path.


    [*Sigh* There is nothing I can do. This technique was designed to seal me, so it is not something I can fight against on my own.


    A frown appeared on Gaara''s face as he continued pondering about possible solutions, but there was nothing he could do, no matter how he looked at it.


    "Seems like you are in trouble, Gaara."


    Although Gaara was a little annoyed at how nonchntly the new person, Yuna, was taking the situation, he was also relieved that she arrived.


    "This chain is absorbing Shukaku''s chakra and prevents me from moving. Do you have a way to stop the process, Yuna?"


    Yuna eyed the chain that was pierced into Gaara''s stomach and then nced at Hoichi, who was still ying the biwa, before shrugging her shoulders.


    "Yeah, a few dozen."


    While Gaara was dumbfounded by Yuna''s im, a frown appeared on Hoichi''s face when Yuna appeared on the scene.


    After giving Yuna a closer look and realizing who she was, a small smile appeared on his face while the melody he was ying changed slightly.


    ''I wasn''t expecting to meet a second Junchuuriki, but this is a good chance. The technique developed by Bunpuku-sama can be used on multiple targets, and this is the perfect chance to do so.''


    Momentster, a second chain burst out of his body and shot towards Yuna.


    When Gaara saw that, his eyes widened, and he immediately warned Yuna about the impending attack.


    "Quickly dodge! Another chain ising, and you will be in the same situation as me if it hits you!"


    However, seemingly before Yuna could react, the approaching chain pierced into her stomach, causing Gaara to despair.


    [What the hell, Yuna!? Don''t just tank the attack!]


    ''Eh? But I was curious what it would feel like. Besides, I have a good affinity with chains, you know.''


    [Really? A bondage joke? Who allows an enemy tond an attack on themself just to make a bondage joke?]


    ''Please pay attention, Kurama. I just did.''


    [*Urgh* Whatever. Can you do something about the chain? This thing is getting rowdy.]


    Yuna nced at her mindscape and couldn''t help but chuckle when she saw Kurama easily pinning the chain to the ground with one hand.


    The technique Hoichi was using might be capable of extracting the chakra from a sealed Shukaku, but an unsealed Kurama was a totally different story. Kurama was simply too strong to be affected by that kind of technique.


    Hoichi frowned when he noticed that he wasn''t getting any chakra despite seeding in his attack against Yuna.


    ''Did something go wrong? I don''t think it did. Maybe she isn''t the real one, and someone transformed into her?''


    While he was in deep contemtion, a smirk appeared on Yuna''s face as she looked at Hoichi.


    "Well, mister monk, how about you stop this technique, and in return, I won''t kill you and just capture you instead?"


    Hoichi''s frown deepened when he noticed that Yuna didn''t appear to be under any strain despite supposedly being restricted by his technique. After pondering for a short moment, he continued speaking.


    "It appears that you have a method that makes it harder for me to absorb the Kyuubi''s chakra, but it doesn''t matter. The moment I am done with the Ichibi, I can put my full attention on you, and then, no matter what method you use, I will be able to absorb the Kyuubi''s chakra."


    Yuna indifferently shrugged her shoulders when she heard Hoichi''s words.


    "Very well. It seems like you have decided to choose death. I am happy to support you in making what you have chosene true."


    "*Mmph*, big words from someone who currently can''t utilize their chakra, nor move their body properly."


    Yuna tilted her head in confusion when she heard Hoishi''s words.


    "Can''t utilize my chakra? Can''t move my body properly? I wonder what you are talking about. Do you actually believe that a small-fry like you is capable of restricting me in any shape, form, or fashion? That''s just ridiculous."


    While Hoichi frowned when he heard Yuna''s arrogant words, Yuna raised her right hand, pointing her index finger at Hoichi and pointing her thumb skywards.


    "Bang!"


    Before Hoichi could understand the situation, a small ice sphere pierced through the barrier he had set up and hit his head, shooting through it and killing him instantly.


    "What a smallfry. Easy Oneshot."


    Gaara could only gape at the attack he just witnessed. Considering that he was Shukaku''s Jinchuuriki, he was somewhat confident that he could block it. The problem was that considering how casually Yuna used her attack and how little chakra it seemed to use, Gaara was certain that the number of projectiles was not restricted to one, which would make it almost impossible to block.


    ''She really is a monster, huh.''


    [I agree with you on this point, human. Even someone as great as me thinks that she gives off a very dangerous feeling.]


    Gaara''s eyes widened in surprise when he heard Shukaku''s words. Him, feeling that Yuna was dangerous was one thing, but Shukaku feeling the same was a whole different matter.


    ''Should I stay away from her? No, if I suddenly started doing that, she would notice without a doubt. Considering how much she likes messing with people, she might even start going out of her way to harass me if I suddenly started trying to avoid her. I guess I can''t do anything about it but to hope that Yuna leaves me alone.''

 Chapter 248 - Are You A Good Girl, Fuu?

    <h4>Chapter 248 - Are You A Good Girl, Fuu?</h4>


    While Gaara and Shukaku were having a weird bonding moment due to Yuna, Fuu arrived on the scene with an annoyed pout on her face.


    "You said that I could join the fun next time, but everything is over before I could do anything, yet again. Don''t you want to have fun together? I thought we were friends!"


    When Yuna heard Fuu''s words, she couldn''t help but chuckle a little and started patting her head.


    Although Fuu was confused when Yuna put her hand on Fuu''s head, momentster, Fuu squinted her eyes in pleasure.


    "Hehe, this feels nice~"


    "It''s good that you calmed down. I''m sorry, okay? The situation was a little dangerous for Gaara, so I didn''t have time to fetch you. Gaara is your friend as well, so you wouldn''t want him to get hurt just because you wanted to have fun, right?"


    When Fuu heard Yuna''s words, she opened her eyes in surprise and immediately started looking a little guilty.


    "I see, so that is what happened. Sorry, I shouldn''t have doubted you, Yuna."


    Yuna chuckled again before removing her hand from Fuu''s head, resulting in her pouting a little. A snowke-like kunai appeared in Yuna''s hand, which she motioned Fuu to ept.


    "How about we do it like this? This kunai has my teleportation mark on it. Next time something interesting happens, I will teleport to you and fetch you, okay?"


    A massive grin appeared on Fuu''s face when she heard Yuna''s words, and she immediately hugged her.


    "THAT''S AWESOME!!! Doesn''t that mean that we can meet any time we want to?! You definitely have to visit me when I am back in Taki. I will be your guide and show you everything there is to see in my home vige. Ah! You have to show me Konoha as well!"


    "Sure. Let''s do it."


    ''I wonder what Tsunade will think about me casually inviting yet another Junchuuriki to Konoha. This will be fun~''


    [Won''t she just shrug it off?]


    ''Nah, I don''t think she is that far gone yet.''


    ["Yet" she says¡­Oh, but didn''t she react calmly to Isobu?]


    ''Pretty sure she is simply in denial.''


    While Yuna was talking with Kurama, Fuu let go of Yuna and carefully stored the kunai in one of her weapon pouches.


    "I almost forgot about something else, Fuu. If you are in danger, then just throw the kunai, and I wille to your help."


    Fuu eagerly nodded her head, and Yuna''s gazended on Gaara.


    "You want one as well, Gaara?"


    "I don''t think the people of Suna would be happy about me carrying an easy ess for you into Suna with me."


    Yuna tilted her head in confusion when she heard Gaara''s words.


    "I mean, I already have a few teleportation markers inside Suna, so I don''t see the problem with there being one more."


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "Excuse me; I must have misheard you just now. Did you say you already have marks inside the Vige Hidden in Sand, Sunagakure?"


    Yuna rolled her eyes at Gaara before shrugging her shoulders.


    "Well, obviously. What is the point of an ability that allows you to teleport to marked ces if you don''t spread the marks around?"


    Gaara could feel a massive headache approaching when he heard Yuna''s "logical" exnation of why she smuggled teleportations marks that could easily lead to Suna''s destruction into the vige. After a short moment of pondering, he made a decision.


    "Ah, I see. That makes sense. I will take the kunai."


    "That''s good. Now I don''t have to smuggle a seal onto you."


    Gaara couldn''t help but be dumbfounded when he heard Yuna''s words.


    "Would you really have done that if I disagreed?"


    "Haha, of course not. I was just joking."


    ''After all, I already did it preemptively while we were meeting Shukaku and Chomei.''


    [Honestly, how can you even differentiate between all the people you have marked when you can barely remember someone''s name on some asions?]


    ''Mostly through slight variations in the seal, but should you know that? You can see what I am doing, after all.''


    [Are you making fun of me? Even if I can see what you are doing, how in the world is that supposed to help me understand all these absurd seals you are creating? In fact, when you get immersed in creating seals, I usually take a nap.]


    ''Eh, don''t be like that, Kurama. You should put more effort into learning new things. You could be the first Bijuu that is capable of sealing itself into someone, hahaha!''


    [No, thanks, I have better things to do. For example, taking a nap.]


    After Gaara received Yuna''s kunai, he turned around and started walking away. Yuna wanted to leave as well, but before she could do so, Fuu hugged her again.


    "Hey, Yuna, can you do that again? You rubbing my head with your hand felt really nice."


    Yuna chuckled and lifted her hand towards Fuu''s head, but her hand stopped before reaching it.


    "Well, only good girls get their head pat; Are you a good girl, Fuu?"


    Fuu immediately puffed out her chest and put her hands on her hips.


    "Of course, I am a super good girl!"


    "Ohh? Is that so? In that case, I wonder what happened to your two teammates."


    Fuu pondered Yuna''s words for a short moment before shrugging her shoulders.


    "I ditched them."


    "Is that really something a good girl would do?"


    Fuu seemed as if she was struck by lightning when she heard Yuna''s words.


    "Eh? It isn''t?"


    "No, it isn''t."


    Fuu was yearningly looking at Yuna''s hand that was still hovering in the air when a determined glint appeared in her eyes.


    "Alright, please wait a moment; I will go and fetch them, then it should be fine, right?"


    "Sure, go for it."


    Fuu''s eyes shone in excitement, and she immediately ran off.


    "Make sure to give me plenty of head pats when Ie back!"


    "Sure, sure."


    Meanwhile, inside the Uzumakipound, Hinata was sitting on a pillow and was meditating while a small amount of natural energy was constantly entering her body.


    Suddenly, her eyes opened, her Byakugan activated, and strong bloodlust started oozing out of her body.


    "I need to go to Suna."


    Without a moment of hesitation, she stood up and headed towards the Hokage''s office.

 Chapter 251 - Cold And Calculating

    <h4>Chapter 251 - Cold And Calcting</h4>


    When Yuna activated the [Flying Thunder God Seal] she gave to Fuu, she noticed that something was blocking her from reaching the correct destination.


    A disdainful sneer appeared on Yuna''s face as she made a few minor modifications to her seal, and momentster, she appeared inside a vast hall. ??


    The first thing she noticed was Fuu lying on the ground near the ce where Yuna had just teleported to.


    The moment she saw Fuu lying on the ground with her condition unknown, Yuna''s face switched from her usual vibrant facial expression to an expression of total indifference, while her eyes turned cold and calcting.


    She focused her senses on everything around her and analyzed everything inside the vast hall within a fraction of a second.


    First, she checked Fuu''s current conditions. Currently, Chomei was in the process of being extracted from her, but the process wasn''t over yet, and there was still a chance to save Fuu.


    ''Salvageable.''


    Yuna could feel a little bit of joy bubbling up within her, but she crushed it instantly and continued what she was doing. She was currently not in a situation where she could allow herself to allocate processing power to feeling joy.


    Next, she analyzed the massive statue that stood inside the hall. It depicted an enormous monster with nine eyes that was currently sitting cross-legged while one of its currently closed eyes was about to open. Its hands were raised, and the ritual to extract Chomei was being held on top of them.


    ''Gedo Mazo. Powerful but dormant. No threat.''


    After that, Yuna''s sense washed over the ten people who were currently performing the ritual. She immediately noticed that only two people were actually present, while the other ones were mere projections. Her senses lingered a little longer on the person with a Rinnegan in his eyes and confirmed the story she heard from Hisoka about Pain, but momentster, she dismissed him like the other projections.


    ''Projections. No threat.''


    Now, Yuna scanned the only two people who were physically present. First, she analyzed a man with medium-length grey hair, purple eyes, and a massive scythe on his back. It didn''t take her long to find out his identity.


    ''Hidan. No threat.''


    After dismissing him as not being a threat, she scanned over thest person. Although most of his face was covered, it was noticeable that he had tan skin, while his eyes were rather unique. He had green irides, no pupils, and red sclerae.


    ''Either Kakuzo or unknown. If Kakuzu, he is over 100 years old. Possible threat. If unknown. Threat.''


    Finally, Yuna took a look at the chakra strings that were connecting the people present to Fuu and then to the Gedo Mazo.


    ''Safest option: Severe them simultaneously.''


    After Yuna finished her analyzes of the current situation, she started thinking about her strategy to solve the current situation, and momentster, she came to a conclusion.


    She lifted her hands and pointed the palms of her hands at Kakuzu and Hidan. Instantly, two balls of ice chakra with chakra densityparable to a Bijuu Dama shot towards the duo.


    "[Ice Style: Double ciar Bomb]"


    Yuna could feel some bacsh on her chakra coils from gathering such a massive amount of chakra within an instant, but she immediately suppressed that as well and continued her n.


    Kakuzo and Hidan''s eyes widened in shock when Yuna shot two massive clumps of chakra at them. Although Hidan coined himself immortal, while Kakuza was almost impossible to kill, neither of them wanted to be hit by Yuna''s attack.


    Although the participants of the ritual to extract a Bijuu weren''t supposed to move during the process, they had enough people to continue despite two people leaving their station.


    So, Hidan and Kakuzu both jumped out of the path of Yuna''s jutsu, and while Hidan had a cooky smile on his face, Kakuzu started frantically weaving hand seals while gathering earth chakra.


    The moments the duo dropped out of the ritual, it became unstable for a short moment, and in that exact moment, six ice chains burst out of Yuna''s back and shot towards one chakra string each, while her hands blurred and shot an additional two ice des towards the remaining two chains.


    Just when the ritual was about to stabilize itself again, Yuna''s attacks arrived and severed all the strings simultaneously, stopping the ritual.


    The very moment the ritual stopped, Yuna touched Fuu and teleported away with her.


    "[Earth style: Great Earth Dome Jutsu]"


    While everyone in the room looked dumbfounded at the spot where Yuna appeared and disappeared from just now, Kakuzu started engulfing himself with an earth sphere, but as soon as the jutsu ended, he began weaving seals yet again to cast another [Earth style: Great Earth Dome Jutsu].


    Kakuzu didn''t reach his current age due to luck. He was a very cautious man with very sharp instincts. He had no clue what kind of jutsu Yuna just shot, but what he knew was that it would cause devastating damage.


    Just when he finished casting his third earth sphere, Yuna''s jutsu smashed into the cave wall, and momentster, everything was getting torn to shreds by uncountable ice shards while the temperature in the cave dropped below zero within an instant.


    Kakuzu could feel his first two earth domes getting shredded to pieces instantly as he gritted his teeth and continued to perform hand signs to increase his defense.


    The moment the rampaging ice tore apart his third wall, he managed to create another one just in time to stop the onught.


    Although Kakuzu wanted to do more to defend himself, he knew that he wouldn''t have enough time to make another earth wall, so momentster, ck threats burst out all over his body and created a ck sphere around him.


    He could feel how his fourth earth wall was torn apart, and he could feel how the onught of ice was constantly smashing into hisst line of defense, but he was relieved when he noticed that the power of the attack was actually getting weaker.


    A few momentster, he could no longer feel his threads being damaged, so he retracted them into his body. The moment he saw what happed to the cave, he could only shake his at the devastation.


    Everything was frozen and covered under a thickyer of ice and snow. Additionally, it was actually snowing inside the cave, which Kakuzu couldn''t even begin to understand how that worked.


    Kakuzu looked around the room and noticed that the projections of the other eight people were still here, but since they didn''t have a physical form and weren''t affected by Yuna''s jutsu, it currently looked like they were buried up to their heads in snow.


    Kakuzu couldn''t help but chuckle a little at the image, but momentster, he spread his sense to see what happened to Hidan. In conclusion, he properly wasn''t feeling that great right now. His shredded body parts were scattered all over the room, while every single piece of him was incased into a thickyer of ice.


    "Hehe, I wonder if that idiot can survive that. I hope not."

 Chapter 264 - Getting An Audience With Shibuki

    <h4>Chapter 264 - Getting An Audience With Shibuki</h4>


    Inside Takigakure, Shibuki, the vige leader, was walking up and down in his office agitatedly. Although he allowed Fuu to participate in the chunin exams, he regretted that decision every day.


    ''Damnit, I shouldn''t have allowed her to go. What if something happened to her? Or maybe even more dangerous, what if she does something stupid? Our vige is already significantly weaker than the five great viges; if we were to lose Fuu on top of that, Taki might cease existing. Although I felt some pity for Fuu, I should have just swallowed the bad feeling it gave me and forbid Fuu from leaving the vige.''


    While he was contemting his decision, an incredible potent wave of chakra washed over the vige, waking up Shibuki from his thoughts as his face paled.


    ''What incredible powerful chakra. What in the world is going on?''


    Shibuki was just about to leave his office to check out the situation when one of his jonin burst the room with a pale face.


    "S-Shibuki-sama, this is bad. We are under attack."


    Considering how intense the chakra pressure was, Shibuki already expected that to be the case, but previously there was still some hope in him that that was not the case. Now, that hope got crushed.


    "Damnit, tell me what is going on. Considering how strong the enemy''s chakra feels, it must be quite the army."


    The jonin in front of Shibuki paled even further when he heard thement about the big army. If it were a big army, he wouldn''t have been that shocked by the sudden attack. The problem was¡­


    "S-Shibuki-sama, it''s not an army. It''s a single person."


    Shibuki''s eyes bulged when he heard that.


    "Are you joking? This is the chakra of a single person? Are you certain?"


    "Yes, Fubuki-sama. There is no doubt about it."


    "DAMNIT!"


    Without waiting any longer, he left his office to see the situation for himself. If the enemy truly was just a single person, it was the worst-case scenario for Taki.


    The vige''s trump card, the Hero Water, could increase the chakra of a single person by tenfold for a limited amount of time. If it was against an army, one could drink it and rampage through the troops as they desire, but if it was used against an individual, the enemy could just retreat until the effect wore off, making it pretty much useless.


    Momentster, Shibuki reached the walls of Takigakure and looked at the invader. The person wore a ck cloak with red clouds on it and a straw hat on their head. Although the straw hat hid away the invader''s face, her silhouette was undoubtedly female. Just looking at the invader caused Shibuki''s breath to hasten.


    ''What a presence. Is that really a human being?''


    When Shibuki reached the wall, the invader started moving towards the walls of Takigakure with calm, measured steps.


    Every step she took seemed to crush the defenders'' confidence a little further, and Shibuki noticed that more and more of his shinobi were subconsciously backing away from the attacker.


    He had the same desire, but momentster, he gritted his teeth and raised his voice.


    "PEOPLE OF TAKIGAKURE, DO NOT FALTER!!! IT''S JUST ONE ENEMY!!! NO MATTER HOW POWERFUL, WE CAN EASILY OVERWHELM HER WITH NUMBERS!!!"


    This short speech managed to raise the morale to some degree at least, and momentster, the defenders made their first move. Those with affinities for wind and firebined their jutsus to form a massive torrent of fire, while those of different affinities threw their kunai and shuriken to enhance the attack even further.


    The attack shot into the invader, resulting in a massive explosion and dumbfounding the Taki shinobi. They expected the other person to dodge or shot a jutsu of their own, but the person took the attack head-on.


    Although most people were confused, some thought that the fight was already over and couldn''t help but yell in excitement. That excitement died down rtively fast, however. A Few secondster, their enemy walked out of the dust cloud without a single scratch on her body.


    Shibuki gritted his teeth even harder when he saw that, but despite that, he couldn''t allow the morale of his people to fall again, so he had toe up with and exnations for the current situation.


    "She probably has some kind of technique that can absorb ninjutsu; switch to taijutsu!"


    """"""YES!!!"""""


    Without questioning his words, the shinobi around him pulled out their preferred weapon and charged at the enemy in front of them, while Fubuki prepared himself to drink Hero Water.


    ''Even if that person could absorb ninjutsu, there were plenty of weapons mixed in the attack as well, so the truth is undoubtedly something else. I''m pretty sure that most of my people must have noticed that as well but choose to ignore it.''


    A few secondster, the charging Taka shinobi reached the mysterious invader resulting in a scene simr to a wave crashing against a mountain.


    The invader continued walking towards Takigakure with steady steps, but now, her hands were constantly moving at a speed that Fubuki barely could see. Every little hand movement resulted in one of his shinobi being flung away and knocked out.


    ''Seems like that insane amount of chakra isn''t the only dangerous thing about her, huh? What incredible closebat prowess.''


    Shibuki was just about to drink the Hero Water when he noticed something baffling.


    ''She hasn''t killed a single person so far? What is going on?''


    While Fubuki was contemting on whether he should drink the water or not, he met eyes with the attacker, and the moment he saw her piercing purple eyes, his whole body froze in ce. Although he was confident that he somehow was trapped into a genjutsu, he couldn''t move no matter what he did.


    Despite being incapable of moving his body, he still could see the whole battlefield in front of him, allowing him to witness the oue of the battle.


    Five minutes. That was all it took for the invader to defeat every single one of Taka''s jonin and chunin without killing a single one of them, while the genin weren''t here in the first ce. Against an opponent this powerful, they couldn''t even be considered cannon fodder since they would faint from the pressure alone.


    A momentter, the invading womannded in front of Shibuki and removed her straw hat, revealing long red hair with blue strands, a beautiful face, and an amused smirk.


    "Yo, you must be Shibuki, right?"


    Since he could neither move nor talk, Shibuki couldn''t answer that question, but the person in front of him didn''t seem to care either way.


    "The silent type, huh? Oh well, it''s not like I don''t know who you are already. Anyway, my name is Yuna, and I wanted to talk to you about something, so I decided to visit you."


    Although Shibuki still couldn''t move, his whole face started twitching in irritation when he realized that his shinobi were wiped out simply because the person in front of him wanted to chat.


    "Hahaha, no need to be shy. I know that I''m a great beauty, but there is no need to get so flustered that you are incapable of speaking because of that. Oh, well, let''s change locations for now."


    While the twitching of Shibuki''s face became even more potent, Yuna grabbed his shoulder and teleported away.

 Chapter 273 - The Return Of An Old Jutsu

    <h4>Chapter 273 - The Return Of An Old Jutsu</h4>


    "*Cough* Y-You did an outstanding job in restoring the Uzumaki n and punishing those that harmed it in the first ce. I have nothing but praise for your actions."


    Mito was currently attempting to restore her image, but after her previous outburst, the other people in the room only gave her looks of pity for her futile attempt.


    Mito''s eyebrow twitched in irritation when her attempt failed miserably, so she decided to simply end this farce.


    "Whatever, since we are done here, and I could confirm that the Uzumaki n is doing well, I might as well stop the [Edo Tensei] and kill the weirdo who summoned us."


    Without further dy, Mito sent a chakra pulse through the chain that was still pinning Orochimaru to the wall, resulting in him struggling even harder than he previously did. Unfortunately for him, the Uzumaki n''s [Adamantine Sealing Chains] weren''t called like that without reason. They could restrain even Bijuu, so how could Orochimaru possibly get away from them?


    Fear was clearly visible in Orochimaru''s eyes when he felt Mito''s chakra pulse getting closer and closer to him, but just before it could hit him, a second chain appeared and wrapped itself around Mito''s and negated her chakra pulse.


    When Mito saw that her technique was canceled, she looked at Yuna in confusion.


    "Although I admit that canceling my attack with a simr technique was rather impressive, why did you stop me?"


    A smirk appeared on Yuna''s face while Anko couldn''t help but chuckle a little. She had a pretty good idea of what Yuna wanted to do.


    "Well, at first, I only wanted to stop you from killing Orochimaru because I promised my girlfriend here that she would be the one to take his life, but after I saw your rather skillful attack just now, another reason appeared to stop you."


    Mito opened her eyes in surprise when she heard that Anko was Yuna''s girlfriend, but momentster, a slightly sad smile appeared on her face.


    "Although I am happy for you that you found a partner, it''s a bit of a pity that someone with your ridiculous talent won''t have any children."


    When Yuna heard Mito''sint, she chuckled a little before waving her worries away.


    "No need to worry about children. First, the problem of two women having a child is something I''m capable of solving. Second, I already have a harem of three with a few more just waiting for the right moment to join in, so the number of children won''t be a problem. And finally, I have a little twin brother who is rather talented as well, and he has a harem of two, so again, no need to worry about children."


    Silence covered the room as all three [Edo Tensei] summons looked at Yuna with gaping mouths. Yuna couldn''t help but chuckle when she saw everyone''s dumbfounded faces, and momentster, her gazended on Fuyu Yuki.


    "On a side note, one of his girlfriends is from the Yuki n."


    Fuyu widened her eyes in surprise when she heard that, but after a moment of pondering, she simply shrugged her shoulders.


    "Oh well, that''s fine, I guess. If what you said about the current Uzumaki n is true, then my n''s bloodline is at least somewhat secured. If possible, I would like to request that their children at least hear about the history of her mother''s n so that it won''t be forgotten."


    "There is no need to worry about that. Even without your request, I would have made sure that they learned about it."


    Fuyu simply nodded her head in gratitude before bing silent again. Unlike the Third Raikage, she was a taciturn person. After Yuna finished her short conversation with Fuyu, Mito resumed speaking.


    "So, what is the second reason for stopping my attack?"


    A dangerous grin appeared on Yuna''s face as her gazended on Mito. Yuna''s current facial expression alone gave her a rtively good understanding of her reason, but she listened to Yuna''s exnation anyway.


    "I have fought quite a few powerhouses by now, but all of them were of the same type. They used overwhelming power and shy jutsu to win fights. You, however, are different, aren''t you, Mito? Rather than those brutish methods, you use pinpoint precision attacks andplex seals to win, right? I''m pretty sure you know what I want by now."


    When Mito saw the battle-thirsty grin on Yuna''s face, she could only shake her head with a wry smile on her face.


    "*Sigh* To think the Uzumaki n would one day have someone with your deposition in their ranks. Am I correct to assume that you want to fight me simply for the sake of fighting me?"


    "Hehe, you are not wrong, but you aren''t correct either. I want to fight all three of you at the same time!"


    The moment Yuna finished speaking, her battle intent exploded as she red her chakra and flooded the room with it.


    "A three-on-one battle against three immortals! DOESN''T THAT SOUND LIKE FUN!?"


    The reanimated people immediately red their chakra as well to counteract Yuna''s, and it immediately became clear that the only one who couldpare to her in sheer quantity and quality of chakra was Mito, while the Third Raikage was a little bit behind those two, and Fuya Yuki was utterly outssed.


    She might be the strongest person the Yuki n ever had, but that unfortunately only brought her to about the level of a low-Kage, which might be impressive in front of average shinobi but didn''t mean much in front of chakra monsters like the Yuna, Mito and the Third Raikage.


    Although Mito was impressed by the amount of chakra someone as young as Yuna possessed, she didn''t think that what Yuna had shown so far was enough to defeat all three of them.


    "I admit that the amount of chakra you have is impressive, but that alone won''t be enough to deal with us. Do you really want to do this?"


    "HAHAHA, ISN''T THAT OBVIOUS!? LET''S HAVE SOME FUN!!!"


    Yuna pped her hands together and gathered a frankly obscene amount of chakra, and momentster, she unleashed this fight''s first jutsu.


    "[Ice Style: Domain Creation: Heavenly Realm of Eternal Ice]"


    The moment she said thest word of her jutsu''s name, everything turned white.

 Chapter 287 - An Unexpected Meeting

    <h4>Chapter 287 - An Unexpected Meeting</h4>


    A few hours earlier, Obito returned to Orochimaru''s base after collecting Mu''s body from Iwagakure. His face immediately started twitching in irritation due to what he saw when he arrived.


    The whole ce was in aplete mess. Goons were running around like headless chickens and screaming about how Sasuke killed Orochimaru, while significant parts of the base and the surrounding forest were burned to a crisp.


    ''Are you seriously telling me that Orochimaru somehow managed to get himself killed over the short period of time where I wasn''t here? That has to be a joke. Additionally, why are these retards screaming that Sasuke killed him? He might have been able to kill Orochimaru in a year or two, but right now, he is still too weak to do that.''


    Obito continued pondering a while longer before he came up with a possible exnation.


    ''Maybe, he took over Sasuke''s body and made it look like he died fighting against Sasuke to hide his tracks? That might actually be a pretty good move since this would even allow him to return to Konoha freely. Konoha would get back their belovedst Uchiha, and Tsunade would only have to make up some nonsense about Sasuke being sent on a secret mission to kill Orochimaru to pacify the non-retarded people. Well, the actual intelligent people wouldn''t be pacified by such a half-assed lie, but it was still better than nothing. As a result of that, Orochimaru would be able to move around Konoha without anybody suspecting him. This might actually work!''


    Obito nodded in approval at his freshly made-up theory and started moving deeper into Orochimaru''s base. For now, he had to find out if his idea was correct and if it wasn''t what actually happened to Orochimaru.


    So, while moving deeper into the base, he asionally put some of the goons under genjutsu to find out whether they knew any details about what happened but got only gibberish in return.


    Nobody had seen anything worthwhile, and most of them only told Obito some stories about feeling incredible pressure on their bodies and that earthquakes shook the base for quite some time, which was pretty useless information to Obito. If Orochimaru wanted to make his death believable, he should at least disy this level of showmanship, after all. But, the fact that no one has seen even a glimpse of such a supposedly shy fight supported Obito''s theory that Orochimaru was just putting on a shower for outsiders to see.


    Something else he found rather annoying was that apparently, no one had a clue where Sasuke currently was. In fact, no one has seen him since yesterday, which made everyone shouting about him being the one to kill Orochimaru especially suspicious.


    ''Seems like my theory is correct. Someone is clearly attempting to muddle the waters to make it harder to find out the truth. This is Orochimaru''s handwriting! Although Itachi won''t be happy when he hears about this, I will just have to make sure that he doesn''t, then everything will be fine. Not bad, Orochimaru, not bad at all. A very bold move and slightly reckless, but this should give us another advantage over Yuna. Although her death was already set in stone due to the line-up I prepared, now we even have the perfect opportunity to ambush her, which should make the whole ordeal even easier.''


    "*Urgh* What''s with all the noise today? What are these idiots screaming about?"


    While Obito was deep in thought, a young man walked out of one of the nearby doors and started sleepily murmuring to himself. From the bags under his eyes, it was rather evident that he didn''t sleep very well and was still tired due to that.


    Since everything was somewhat chaotic and people were running around everywhere, there was nothing noteworthy about another person appearing from a nearby room. So, Obito didn''t pay much attention to him either and did the same thing he had been doing all the time and immediately used his Sharingan to put him under a genjutsu.


    So far, every time he met someone inside Orochimaru''s base, he put that person under a weak genjutsu so that they wouldn''t see him, but this time the trick failed, as one Sharingan met pair of two.


    Sasuke, who instantly activated his Sharingan the moment Obito tried to use genjutsu on him, widened his eyes in surprise when he realized that the unknown person in front of him had a Sharingan as well.


    An angry scowl appeared on his face, and he immediately jumped back to take some distance from Obito.


    "Who are you, and why do you have a Sharingan!?"


    Meanwhile, Obito couldn''t believe what had just happened. His whole exnation for the current situation was based on Orochimaru taking over control of Sasuke''s body. Suddenly, while he was still pondering on what consequences Orochimaru''s action might have, Sasuke appears in front of him.


    ''What is going on!? This is clearly not Orochimaru but the real Sasuke. Why is he still here? How bad is my luck to not only meet him but even show him my Sharingan by ident? Why does he look like he hasn''t slept for a week? What happened to Orochimaru? Could it get any worse?''


    Meanwhile, Sasuke was eyeing the masked person in front of him with suspicion, but his anger red up immediately after seeing what kind of clothing he was wearing. A ck cloak with red clouds on it. The person''s cloak looked precisely like what Itachi wore when Sasuke met him about two years ago. He didn''t believe for even a second that that was a coincidence.


    "WHO ARE YOU!? TELL ME WHERE ITACHI IS RIGHT NOW!!!"


    Meanwhile, Obito could only sigh in defeat when he heard Sasuke''s words.


    ''Yup, it got worse. Maybe I should convince Nagato to drop the matching outfits? *Sigh* Stop thinking about nonsense. What am I supposed to do now? It''s too early for me to meet Sasuke, but if this meeting doesn''t go well, he might reject the offer I nned to give him after he kills Itachi.''


    ''Damnit, why are all my ns copsing on their own? First, Orochimaru somehow disappears a few hours before preparations to get rid of Yuna are done. Second, I met Sasuke too early, which will make it much harder to manipte him to do what I want him to do. I still need Sasuke to start the war and sow discord between Konoha and the other viges. Should I just discard that n? No, I will see what I can do and see where this goes.


    "I''m Tobi, and Tobi is a good boy!"


    "ANSWER ME!!! [CHIDORI]!!!"


    Obito could only sigh again when he saw Sasuke charging him with a lighting-covered hand.


    ''Fine, that one is on me. I wanted to lighten the mood, but the moment Sasuke started associating me with Itachi, he already went full "avenger-mode" and stopped thinking properly. If he can''t fix that temper before he meets Itachi, Sasuke might actually manage to kill himself before Itachi gets a chance to get killed by Sasuke¡­ Oh well, let''s see if I can get something out of this.''

 Chapter 288 - Finding A Common Enemy

    <h4>Chapter 288 - Finding A Common Enemy</h4>


    "[CHIDORI]!!!"


    Sasuke''s eyes widened in surprise when his hand pierced through the unknown man''s stomach without him even trying to dodge the attack, and they widened even further when he realized that not a single drop of blood was spilled.


    Meanwhile, Obito considered how exactly he wanted to approach this conversation, and aftering to a conclusion, he started speaking with his normal voice.


    "You should work on your temper, Sasuke. If you lose control this easily, you will never be able to defeat Itachi."


    Instead of answering, Sasuke warily jumped back and eyed the ce his hand just pierced through with suspicion while bing even more suspicious due to the man knowing his name. His first thought was that he was trapped inside a genjutsu, but nothing happened no matter how much he red his chakra, so he crossed that option out. If it wasn''t genjutsu, he could only assume that the person in front of him was using a weird jutsu he had never heard of before.


    However, since his attack didn''t do any damage despite being a direct hit, Sasuke at least managed to calm down a little and take a moreposed approach.


    "I ask you again, who are you, and why are you here?"


    Obito scoffed at Sasuke''s interrogative tone but answered him anyway.


    "Finally calmed down a little, huh? You can call me Tobi for now, and I was working with Orochimaru to get rid of amon enemy. I came here to give Orochimaru the final piece of the puzzle to get rid of her when I learned a rather interesting story. I heard that you supposedly killed Orochimaru, which doesn''t seem to be the case at all."


    Clear confusion appeared on Sasuke''s face when he heard the im that he killed Orochimaru. He wasn''t entirely sure about it, but he felt like he had a rather severe nightmare that involved Orochimarust night, but even he didn''t think that that would have somehow led to him killing Orochimaru while asleep.


    Now that he thought about it some more wasn''t Yuna here as well? He quickly shook his head in denial and dismissed that as a part of his weird dream. After all, there was no way Yuna could sneak in here without a single person noticing her. Unfortunately for Sasuke, he knew very little about the [Flying Thunder God Seal]. Information about how S-Rank jutsu work wasn''t exactlymon knowledge, after all.


    "I didn''t kill him. In fact, this is the first time I have heard about his death."


    Although he already predicted that to be the case, Obito still nodded his head in understanding, despite being rather unhappy about it. If Sasuke, due to some kind of miracle, managed to kill Orochimaru, Obito could at least rest this case, but now he still had no idea what happened here.


    On the other hand, Sasuke had significantly calmed down by now and was currently pondering on something else he heard Obito say. Something about a femalemon enemy he and Orochimaru shared. No matter how Sasuke looked at it, only a single person came to mind when he thought about a woman Orochimaru considered his enemy.


    ''It''s Yuna, isn''t it? Although I don''t want to admit it, I am not Itachi''s match yet, so maybe it would be more sensible to set her as a stepping stone for now? Although this Tobi guy and Itachi are in the same organization, considering that he was happily working together with Orochimaru, I don''t think he has much loyalty towards it. I think I can use him to get my revenge on Yuna and maybe even find a way for him to bring me to where Itachi is when I''m confident that I can win against him.''


    Sasuke swiftly finished his contemtions and came to a decision.


    "Thatmon enemy you were talking about; is it Yuna Uzumaki?"


    Obito froze for a moment when he heard Yuna''s name, and momentster, everything clicked into ce.


    ''IT WAS HER AGAIN, WASN''T IT!? How did she know about this n!? How did she get here!? How did she manage to time everything so perfectly!? WHAT IS GOING ON!?''


    "F* YOU, YUNA UZUMAKI, I HAVE NO IDEA HOW YOU DID IT, BUT I WILL MAKE SURE YOU PAY FOR THIS!!!"


    Sasuke instantly jumped back a few meters when the person in front of him suddenly turned crazy, thinking that the n he just made might not be that great due to the person who he wanted to use being insane.


    "Err, are you alright over there?"


    Sasuke conveniently forgot that he had a somewhat simr reaction when the second stage of his seal was activated for the first time, so he was currently rather weirded out at the raging Obito.


    It took Obito a short while of constant cursing to regain control over himself, and after taking an especially deep breath, he resumed speaking like nothing weird had just happened.


    "Yes, it is Yuna Uzumaki."


    Obito considered telling Sasuke that she was very likely the one who killed Orochimaru as well, but after thinking about it for a short moment, he realized that there was no point in doing so. It''s not like Sasuke would consider Yuna his enemy because she killed Orochimaru. After all, Sasuke and Orochimaru only wanted to use each other and had no sense of camaraderie between them.


    Obito didn''t know that there was no point in tricking Sasuke to be Yuna''s enemy because Sasuke already considered her to be just that. Information about Yuna and Sasuke''s fight wasn''t widely shared, and even if it was, Obito had better things to do than to take notice of some random battle that happened during a chunin exam.


    Additionally, the form Sasuke''s stage two transformation took and who was responsible for it was something neither Sasuke nor Orochimaru would like to share, so no one knew about it either.


    In conclusion, even if Obito went out of his way to gather information about the rtionship between Yuna and Sasuke, all he could dig up would be that they fought once. A fight, Sasuke lost, which wasn''t enough to cause a bitter feud in Obito''s book.


    "If it is about getting rid of Yuna, I''m in."


    Obito couldn''t help but gape at Sasuke when he finished speaking. Here he was, thinking about a way to ensnare Sasuke for his schemes, and he actually decided to participate voluntarily. Could there be anything better than that? Despite being rather happy about Sasuke being so eager to get himself tricked, he wouldn''t agree so easily.


    "Why do you want to get rid of here? Although you left Konoha on your own, I know that you don''t have much hatred for it."


    Obito mentally added a "yet" to the end of that sentence and waited for Sasuke with quite a bit of curiosity in his one visible eye.


    "She humiliated me, and thus I want to kill her. Anything else isn''t your business."


    Although that answer was a little short for Obito''s taste, he could clearly see the hatred oozing out of Sasuke''s eyes and couldn''t help but wonder what actually happened between Yuna and him.


    "Very well, since we have amon enemy, we should work together, but for now, I will keep my distance since Itachi might intervene if he found out about me meeting you."


    Sasuke simply nodded his head, turned around, and walked away without exchanging another word, which caused Obito''s eyebrow to twitch in irritation due to Sasuke''s arrogant attitude. Still, he decided that it wasn''t worth being angry about it.


    ''Hehe, act arrogant all you want, but you walked straight into my trap. Now that our cooperation is confirmed, it will be child''s y to manipte you to do my bidding without you even realizing it.''


    Meanwhile, as soon as Sasuke turned his back towards Obito, a sneer appeared on his face.


    ''Very good. That was much easier than I thought it would be. Even if the only thing I get out of this is that weird jutsu that allowed him to not receive any damage from my [Chidori], it will already be worth it. Well, he already had ns about how to deal with Yuna, and it should be easy to use him to get to Itachi as well, so I have no doubt that I will be able to squeeze more use out of him than a single jutsu. And then, when he is no longer of use to me, I will remove that Sharingan from his eye socket¡­ I can''t allow a non-Uchiha to possess our eyes.''

 Chapter 293 - The Bad Day Of A Normal Bartender

    <h4>Chapter 293 - The Bad Day Of A Normal Bartender</h4>


    *Author Note*


    Well, I decided to have some fun with this, I hope you enjoy.


    *End of Author Note*


    Batenda Arukoruzily sat behind the counter of his bar and was cleaning it with a tablecloth. His bar would open in an hour, and right now, he was basically enjoying the silence before the storm. After Gaara became the new Kazekage, his business started improving at a rapid pace. In fact, Sunakagure as a whole started improving at a rapid pace after Gaara took over. It turns out that if the countries Daimyo doesn''t actively sabotage its hidden vige, it can actually prosper. Who would have thought?


    "LET''S DRINK!!!"


    *BANG*


    Before Batenda could understand the situation, the door to his bar was kicked open with a loud bang. He was about to curse the person who was responsible when the curses got stuck in his throat due to seeing the guilty person. .


    Brown hair, white skin, and the word love on his forehead; who else could it be but the current Kazakage, Gaara himself?


    Naturally, there was no one in Suna who didn''t know who Gaara was, so Batenda obviously knew him as well, but what truly baffled him was why he would be here while being clearly drunk.


    "HAHAHA, THAT''S RIGHT; LET''S GET DRUNK!!!"


    *BANG*


    Yet again, Batenda''s poor door was kicked despite it being almost entirely open.


    ''What the hell!? That was totally unnecessary! It was already half-open due to Kazekage-sama''s kick!''


    He really wanted toin to the second person to enter his bar in such an unreasonable manner, but he didn''t dare. Whoever the person was, she was clearly here with Gaara, after all.


    Then, when Batenda saw a busty woman with long blond hair enter his bar, he knew that he had made the right decision. Despite that, he couldn''t be happy about that in the least.


    ''Why is the current Hokage here!? And why in the world is she in my bar!?''


    Momentster, voices were heard from outside the bar once again, but this time they were at a much more reasonable volume.


    "E-Eh? I-Is kicking the door open like that really necessary, Yuna?"


    "Of course! It''s a sign of good manners to enter a bar like that, Hinata."


    "Are you¡­ messing with me?"


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    "No?"


    "Right."


    Momentster, the door was pushed open normally and revealed a young woman with purple hair and white eyes, followed by another woman with long brown hair and green eyes.


    Batenda trembled in fear when the duo entered his bar. Although he recognized Mei as the current Mizukage, that wasn''t the reason for his fear. He heard Hinata''s words, specifically, the person she called. Hinata and Yuna weren''t precisely unknown names in the shinobi world, especially when they were paired together.


    ''Is Yuna Uzumaki here? In my shop? In the middle of Sunagakure? Will my shop be fine? No, even more critical, will Suna be fine?''


    As a barkeeper, he heard many things about a lot of people, and Yuna Uzumaki was a person that was brought up rather frequently. Naturally, Batenda has never met her in person, but he had not the slightest doubt about one thing: Yuna Uzumaki was a walking cmity.


    She was uncontroble and did whatever she wanted. The most famous story about her was definitely how she got her title, "Bijuu yer". While civil war was brewing in Kirigakure, she waltzed over there and straight up killed the Fourth Mizukage. Naturally, that wasn''t the official story, but Batenda did not believe that nonsense about Konoha sending their Jinchuuriki over to help Kiri for even a second.


    Others, who didn''t hear as many stories about her as he did, might think otherwise, but he had no doubts that Yuna went there on her own.


    ''Today''s final goal: survive today without losing my bar.''


    As if to spite Batenda''s thoughts, Yuna''s voice echoed from outside the door.


    "HAHAHA, I WILL SHOW YOU HOW IT''S DONE, YOU AMATEURS!!!"


    *BANG*


    Another bang echoed through the bar, but this time, the door was not involved in it.


    Instead of entering through the door, Yuna straight up burst through the wall, leaving a Yuna-shaped hole behind.


    Batenda''s face twitched in irritation when Yuna''s first action was damaging his shop. He was going toin to her no matter what, but before he could do so, something soft hit his face.


    "That forpensation. No clue how much it is, but it should be enough¡­Maybe? Properly!"


    Batenda was confused about what Yuna was talking about, but momentster, he saw what hit him in the face. A stack of money, a lot of it. Probably more than his whole bar was worth.


    He also realized that Yuna seemed to have no clue whether this really was enough money or not, so for a split second, greed shed across his face, which he quickly suppressed. He would rather not die by suicide with an ice spike through his head.


    So, his face twisted into what properly was supposed to be a smile but looked more like he was about to start crying any moment.


    "I wasn''t expecting to receive such prestigious guests today. Wee to my humble bar, Kazakage-sama, Hokage-sama, Mizukage-sama, Hinata-sama, and Uzumaki-sama."


    Batenda really wanted to curse but couldn''t. He was just a humble civilian, but now, he had to serve three Kage and two people who probably could fight a Kage.


    After realizing his current situation, he quickly readjusted his goals.


    ''Very well. I don''t think my bar will survive this, but as long as I can keep my life, everything is fine. I can easily buy a new one or rebuild the destroyed one on a much grander scale with the money I just got. Right now, the situation doesn''t look too bad. Even though Yuna is a dangerous person, as far as I have heard, she doesn''t kill people indiscriminately, so I should be fine, right?''


    Before he could ponder more about his situation, Gaara reached the bar, sat down, and immediately started speaking.


    "Let''s start! Bring out the drinks!"


    Batenda''s already stiff smile stiffened even further when he heard Gaara''s order. After all, Gaara didn''t specify what kind of drink he wanted at all, so Batenda could pretty much choose anything from water up to the strongest alcohol he got.


    ''W-Will I really be okay? M-Maybe, Kazekage-sama is the dangerous one this time?''

 Chapter 294 - The Bad Day Of A Normal Bartender Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 294 - The Bad Day Of A Normal Bartender Part 2</h4>


    Cold sweat was flowing down Batenda''s back like a river while Gaara was staring him down and waiting for him to serve "the drinks". Although he would rather not do so, he pushed down his apprehension and asked Gaara a question.


    "K-Kazekage-sama, w-what kind of drink would you like to have."


    Gaara continued staring him down while there was clear confusion in his eyes. He had no clue what kind of drink he wanted. After a few more moments of staring, he averted his gaze from Batenda and looked at Tsunade instead.


    "What kind of drink do I want?"


    A smug look appeared on Tsunade''s face as she lifted her hand and smacked it on the counter, leaving a hand-sized dent in the process.


    "Isn''t that obvious!? We take the strongest we can get!"


    Batenda looked at the fresh dent on his counter in irritation but didn''t say anything about it. One of his walls already had a human-shaped hole, so a little dent was no big deal¡­


    Yuna saw the damage Tsunade just caused and couldn''t help but chuckle in amusement as she got a great idea.


    "Yo, Tsunade, how about you sign that handprint. Not everyone can im that they have a signed handprint of the Hokage in their bar, so we might get a discount in exchange for signing it."


    Batenda almost spat out blood in anger when he heard Yuna''s suggestion. First, a bunch of big-shots demolishes his bar, and next, they even want a discount for it; wasn''t that a little too shameless!?


    Meanwhile, Tsunade''s eyes shone with excitement, and momentster, her gazended on Batenda, making him flinch.


    "Is that true? Can we get a discount if I sign my handprint?"


    Batenda coughed a little and wiped away the blood that trickled out of the corner of his mouth while another grimace-like smile appeared on his face.


    "O-Of course, it would be my honor to have the Hokage''s signed handprint in my b¡­"


    *BANG*


    A loud noise echoed through the bar while Gaara''s hand sank about half a meter into the counter, almost causing Batenda to die from abination of shock and anger.


    "I will also sign mine, so it should be even *hic* cheaper."


    Batenda saw out of the corner of his eyes that Yuna was currently lifting one of her hands, so he quickly started speaking before his counter waspletely annihted.


    "Yesyesyes, in fact, if Kazekage-sama signs it, all of you can drink for free!"


    Batenda sighed in relief when Yuna lowered her hand. The five people in front of him were only here for a few minutes, but his bar had already taken quite some damage. Despite that, he gritted his teeth and looked at the remaining three people who hadn''t ordered yet. It''s not like he couldn''t serve them after all.


    "Well, what can I get for you three?"


    Yuna had to admit that she was pretty impressed by the guts the person in front of her disyed. Despite his shop getting torn down in front of him, he somehow managed to still have a professional attitude towards her group. Of course, what Yuna didn''t know was that she had already given him enough money to buy another bar. She noticed the sh of greed in his eyes and how he suppressed it, but that didn''t mean she knew how much she actually gave him.


    So, with a casual gesture, Yuna pointed at Tsunade and started speaking.


    "I will take the same as her, but make it a big one; I have to catch up to those two, after all."


    "Oh? I wasn''t expecting you to drink Yuna. In that case, I guess I shouldn''t be falling behind either. I will take the same."


    "Eh? Seriously?"


    After Yuna, Mei started speaking and happily started ordering the same as Yuna. It has been a long time since she had enough free time to enjoy herself like this, so she didn''t mind getting drunk.


    After Mei, Hinata started speaking with apparent disbelief in her voice. She never had drunk alcohol, so she wasn''t used to it in the slightest. She wasn''t sure if she should order the same as everybody else or get something milder.


    After pondering the situation for a short moment, she simply shrugged her shoulders and ordered the same as well. It''s not like she had to drink it if she didn''t like it after all.


    "I will take the same, as well."


    Batenda nodded his head in acknowledgment and took out a bottle with a skull drawn on it, causing Hinata to regret her decision a little.


    He took out five small sses, poured the clear liquid into them, and ced the five sses in front of the five people.


    The moment Gaara received his ss, he started staring at it like it was his worst enemy, which almost resulted in Batenda cursing out loud. He had no idea what the problem was, but by now, he was certain that the drunk Gaara was more dangerous for his shop than the sober Yuna. Although Yuna''s actions caused a lot of damage, they were clearly controlled and done with purpose, while Gaara''s could possibly destroy his bar at any moment because of some random idea he got. As for a drunk Yuna, he didn''t dare think about it.


    "W-What might be the problem, Kazekage-sama."


    "*Hic* It''s too small."


    "That''s what she said."


    Everyone nced at Yuna, who said the second part, before ignoring her.


    *BANG*


    Another loud sound echoed through the bar as Tsunade created a second handprint on top of the counter.


    "THAT''S RIGHT; IT''S TOO SMALL!!! GIVE US THE BOTTLE!!! NO, GIVE EACH ONE OF US ONE BOTTLE!!!"


    Batenda, who was slightly numb by now and didn''t even react to Tsuande causing some more damage, simply nodded his head and took out five bottles, cing them in front of the five people.


    "Please enjoy."


    Meanwhile, Hinata had no idea what she was supposed to do with the dangerous-looking bottle in front of her.


    ''W-Will this really be fi¡­?''


    Before she could finish her thoughts, Tsunade picked up the bottle, opened it, and took a big gulp from it.


    "PFHA, THAT''S THE GOOD STUFF!!!"


    ''Somehow, I don''t think this will be fine''

 Chapter 295 - The Bad Day Of A Normal Bartender Part 3

    <h4>Chapter 295 - The Bad Day Of A Normal Bartender Part 3</h4>


    *Author note*


    Sorry for the dy~


    *End of Author Note*


    After seeing Tsunade chugging her drink like crazy, Gaara picked up the bottle in front of him as well and took a sip. As soon as he put the bottle down and felt the burning sensation in his throat, a frown appeared on his face due to barely noticing the taste of the drink anything.


    "The previous one *hic* tasted much better than this. Why does this one have a simr burn but tastes much worse?"


    While a frown appeared on Batenda''s face due to Gaara''s criticism, Tsunade couldn''t help but chuckle a little when she heard Gaara''s words. .


    "Hehe, that''s because thest bottle was from my private collection; The truly good stuff. Even I only have a limited amount of those and can''t restock them freely either."


    Gaara and Batenda both nodded in understanding when they heard Tsunade''s exnation. If it was something rare, then it wasn''t surprising that it had superior quality.


    However, Yuna couldn''t help but chuckle when she heard Tsunade''s words.


    "What are you talking about? Limited supply? Considering how often I bribe you with those, you should have massive amounts of them."


    Tsunade huffed in annoyance when she heard Yuna''s words. Although what Yuna said was somewhat correct, one point was kept out of the equation in Yuna''s statement.


    "Do you know how much I drink? The moment I get another bottle, I pretty much finish it off immediately. I might have amassed quite the collection by now due to people trying to curry favor with me by gifting me expensive alcohol, but your stuff is somehow still the best I get."


    "Obviously, my stuff is the best. What else did you expect? However, since Mito is currently forbidding you from drinking alcohol, you should have amassed quite the stock, right?"


    "Amassed quite a stock? You only gave me like seven bottles since then! And not even all of them were the five-liter ones you usually use, making it only about 25 liters! Damn, I really hope grandma Mito lifts her ban soon. Those bottles are tempting me every day."


    "That little? I guess that would barelyst you two weeks, normally. Now that I think about it, nothing much happened during this month, huh? As for those bottles tempting you, that''s probably because I installed a few extra features on them."


    "SO YOU REALLY DID SOMETHING WITH THEM!!!"


    *BANG*


    Yet another handprint appeared on the counter, but Batenda had a different problem right now, so he didn''t care about that. He had sweat flowing down his back like a river. He already epted that his bar would be gone after today and was fine with it. After all, he was already given enough money to get a new, better one. But now, his life was actually in danger.


    He, a regr bartender, just now got information that the Hokage was receiving bribes from the head of the Uzumaki n. To make it even worse, he also heard information about Mito Senju, the First Hokage''s wife, being still alive. Although he had some doubts about that, he did not doubt that he would not survive long enough to spread that information if it was true. He could already see a vision of himself being skewered by dozen icicles in some random back ally.


    Naturally, Yuna noticed his plight, so there was honestly only one thing she could do in this kind of situation. Verbal assassination.


    "By the way, Mei, Gaara, Tsunade, the offer of me assassinating you respective Daimyo and recing him with an obedient puppet is still on the table. Is one of you interested?"


    Gaara put down the bottle he was currently drinking from and considered Yuna''s words for a short moment before nodding his head. The wind countries Daimyo was a very repulsive man, so Gaara didn''t mind getting rid of him.


    "*Hic* We should talk about that *hic* after this *hic* *sip*¡­"


    It seems like Gaara wasn''t finished speaking yet, but before he could do so, he had another hup and decided to take another sip from his bottle instead. The next person to speak was Mei, who could only chuckle in amusement when she heard Yuna''s offer.


    "Although my Daimyo was pretty annoying at the start, it seems like he doesn''t want to involve himself in anything remotelyplicated and indulge in women and food instead, so I am fine."


    And finally, it was Tsunade''s turn to speak.


    "You don''t need to bother about the Fire Country''s Daimyo either. Apparently, someone drew a frowning face entirely made out of icing on his bedroom''s ceiling that periodically spit a cake into his face and could not be removed after he suggested increasing the taxes on exporting seals some more."


    A frown appeared on Yuna''s face when she heard Tsunade''s face, and after a bit of pondering, she nodded her head in acknowledgment.


    "If I remember correctly, that one earned you a massive 100-liter tank, right?"


    A fond smile appeared on Tsunade''s face as she remembered the meeting with her greatest treasure. A 100-liter tank of delicious alcohol. Although filling the drink into a more manageable container was a huge pain, she enjoyed every second of it.


    Batenda shivered in terror during the whole conversation. Hearing about a n head bribing a Hokage was one thing, but now he heard about an assassination plot that involves not one but three Daimyo. His first thought was running away, but no matter how he looked at it, that was impossible. Additionally, he wondered why no new people had appeared by now but considered what the Uzumaki n was famous for; he credited it to some weird shinobi-seal-thingy he had no clue about.


    Momentster, Yuna gripped the bottle in front of her and lifted it up. Currently, she hadn''t drunk any alcohol yet, while Gaara was more or less over the limit by now, and Tsunade was at least fully drunk. It was apparent what she had to do.


    She was just about to but the bottleneck into he mouth when an amused smile appeared on her face.


    "[Alcohol Style: Goddess of Ice Swallowing the Heaven and Earth]"


    While everyone except for Gaara, who was pretty devastated at this point, were looking at Yuna weirdly, Yuna put the bottleneck into her mouth and started chugging.

 Chapter 296 - Drunk Yuna!?

    <h4>Chapter 296: Drunk Yuna!?</h4>


    *Gulp* Gulp* Gulp*


    The more Yuna drank from her bottle, the paler Batenda''s face became. Usually, the stronger a shinobi was, the higher their resistance to alcohol, but the stuff he served the group was no joke. Despite it not being the drink''s real name, quite a few people gave it the nickname of "Shinobi Killer", since it could even get powerful shinobi dead-drunk.


    He didn''t know how heavy a drinker Yuna was, but if an average human drank that drink like that, they would either puke instantly or die of alcohol poisoning. Yuna was still rtively young despite her exploits, so Batenda wasn''t sure if she had drunk alcohol before or not and whether she knew how much she could and couldn''t drink.


    After a few seconds of ufortable silence, which was only interrupted by Yuna''s gulping and Gaara almost falling off his chair while taking another sip, Yuna finished her bottle and tossed it behind her, resulting in the bottleneck getting stuck into the door like a knife.


    Batenda almost started crying when he saw that.


    ''Can''t you leave my door alone!? Isn''t it already all beat up from getting kicked open twice!? Why do you have to add even more damage on top of what''s already done!?''


    Of course, Batenda didn''t dare to voice any grievances and concentrated on the nice bar he would create with the money Yuna gave him after he survives today.


    Momentster, an earth-shaking burb echoed through the bar, causing Gaara to get startled and immediately retaliate with an attack out of instinct. Fortunately, Gaara was utterly wasted at this point in time, so his attack harmlessly sailed past everyone and punched a few more holes into the door and the surrounding wall.


    Although Batenda was slightly awed by Yuna''s burb, he still couldn''t help but give his door a look filled with pity.


    ''I''m sorry. You have served me faithfully for a long time now, so if something remains of you at the end of the day and I''m alive, I will make sure to disy you in my new bar in some way.''


    Meanwhile, a look of satisfaction appeared on Yuna''s face as she nodded her head.


    "Phew, that was somewhat decent. Not bad, and now give me another bottle."


    Batenda only gave Yuna a nk look due to her order and pulled out another bottle. At this point, he was praying that Yuna would drink a lot before the effect could kick in and be out ofmission within a short time frame.


    Due to Yuna''s antics, Hinata couldn''t help but chuckle and started eyeing her own bottle with a conflicted expression. After a short moment of thinking, she simply shrugged her shoulders and picked it up. However, unlike Yuna, she only took a small sip, and when she felt the intense burning sensation in her throat, a slight frown appeared on her face.


    ''Honestly, this isn''t to my taste at all. There is almost no taste, and the only thing I can feel is the burning sensation in my throat. As expected, I should have gone for something lighter.''


    "Hinata, dear, if that is too strong for you, you shouldn''t drink it. There is no reason to push yourself. I don''t want you to get drunk and do something stupid, after all."


    Hinata nodded her head when she heard that reasoning. She was just about to push the bottle away and order something else when shepletely froze up. No, it wasn''t just Hinata who froze up; Every single person except for Gaara, who was still attacking an enemy only he could see by widely swinging his fists around, froze up when they realized who gave Hinata that advice.


    It actually came from Yuna.


    Four gazesnded on Yuna and looked at her inplete bewilderment. When they saw her slightly flushed face, they understood the situation and thought the same thing simultaneously.


    ''''''''Is she drunk!?''''''''


    Yuna realized that everyone was looking at her in bewilderment and tilted her head in confusion.


    "Is something wrong?"


    "Y-Yuna, are you really all right?"


    A kind smile appeared on Yuna''s face before she nodded her head.


    "Of course I am fine? Why wouldn''t I be?"


    "O-Okay, Gaara is pretty drunk right now; how about ying a little prank on him?"


    When Yuna heard Hinata''s words, a frown appeared on her face before she shook her head.


    "That is not very nice, Hinata. In fact, wouldn''t it be prudent to stop him from drinking anymore? He appears to be over at his limit already, and he might do something shameful if we don''t stop him now."


    Deafening silence covered the room and was only interrupted asionally by Gaara destroying something. Hinata swallowed the lump in her throat and continued speaking with a shaky voice.


    "Y-Yuna, d-d-do you know what shame is?"


    Yet again, Yuna tilted her head in confusion and answered Hinata''s question.


    "What a weird question, why wouldn''t I kn..."


    Before Yuna finished speaking, Hinata moved at lightning speed, picked up the alcohol bottle she was just about to push away, filled her mouth with alcohol, and kissed Yuna, forcing her to drink it.


    After Yuna drank everything and separated from Hinata, she looked at her in bewilderment, but before Yuna could say anything, her mouth was sealed yet again by Mei copying what Hinata had just done.


    Usually, Hinata wouldn''t be happy about Mei kissing Yuna, but she was too busy filling her mouth with alcohol again. Hinata and Mei''s eyes met for a split second, and they gave each other a knowing look. Both of them were weirded out by Yuna''s current behavior, so despite their previous conflict, they decided to work together to get Yuna even drunker, hoping she would return to normal.


    Meanwhile, there was only a single thought in Yuna''s mind when she saw Hinata and Mei working together to get her drunker.


    ''Just as nned!''


    [*Sigh* As expected. Drunk people tend to get more open as their feeling of shame is reduced, but if there is no shame from the beginning, then nothing will change no matter how drunk they get.]


    ''Now, now, Kurama. That isn''t entirely true. Personally, I think I get more perverted when I''m drunk.''


    [YOU WHAT!?]

 Chapter 297 - Drunk Yuna!?

    <h4>Chapter 297 - Drunk Yuna!?</h4>


    *Gulp* Gulp* Gulp*


    The more Yuna drank from her bottle, the paler Batenda''s face became. Usually, the stronger a shinobi was, the higher their resistance to alcohol, but the stuff he served the group was no joke. Despite it not being the drink''s real name, quite a few people gave it the nickname of "Shinobi Killer", since it could even get powerful shinobi dead-drunk.


    He didn''t know how heavy a drinker Yuna was, but if an average human drank that drink like that, they would either puke instantly or die of alcohol poisoning. Yuna was still rtively young despite her exploits, so Batenda wasn''t sure if she had drunk alcohol before or not and whether she knew how much she could and couldn''t drink.


    After a few seconds of ufortable silence, which was only interrupted by Yuna''s gulping and Gaara almost falling off his chair while taking another sip, Yuna finished her bottle and tossed it behind her, resulting in the bottleneck getting stuck into the door like a knife.


    Batenda almost started crying when he saw that.


    ''Can''t you leave my door alone!? Isn''t it already all beat up from getting kicked open twice!? Why do you have to add even more damage on top of what''s already done!?''


    Of course, Batenda didn''t dare to voice any grievances and concentrated on the nice bar he would create with the money Yuna gave him after he survives today. .


    Momentster, an earth-shaking burb echoed through the bar, causing Gaara to get startled and immediately retaliate with an attack out of instinct. Fortunately, Gaara was utterly wasted at this point in time, so his attack harmlessly sailed past everyone and punched a few more holes into the door and the surrounding wall.


    Although Batenda was slightly awed by Yuna''s burb, he still couldn''t help but give his door a look filled with pity.


    ''I''m sorry. You have served me faithfully for a long time now, so if something remains of you at the end of the day and I''m alive, I will make sure to disy you in my new bar in some way.''


    Meanwhile, a look of satisfaction appeared on Yuna''s face as she nodded her head.


    "Phew, that was somewhat decent. Not bad, and now give me another bottle."


    Batenda only gave Yuna a nk look due to her order and pulled out another bottle. At this point, he was praying that Yuna would drink a lot before the effect could kick in and be out ofmission within a short time frame.


    Due to Yuna''s antics, Hinata couldn''t help but chuckle and started eyeing her own bottle with a conflicted expression. After a short moment of thinking, she simply shrugged her shoulders and picked it up. However, unlike Yuna, she only took a small sip, and when she felt the intense burning sensation in her throat, a slight frown appeared on her face.


    ''Honestly, this isn''t to my taste at all. There is almost no taste, and the only thing I can feel is the burning sensation in my throat. As expected, I should have gone for something lighter.


    "Hinata, dear, if that is too strong for you, you shouldn''t drink it. There is no reason to push yourself. I don''t want you to get drunk and do something stupid, after all."


    Hinata nodded her head when she heard that reasoning. She was just about to push the bottle away and order something else when shepletely froze up. No, not just Hinata froze up; Every single person except for Gaara, who was still attacking an enemy only he could see by widely swinging his fists around, froze up when they realized who gave Hinata that advice.


    It actually came from Yuna.


    Four gazesnded on Yuna and looked at her inplete bewilderment. When they saw her slightly flushed face, they understood the situation and thought the same thing simultaneously.


    ''''''''Is she drunk!?''''''''


    Yuna realized that everyone was looking at her in bewilderment and tilted her head in confusion.


    "Is something wrong?"


    "Y-Yuna, are you really all right?"


    A kind smile appeared on Yuna''s face before she nodded her head.


    "Of course I am fine? Why wouldn''t I?"


    "O-Okay, Gaara is pretty drunk right now; how about ying a little prank on him?"


    When Yuna heard Hinata''s words, a frown appeared on her face before she shook her head.


    "That is not very nice, Hinata. In fact, wouldn''t it be prudent to stop him from drinking anymore? He appears to be over at his limit already, and he might do something shameful if we don''t stop him now."


    Deafening silence covered the room and was only interrupted asionally by Gaara destroying something. Hinata swallowed the lump in her throat and continued speaking with a shaky voice.


    "Y-Yuna, d-d-do you know that shame is?"


    Yet again, Yuna tilted her head in confusion and answered Hinata''s question.


    "What a weird question, why wouldn''t I kn¡­"


    Before Yuna finished speaking, Hinata moved at lightning speed, picked up the alcohol bottle she was just about to push away, filled her mouth with alcohol, and kissed Yuna, forcing her to drink it.


    After Yuna drank everything and separated from Hinata, she looked at her in bewilderment, but before Yuna could say anything, her mouth was sealed yet again by Mei copying what Hinata had just done.


    Usually, Hinata wouldn''t be happy about Mei kissing Yuna, but she was too busy filling her mouth with alcohol again. Hinata and Mei''s eyes met for a split second, and they gave each other a knowing look. Both of them were weirded out by Yuna''s current behavior, so despite their previous conflict, they decided to work together to get Yuna even drunker, hoping she would return to normal.


    Meanwhile, there was only a single thought in Yuna''s mind when she saw Hinata and Mei working together to get her drunker.


    ''Just as nned!''


    [*Sigh* As expected. Drunk people tend to get more open as their feeling of shame are reduced, but if there is no shame from the beginning, then nothing will change no matter how drunk they get.]


    ''Now, now, Kurama. That isn''t entirely true. Personally, I think I get more perverted when I''m drunk.''


    [YOU WHAT!?]

 Chapter 298 - A Critical Problem

    <h4>Chapter 298 - A Critical Problem</h4>


    A small groan escaped Yuna''s mouth as she slowly woke up from her alcohol-induced sleep. Before even opening her eyes, the first thing she did was circte Kurama''s chakra to get rid of her hangover, and a few moments, she sighed in relief.


    ''*Phew* I have to say your chakra is a good hangover remedy, Kurama.''


    Kurama snorted in disdain when he heard Yuna''s words and restored them immediately.


    [It can heal someone piercing a hole through your stomach, so curing a little headache is obviously no big deal.]


    ''Hehe, that''s true, I guess.''


    Momentster, Yuna realized that there were too soft bodies pressing into her, and when she opened her eyes to see who it was, she clicked her tongue in annoyance.


    ''Damn, they are both fully clothed. What a pity¡­''


    Right now, Hinata and Mei were clinging to her right and left arm, respectively, but both of them were fully clothed, just like Yuna, making it rather unlucky that something happened yesterday.


    ''Let''s see; what is thest thing I remember? Right, the bar was about to copse, so I picked up the already sleeping Hinata and Mei and carried them out of a door. Even after bringing them all the way to a hotel, neither of them woke up, so I gave up going a few rounds with them. What a pity.''


    [Out of curiosity, why didn''t you just teleport to somewhere safe?]


    ''Because Hinata might have puked, and Mei would have definitely puked if I did so. Hinata is already somewhat used to teleporting, but Mei isn''t at all.''


    [Got it.]


    Momentster, Hinata started to stir, and just like Yuna, a groan escaped her lips after waking up. Unlike Yuna, Hinata didn''t have Kurama''s chakra in her to help her get rid of the headache, so she chose another option. The skin around her eyes turned blue as she started circting natural energy through her body, and after a few minutes of doing so, she sighed in relief and opened her eyes.


    Her eyes scanned the room, resulting in a slightly odd expression appearing on her face before it was reced with a smile when she saw Yuna.


    "Good morning, Yuna."


    "Mhh, Goor morning, Hinata; You were great yesterday."


    Although Hinata got the sexual innuendo, she only rolled her eyes at Yuna and ignored it. Instead, she focused her eyes on the person lying next to Yuna, who started stirring as well. Hinata scoffed in annoyance, got up, sat down on Yuna''s stomach, and gave her a deep kiss.


    Although Yuna knew that Hinata was doing that to mess with Mei, how could she not take advantage of Hinata''s behavior? So, without further ado, she started massaging Hinata''s butt.


    *Moan*


    Mei opened her eyes when she heard someone moaning next to her, and the first thing she saw was Yuna and Hinata entangled in a heavy make-out session.


    "What *groan*¡­"


    She wanted toin about what the duo was doing right next to her, but unlike Yuna and Hinata, she had nothing to get rid of her headache.


    Momentster, the duo separated, and when Hinata saw the grin on Yuna''s face, she couldn''t help but chuckle a little as well.


    "Good morning, Mei. After going wild like you did yesterday, you are probably still pretty exhausted, but do you want to go for another round as well?"


    "E-EH?! *Groan*"


    Mei wanted to question Yuna''s words, but before she could, another painful sting went through her head and prevented her from speaking. Meanwhile, Hinata nodded her head at Yuna''s words and greeted Mei as well.


    "True, I wasn''t expecting the dignified Mizukage to go that wild. Oh well, good morning."


    If it were the usual Mei, she would have probably seen through Yuna and Hinata''s lie rather quickly simply due to the smell in the room and the fact that all three of them were fully clothed. However, Mei was heavily hungover and woke up only a few seconds ago, so she was still muddleheaded.


    "N-No way, I don''t remember anything. That''s impossible."


    A sad expression appeared on Hinata''s face when she heard Mei''s words.


    "N-No way, so you don''t even remember all the things you did with me?"


    "Huh? I-I did w-with y-you? W-What did I do?"


    Hinata''s sad mood vanished instantly as she answered Mei''s question with a slight chuckle.


    "Hehe, you helped me get Yuna drunker. Have you really forgotten that?"


    Mei''s face became nk when she heard Hinata''s words as her brain slowly started piecing together what had just happened.


    ''Now that I think about it, neither of them ever mentioned anything about sex, so in conclusion¡­''


    Mei continued pondering, and momentster, her rended on Hinata and Yuna, while a slight blush appeared on her face due to misunderstanding the situation.


    "You tricked me! Owowow, my head."


    Hinata giggled and got off of Yuna and plopped down on her right side again.


    "I did. Although I rarely y pranks like that, it is rather amusing on some asions, especially if I can get someone who wants to be part of Yuna''s harem."


    While Mei was busy ring at Hinata, Hinata couldn''t help but let her eyes wander through the room again. The first time she saw it, she suppressed her questions since Yuna didn''t seem to pay attention to what was happening in the room either, but now she could no longer hold back her curiosity.


    "Say, Yuna, what is going on with these people?"


    At first, Mei was confused by Hinata''s question, but when she let her eyes wander over the room, she was utterly dumbfounded by what she saw.


    Currently, around a dozen Suna Anbu were walking through the room. However, every one of them had their hands stretched forward like they were walking through absolute darkness while trying not to bump into anything.


    Additionally, they were only walking in small circles that were interwoven with each other, and every time one of them was about to bump into someone else, a cake would hit him in the face to avoid the collision.


    Yuna looked at the spectacle and could only chuckle in amusement.


    "Well, we would have to ask Drunk-Yuna to answer that question because I have no clue. Apparently, she installed some security seal''s in this room, and I haven''t bothered looking through them yet."


    [Why do you talk like you are not the one responsible for this?]


    ''Isn''t that obvious? How could sober me possibly be responsible for that drunk me did? That''s just unreasonable.''


    [Right, you are insane. I forgot about that one.]


    Yuna chuckled in amusement at Kurama''s words as her eyes started scanning over the seals in the room. Momentster, a frown appeared on her face.


    "Well, this is quite dangerous."


    Hinata and Mei widened their eyes in surprise when they heard Yuna''s words, and Hinata quickly started speaking.


    "Are they in danger? Do we need to save those Anbu?"


    Yuna looked at Hinata weirdly before shaking her head in denial.


    "The Anbu are fine, but this seal array uses too many cakes. With the rate it is going at, I will be out of cakes soon. *Sigh* Drunk-Yuna sure likes to splurge, huh?"


    Hinata and Mei instantly deted when they heard Yuna''s words and flopped back on the bad. They decided to sleep a few more hours and let Yuna deal with whatever problems currently needed solving.

 Chapter 299 - Another Enem...Nope, Probably Not.

    <h4>Chapter 299 - Another Enem¡­Nope, Probably Not.</h4>


    Suna''s Anbumander, Handa Norio, was currently having a horrible feeling. The Kazegake went drinking with two other Kage, which strictly speaking should be a good thing for the vige, but the problem was the addition of another person in that group: Yuna Uzumaki.


    She was a bringer of chaos, not destruction, chaos. Handa did not doubt that the Kyuubi''s Jinchuuriki could bring incredible destruction to her surroundings, but that was something she rarely did. No, she sowed chaos for her own personal entertainment. Luckily, her little brother wasn''t here as well, or Handa might have actually died from stress after seeing these two walk into Suna side-by-side.


    As the Anbumander, there were many chances to interact or observe Gaara, so he had seen the change Gaara went through after meeting Naruto. Surprisingly, it was a positive one.


    But, as if she wasn''t satisfied with what her brother did, Yuna swept in a few yearster and changed Gaara''s personality again. Handa wasn''t even sure how to judge Gaara''s new character. On one side, he seemed to be as indifferent as ever or maybe even more so, but on the other side, he is willing to get drunk with other people. Yuna had yet again caused chaos by making Gaara more unpredictable¡­


    So, Handa wanted to make sure that he watched the departing group like a hawk no matter how much time they spent drinking, but Yuna had a different idea. Or at least he thought that it was Yuna who did it. The twelve Anbu, including himself, that were following the group were knocked out¡­simultaneously.


    Frankly, Handa found that terrifying beyond reason, but there was nothing he could do about that for now. What was even more terrifying was that his whole squad woke up at the same time, indicating that some kind of seal was used¡­probably.


    However, that was far from the end of his plight. A short while after waking up, he got the news that one of Suna''s bars was inessible throughout the night and had copsed in the early morning. He didn''t need to be a genius to guess the reason.


    So, his squad went there, and seconds before arriving, they saw the current Hokage climbing out of the remains of the bar. After a short questioning, Handa was pointed somewhere where he honestly didn''t want to go. Towards Yuna Uzumaki.


    Her whereabouts were rtively easy to find since she didn''t bother hiding her identity when paying for her hotel room.


    This was either a huge mistake due to her drunken stupor, a sign of absolute confidence, or a trap. Handa prayed with every fiber of his body that it wasn''t the third option. He had already enough Anbu who flinched every time they walked past a confectionery and would rather not increase that number any further.


    When he reached Yuna''s hotel room, one of his men peaked through the window, and Handa sighed in relief when he didn''t immediately get a cake into his face and was even happier when his man could open the window without any issues.


    ''The window isn''t booby-trapped? Maybe she really was too drunk to prepare anything. This is my chance to kill her¡­ Stop thinking nonsense, Handa. You want to interrogate her. Besides, if you would do that, it would probably turn into another war¡­ should I do it anyway? Considering how much trouble she must have caused by now, I bet Hokage-sama wouldn''t mind getting rid of her either. Nonono, I still have to find Kazegame-sama''s whereabouts.


    However, when Handa peaked through another window to confirm what was inside the room, his eyebrow twitched in irritation.


    ''I should kill her.''


    Three people were in a deep sleep. Yuna had a loose smile on her face while two people were happily pressing their breasts into her.


    "Damn, I''m so jeal¡­ *cought* I mean: Damn, the current Mizukage being here as well makes the situation much moreplicated. Go in, surround them, and then question Yuna while making it clear that Mizukage-same may leave whenever she wants to go."


    "GO!"


    Multiple Suna Anbu burst through the opened windows, and the moment their feet touched the ground, the true nightmare began.


    *St*x12


    The moment theynded, everything turned ck, and all of them were hit by a cake, while Handa immediately shouted his followingmand.


    "IT''S A TRAP!!! RETREAT!!!"


    However, no matter how loud he yelled, nothing happened. If someone were to look at him from an outside perspective, it would look like he was only opening and closing his mouth, without a single sounding out. Absolute silence.


    When he realized that not a single person from his squad was answering hismand, he gritted his teeth, turned around, and did a powerful jump to what he thought would be the way out, but¡­


    *St*


    Before he could move more than a meter, he was hit by a cake that stopped his movement instantly. Fast movement: Forbidden.


    Next, he weaved through multiple hand signs and mmed his hand on the ground.


    "[Earth Style: Earth Pir Jutsu]"


    However, no matter how often he tried it and what kind of jutsu he used, nothing happened. Use of chakra: impossible.


    Finally, he closed his eyes and tried to sense his surroundings. Although he was not a sensor, he could at least perceive everything around him in a radius of a few meters when he concentrated on it¡­He couldn''t sense anything no matter how hard he tried. Perception: Completly blocked.


    So, Handa gritted his teeth and chose the only option he had left; he lifted up his hands and started slowly walking in what he perceived to be a straight line until he found something he could use to determine his position. Unfortunately for him, no matter how much he walked, that never happened.


    *St*


    He was already despairing due to his current situation, but it seems that Yuna still wasn''t satisfied with his current situation, so momentster, a cake hit his face.


    Handa was trapped in total darkness, couldn''t hear any sound, couldn''t use any jutsu, couldn''t do any fast movement, and was periodically hit by a cake.


    So, he did the only thing a man like him could do in this kind of situation; he persisted in walking with his hands stretched out while a trail of tears slowly flowed down his face behind his mask.


    ''I swear, the moment I get out of this, I''m going to retire.''


    An unknown amount of timeter, the darkness vanished, and Handa saw the face of his worst enemy in front of him: Yuna Uzumaki.


    ''I WILL DEFINITELY KILL YOU, YUNA UZUMAKI!!!''


    Although he wanted to yell those thoughts out loud, he didn''t dare to do so. Instead, he pretended like his mind wasn''t about to break and asked Yuna a question with as much authority as he could muster.


    "Greetings, Yuna-sama. Could you, if possible, and if it isn''t an inconvenience, tell me where our Kazegake-sama is right now?"


    Handa nodded his head in satisfaction.


    ''Yup, nailed it.''

 Chapter 300 - Showing Emotions

    <h4>Chapter 300 - Showing Emotions</h4>


    Yuna couldn''t help but look at the overly polite Anbu in front of her weirdly.


    ''Why is he so polite? He probably assumes that Gaara is missing because of me, so shouldn''t he be a little more aggressive?''


    [It''s because you broke his mind and shattered his dignity.]


    ''Geez, you are extravagating, Kurama. It was just a bit of darkness and a few cakes, no big deal. Besides, didn''t I deactivate the seals as soon as I could?''


    [First of all: No, you didn''t. You straight-up ignored the Anbu in the room and only paid attention to them after Hinata asked you about them. Second, you only stopped the seals because you were almost out of cake. If you weren''t, you would have probably attacked Hinata and Mei instead of helping him.]


    ''That¡­ is surprisingly urate.''


    When Yuna finished her conversation with Kurama, her attention returned to the Anbu in front of her, who flinched as soon as her gazended on him.


    "Yeah, I can tell you where Gaara is, but I can also fetch him if you want me to."


    Handa''s eyes widened in surprise when he heard Yuna''s offer before he started eagerly nodding his head.


    "I would be incredibly thankful if you could do so."


    Yuna nodded her head and vanished just to reappear not even a secondter with a still shirtless Gaara in tow.


    Handa was about to sigh in relief when he saw Gaara, but the sigh got stuck in his throat when he saw that someone had drawn a dick on his face. His eyesnded on Yuna for a short moment, who quickly answered his wordless inquiry.


    "That has always been there."


    Meanwhile, Gaara staggered a little due to the sudden teleportation, and momentster, he fell to his knees and¡­


    *Hurl*


    ¡­Started creating a rainbow.


    ''See, Kurama, I told you teleporting with drunk people usually results in them throwing up. And let''s not forget that this is already the next day, so Gaara isn''t even that drunk anymore.''


    [Is this what you call "Show not Tell"?]


    ''Sure, let''s go with that.''


    In the meantime, Handa wasn''t looking so good either, which couldn''t be seen due to his mask. The Kazekage was currently kneeling in front of him and was puking his stomach out.


    ''H-How am I supposed to respond to this? S-Should I greet him or ignore the current situation? M-Maybe, I should leave ande back a few minutester while pretending that I just arrived?''


    While Handa was still thinking about how he was supposed to act, Gaara stabilized himself and got up while using his sand as a crutch. He let his gaze wander around the room, and when he realized that he had just puked in front of a dozen of his Anbu, his eyebrow twitched in irritation with a surprisingly hoarse voice.


    "You have seen nothing."


    "YES, KAZEKAGE-SAMA!!!" x12


    Handa sighed in relief when Gaara took the decision of what to do next from him. Additionally, now that Gaara was here, he would no longer have to talk with Yuna.


    "Ohh? You didn''t see that? No worries, I have a recording of it."


    An annoyed frown appeared on Gaara''s face while the surrounding Anbu pretended to be part of the room decoration, so they wouldn''t have to interact with Yuna anymore.


    Gaara thought about what Yuna said just now, but after a short moment of pondering, he decided that there was no point in thinking about it. Instead, he had something else he would like to ask Yuna.


    "Why is my voice so hoarse?"


    "yesterday, at a certain point in time, you started singing."


    Gaara frowned when he heard that he apparently started singing before he shook his head in denial.


    "I can''t sing."


    Yuna nodded in agreement when she heard Gaara''s statement.


    "Well, that is correct. I had to p a silencing seal on you to prevent my ears from bleeding after a few minutes of your singing."


    Gaara nodded his head in understanding and asked his next question.


    "Why is my upper body naked?"


    "I''m not entirely sure since I couldn''t hear you, but I think you thought that you nailed your singing performance and started swinging around your clothes like a g to cheer for yourself."


    Yet again, Gaara nodded his head in understanding and continued asking another question.


    "Why is my face so sticky."


    "You started getting rowdy, so I smacked one of my teleportation cakes in your face."


    "I see, teleportation cake, huh, that makes sense."


    Meanwhile, a silent scream of "THAT DOESN''T MAKE ANY SENSE AT ALL!!!", was mentally shouted by the Anbu in the room.


    Unaware of the plight of his subordinates, Gaara continued talking.


    "What happened to Tsunade?"


    "No clue, I left her in the copsing building."


    Handa noticed that Gaara was calling Tsunade rather casually as well but would naturally notment on it. However, he stepped forward and whispered information about Tsunade into Gaara''s ear.


    He could not help but notice that the dick that was drawn of Gaara''s face was rather close to his mouth when he did so, but he was sure that was just a coincidence. He heard an immature snicker from Yuna, but he was sure that was just his imagination. Yes, a coincidence and his imagination. That was definitely the case.


    "When you teleported me just now, did you know that I would puke?"


    "Yes."


    After Handa finished telling Gaara about Tsunade, Gaara asked his next question, which Yuna swiftly answered. Another wave of irritation passed through Gaara when he heard Yuna''s answer, but he pushed it down and continued asking another question.


    "Was it really necessary to bring me here directly and have me puke in front of my subordinates?"


    "Yes."


    "Why?"


    "Because I thought it would be funnier that way."


    "THERE IS NOTHING FUNNY ABOUT THAT!!!"


    "Hehe."


    "DON''T LAUGH!!!"


    While Yuna and Gaara were arguing, Handa could only look at Gaara inplete bewilderment. He has been Suna''s Anbumander for quite a while, and he had never seen Gaara disy this much emotion before.


    Well, that wasn''t entirely correct. Gaara''s previous self disyed plenty of emotions. Like rage, or rage, or rage, or I really want to kill, and I ampletely insane.


    Anyway, after the chunin exam in Konoha, things changed, and Gaara became almost emotionless to the eye of an outsider, but Handa knew that he was still struggling to disy his emotions correctly. However, now he did so seemingly without any effort.


    Handa thought about how that was possible, and momentster, he realized what had happened.


    ''I see; Yuna-sama overloaded the cage that was trapping Kazekage-sama''s emotion with pure crystalized anger, causing it to shatter. As expected of Yuna-sama. She can even get seemingly emotionless people angry.''


    Handa used his chance when there was a slight pause in Yuna and Gaara''s conversation and started speaking.


    "Kazekage-sama, thest round of the chunin exam is about to begin, and we still have to make you¡­presentable. I think we should leave now.


    Although Gaara didn''t understand what Handa meant by "presentable", but he still nodded his head in agreement. He bid Yuna farewell, and after putting on a coat one of his Anbu handed him, he returned to his home.


    Meanwhile, Yuna wiped a nonexistent tear out of her eyes as her gaze followed the departing group.


    ''Will you look at that? He has gotten much better at showing his emotions.''


    [Mainly his rage. Or, to be more precise, his rage for you.]


    Yuna chuckled in amusement and nodded her head in agreement.


    ''Well, it''s something.''

 Chapter 301 - Start Of The Third Round

    <h4>Chapter 301 - Start Of The Third Round</h4>


    It was the day of the tournament, and right now, Mei, Tsunade, and Gaara were sitting side by side in their personal VIP box to spectate the matches. Behind each of them stood two people who could be considered their guards.


    Behind Tsunade stood Hinata and Yuna, which definitely didn''t involve any bribery from Yuna''s side. Both of them had a casual smile on their faces while their gazes wandered through the arena.


    Mei had chosen Ao and a young man with blue hair and a big sword strapped to his back as her guards. The young boy was nervously looking around and, considering the meek aura around him, didn''t have much self-confidence.


    Meanwhile, Ao was staring at Yuna like she was his worst enemy, which Yuna found somewhat unreasonable.


    ''I only kidnapped him once, had Tsunade pressure him over the Zabuza matter, put a tracking and teleportation seal on him, knocked him out when he was about to interrupt my and Mei''s makeout session¡­ Okay, maybe it wasn''t that unreasonable¡­''


    [Honestly, I''m surprised you epted that so willingly.]


    ''Well, I listed up quite a few things, so it must be true, right?''


    [Wait a minute, you are not sure?]


    ''Hahaha¡­*cough*, Of course, I''m sure!''


    [Sure, whatever, I believe you.]


    The people guarding Gaara were his two siblings, Temari and Kankurou. Just like Ao, Temari was giving Yuna a death re, which Yuna assumed was because the dick she drew on Gaara''s face couldn''t be removed easily, so Gaara had to cover it with sand constantly.


    ''I''m sure that is the reason for her ring at me.''


    [Seriously? You broke her little brother''s mind, made him dead drunk, and tossed him into the desert, and you think she is mad at you for drawing a dick on his face?]


    ''Well, first of all, Tsunade was the one who made him drink, and I only tossed him into the desert for his own good, so only the dick drawing part is left.''


    [So you''re just going to ignore the "breaking his mind" part, huh?]


    ''Sanity is overrated; he should be thankful I did that.''


    Meanwhile, Kankurou looked at Yuna with a weird mix of anger, jealousy, and awe on his face. The anger was rtively easy to exin since it had the same cause as Temari''s. He was jealous because he saw Yuna kissing not only Hinata but also Mei, which was, funnily enough, the reason for him feeling in awe of Yuna as well.


    A few more minutes passed, and it was finally time for the finals of the chunin exam to start. From one side of the arena, a young man with a bowl cut, massive eyebrows in a green spandex suit stepped forward, while a huge man with bulging muscles and a needle-like sword came from the other side.


    The first match of the chunin exams: Rock Lee from Konoha vs Fuji from Kiri.


    Mei couldn''t help but chuckle a little when she saw Lee''s weird appearance but suppressed it rather quickly. She eyed the two participants a bit longer before her gazended on Tsunade.


    "Well, Tsunade, who do you think will win the first match? Konoha or Kiri?"


    After their night of drinking together, the three Kage stopped speaking politely which each other and kept a rather casual tone instead. Although the whole affair ended in chaos, it certainly brought some positive changes as well.


    Tsunade pondered Mei''s question for a moment before she redirected her gaze to Yuna and asked her a question.


    "Are Lee''s restriction seals activated?"


    "No, I managed to convince Lee to turn them off during the exam."


    Tsunade nodded her head in understanding as her gaze returned to Mei.


    "Lee will win. As in, he will win this whole tournament."


    Mei was taken aback by Tsunade''s deration but couldn''t help but wonder why Tsunade was so confident that Lee would win.


    "Why do you think so? Is there something special about him? I mean, besides the outfit."


    Tsunade chuckled in amusement and nodded her head to confirm Mei''s guess.


    "There is indeed something special about him."


    "Oh? What is it? Does a have some kind of new Kekkei Genkai?"


    Tsunade almostughed out loud when she heard Mei''s guess.


    "Hehe, I wouldn''t exactly call it a Kekkei Genkai, but he certainly is special. He can''t use ninjutsu, nor genjutsu."


    Mei nodded her head as she got even more curious about what was so special about Lee. Not being able to use Ninjutsu and Genjutsu was a massive disadvantage, so she was sure that he could do something equally ridiculous topensate for that shoring.


    However, no matter how long Mei waited, Tsunade didn''t continue speaking, resulting in Mei looking at her weirdly.


    "That''s it? He can''t use them? That''s all there is to it? Although I agree that that makes him special, it isn''t precisely something you would boast about."


    Tsunade chuckled in amusement when she saw Mei''s bewildered face before nodding her head in agreement.


    "Indeed, that is nothing to boast about, which makes Lee''s current strength even more impressive. Rock Lee is insane. I am considered the world''s best medical-nin, and even I don''t know why his body hasn''t copsed due to the ridiculous training he''s putting himself through."


    Before Mei could say anything about what Tsunade just said, Tsunade made a hushing motion and pointed at the battlefield below.


    "The fight is about to start. Just take a look and judge his strength yourself."


    Although Mei still felt like Tsunade''s confidence in Lee was somewhat misced, she still did as Tsunade told her and looked at the arena, where the fight was to begin any second now.


    Both participants got into abat stance, and momentster, the fight started. Lee vanished from where he stood, and before his opponent could react, Lee''s foot smashed into his stomach and sent him flying into a wall, knocking him out instantly and ending the fight.


    Meanwhile, Mei could only look at Lee in total bewilderment.


    ''That was not the speed a genin should have. In fact, even chunin and quite a few jonin aren''t that fast.''


    Before Mei could continue her thoughts, Tsunade started speaking again.


    "Lee is a taijutsu specialist. He knows a particr technique that makes him quite dangerous, but in thest few years, a certain madwoman has constantly been sparring with him, allowing his strength to reach a whole other level. Right now, if he were to go all out, there are only very few people inside Konoha who can match his speed."


    As soon as Tsunade stopped speaking, there was only one thought in Mei''s mind.


    ''Then why the hell is he participating in a chunin exam !?''

 Chapter 302 - Fights!

    <h4>Chapter 302 - Fights!</h4>


    Tsunade noticed Mei''s facial expression and chuckled in amusement. She could more or less guess what she was thinking.


    "You are wondering why he is still a genin despite how strong he is, right?"


    Mei nodded her head in acknowledgment, so Tsunade resumed speaking.


    "He''s an idiot that is constantly running around with restriction seals on him, so very few people know how strong he really is. I could just make a special exception and promote him, but that would bring some political annoyances due to him not being able to use Ninjutsu."


    "And you wanted to unt Konoha''s strength by letting him win this exam¡­"


    Tsunade and Mei both ignored Yuna''s interruption and continued talking with each other.


    "What happened to him during thest chunin exam in Konoha? It appears he was already quite strong then, so why didn''t he make it into the finals?"


    "That because he had to fight the monster behind me before the third round."


    "Ah, my condolence."


    While Tsunade and Mei were chatting, Gaara decided to take part in the conversation as well.


    "There might actually be someone who could be Lee''s opponent. His name is Shira, and just like Lee, he can only use Taijutsu."


    Tsunade looked at Gaara in surprise when he said that.


    "Oh? To think there would be another person that specializes in Taijutsu. Their fight should be interesting."


    Gaara nodded his head in agreement while his gaze returned to the middle of the arena, where the second fight had just finished.


    Sai defeated a small girl with big eyes from Suna. Her name was Yome. She could change her vision like a telescope and zoom in and out with them, making it possible to see small objects, even if they are far away. Unfortunately, that didn''t help her much when a flock of ink-drawn tigers attacked her, so Sai defeated her quickly.


    The next match was the previously mentioned Shira against Tenten, which ended rather quickly as well. Although Tenten was very precise with her weapons, Shira was simply too fast for her, and the moment he closed the distance between them, it was game over for Tenten.


    The next match was Kaito, a man with red hair wielding two one-handed swords against Sen, a woman with sandy-brown hair specializing in Genjutsu. Unfortunately for Sen, Kaito quickly got out of her Genjutsu and didn''t give her enough time to create something more potent, resulting in her defeat.


    With the end of this fight, the first round of the tournament was over. Since there were a total of 12 participants, a small extra round had to be held to reduce that number to eight. In conclusion, the eight remaining contesters and the person they will be fighting against are:


    Lee vs Sai


    Shira vs Kaito


    Karin vs Haru


    Neji vs Hisoka


    So without further ado, the next match started, and unlike Lee''s first fight that ended with one attack, this one wasn''t such an easy victory. Sai was used to fighting Yuna, so he wasn''t overwhelmed by Lee''s speed and could somewhat react to it. But unfortunately for him, Lee didn''t give him the time to use any of his drawings due to Lee''s fast attacks, which significantly decreased Sai''sbat strength.


    Back in the VIP viewing stand, Yuna couldn''t help but chuckle at Sai''s misfortune, which caused Tsunade to look at her weirdly.


    "Isn''t he your student?"


    Yuna suppressed another chuckle and waved Tsunade''s question away.


    "Mah, he will be fine. It''s not like they are fighting to the death after all. Besides that, I always found it amusing how much people are looking down on Taijutsu in favor of shy Ninjutsu. No matter how outstanding your Ninjutsu skills are, they won''t help you much when someone significantly faster than you is beating you up."


    Tsunade nodded in agreement when she heard Yuna''s words. In fact, Tsunade herself used pretty much no Ninjutsu, but people tend to ignore that and still look down on Taijutsu. Well, people barely talk about herbat strength and focus on her medical skills instead, so it can''t be helped.


    A few minutes of strugglingter, Sai was defeated with a punch in the face, and Lee was dered the winner of the match.


    Momentster, the next pair, Shira and Kaito, entered the arena and started fighting. While Shira was fighting barehanded, Kaito used two one-handed swords, which immediately brought Shira into a disadvantageous situation.


    Yuna shook her head when she saw Shira getting suppressed so easily.


    "He isn''t used to fighting people holding swords."


    Gaara agreed to Yuna''s statement with a nod.


    "That can''t be helped; Suna isn''t exactly known for their sword users. Even if he wanted to train fighting sword users, there are no good sparring partners for him. But Shira won''t lose so easily; he still has a few tricks up his sleeve."


    As if he heard Gaara''s words, Shira''s chakra started moving and covered his body in an invisible film, and momentster, the momentum of the fight was turned around. Kaito became the one who was struggling.


    Yuna looked at the technique Shira just used with some interest and momentster nodded in approval.


    "Not bad. He cloaks his whole body in chakra to suppress the noise he makes while moving. It''s somewhat simr to Hinata''s technique, but on a smaller scale and with normal chakra instead of water-nature one. Although it can throw your opponent off when you no longer make any sounds while moving, this technique isn''t that great in a one-on-one fight and can be used rtively efficiently for assassination instead."


    Gaara wasn''t surprised that Yuna analyzed Shira''s technique so quickly and nodded his head in agreement.


    "Indeed, but this should give him the edge in this fight."


    "Hehe, aren''t you underestimating the genin I send a little? Kaito isn''t defeated yet."


    "Considering the weapons he uses, I assume lighting?"


    "Correct~ The Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist are rather famous globally, despite quite a few of their famous swords getting stolen and their wielders killed. So, I want to resurrect the legend of The Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist. Personally, I think being allowed to carry one of the famous des made quite a few of themcent. In theter generations, not the swordsman themselves were strong, but the des were. This time, their weapons will be normal, so the person needs to be strong instead."


    Yuna nodded in approval when she heard Mei''s words. As someone who never carries a weapon and always makes them out of ice, she can easily understand Mei''s logic.


    Momentster, Kaito''s two swords started glowing as lightning chakra was infused into them.


    Yuna could only shake her head when she saw that.


    "Sloppy."


    Mei chuckled in amusement when she heard Yuna''s assessment but agreed with it.


    "He decided on this path only a few months ago, so it can''t be helped that he isn''t used to infusing two ds with chakra yet."


    Yuna nodded her head in understanding as her gaze returned to the middle of the arena. Kaito''s swords became sharper and faster, but since he needed to concentrate on keeping the chakra flow to his swords steady, his movements became a little less coordinated as well. All in all, the two people are now evenly matched.


    Shira also noticed that, so instead of fighting a long and drawn-out fight, he decided to reveal another one of his trump cards.


    "[Seven Heavens Breathing Method: First Activation]"


    "Finally, someone with at least a somewhat decent naming sense. Well, the "First Activation" part is prettyme, but the "Seven Heavens Breathing Method" has a good ring to it."


    The other people in the VIP box rolled their eyes at Yuna''sment but didn''t say anything about it. Instead, they looked at Shira, whose eyes had be white, while a yellow aura surrounded him.


    He bent his knees and jumped towards Kaito at high speed. Kaito''s eyes widened in surprise at the sudden increase in speed but reacted nheless.


    His swords shed towards Shira, but he disappeared before they could reach him, dodging the attack. Before Kaito could react, Shira appeared next to him and smashed his fist into Kaito''s stomach, sending him flying into the arena wall and knocking him out.


    Shira was dered the winner, and Mei couldn''t help but click her tongue in annoyance at another one of her genin getting defeated. Right now, only Haru was left, and Mei had little confidence that she would win against Karin. After all, Yuna''s people tend to be abnormally strong, and Karin was one of those people.

 Chapter 303 - A Slightly Different Fight

    <h4>Chapter 303 - A Slightly Different Fight</h4>


    The next pair of contesters entered the arena. One of them was Karin, who had a confident smile on her face and the other one was Haru, a small woman carrying an enormous de.


    When Yuna saw Haru, she couldn''t help but chuckle a little and speak to Mei.


    "Hehe, by the way, did you know that that Haru-girl said that she is my fan, Mei?"


    If Mei had been drinking something, she would have probably done a spit-take after hearing Yuna''s question.


    "Y-Your fan? Why would she be your fan?"


    While Mei looked at Yuna in bewilderment, a dangerous aura started leaking out of Hinata while she began muttering to herself.


    "No way! Another one? When did that happen?


    Yuna chuckled in amusement when she heard Hinata''s muttering but ignored it and answered Mei''s question instead.


    "She saw me behead the Sanbi with a massive sword, and since she uses a de that is disproportional to her body as well, she became my fan¡­"


    The aura surrounding Hinata got significantly weaker when Yuna finished her exnation, while a wry smile appeared on Mei''s face.


    "I see. Oh well, as long as she is only a fan of your swordsmanship, I have noints."


    Meanwhile, Haru was ring daggers at Karin like she was her worst enemy, while Karin had no idea what she did wrong.


    "Err, why are you ring at me like that. I mean, we are supposed to fight each other, but you clearly have something against me on a personal level."


    Haru clicked her tongue in annoyance when she heard Karin''s words and started speaking.


    "Of course, I have something against you. You are Yuna-sama''s student, and, as her biggest fan, I''m not happy about that at all!"


    Karin was taken aback by Haru''s outcry, but she understood what was going on a momentter. Haru was jealous of her. A smirk appeared on Karin''s as she resumed speaking.


    "Hehe, student? I''m not just Yuna-sama''s student; I''m her personal maid!"


    Haru''s eyes bulged, and she staggered back a little when she heard Karin''s words. She was just about to use her of lying when Karin hugged her own body and started wiggling around.


    "Hehe, and I''m also going to join her harem soon. Huhehehe, I don''t need to be a wife, I''m okay with being a mistress, nonono what about a ve. Guehehe, yes, I will be Yuna-sama''s sex ve, GUHEHEHE *Slurp*."


    The more Karin talked, the more wretched herughter became until she couldn''t hold it in anymore and startedughing out loud. Momentster, she realized where she was, so she quickly stoppedughing and wiped her drool away.


    Meanwhile, Haru reeled back when she saw how Karin was acting, and soon as she stoppedughing, she pointed her finger at Karin in disgust.


    "Y-Y-You damn pervert! Why does someone as noble as Yuna-sama get such a wretched pervert as her student!? This is uneptable! I will kill you today, so Yuna-sama no longer has to deal with someone like you!"


    As soon as Haru stopped speaking, Karin couldn''t help but look at her weirdly.


    ''Yuna-sama¡­noble?''


    All kinds of memories involving Yuna were shing through her mind, but none of them looked particrly noble. There was a scene of Yuna casually grabbing her butt while she walked past her, scenes of loud moaning that echoed over the whole building when Yuna forgot to activate a silencing seal, and a scene where she walked into Yuna''s bedroom and saw Hinata, who was tied to the bed with Yuna standing next to it with a sadistic smile on her face.


    After pondering Haru''s words some more, Karin resumed speaking.


    "Yuna is a pervert, you know."


    Haru was surprised by Karin''s words, but momentster, she got even angrier due to Karin''s "false usation".


    "NONSENSE!!! I have seen her swordsmanship! Someone with such noble swordsmanship can not possibly be a pervert! I''m sure she is very righteous and has excellent morals. She must be a great advocate of justice that would never do anything illegal."


    Karin couldn''t help but look at Haru in pity when she finished speaking.


    ''Is this what people call hero worship? It''s a little pitiful. Considering how I act when Yuna is involved, I can''tment on someone looking at her in worship, but I at least know about Yuna-sama''s real personality. I wonder how she will react when she finds out about what Yuna-sama is really like. Well, since I''m Yuna-sama''s student, I should act in a way that she would approve, so let''s cause some chaos and find out.''


    "I see; it seems like you have a wrong image of Yuna-sama, so let me enlighten you. Yuna-sama is the crystallized form of corruption. Whether it is child-like innocence or emotionless indifference, she will corrupt it. She will plunge it into the abyss of depravity, and, if she has to, she will break the minds of everyone who resists."


    As soon as Karin finished speaking, thousands of eyes wandered from her to Yuna to see her reaction. Naturally, they expected her to be angry after being insulted like that, but Yuna''s response was slightly different.


    "Geez, you have be quite good at buttering up to me, Karin, but even if you praise me like that, I still won''t reward you."


    Deafening silence reigned the arena when Yuna finished speaking. The most affected by her words was definitely Haru, who looked like her soul had just escaped her body.


    Meanwhile, Karin sighed in disappointment when she heard Yuna''s words.


    ''*Sigh* what a pity. I was hoping that after praising Yuna-sama like that while annihting the false image someone has of her, I would get rewarded. Well, it seems like Haru''s only shocked by the sudden revtion, while her mind isn''t broken yet. Maybe I should tell her a few stories about Yuna''s exploits in the hopes that that will finally shatter her sanity. I''m sure that Yuna-sama will reward me if I manage to do that."


    Karin was just about to continue speaking when Haru fell on her knees with despair written all over her face.


    "I give up."


    The proctor of the third exam couldn''t help but be taken aback by Haru''s words, so he asked her for confirmation before actually ending the match.


    "Are you sure you want to give up the match?"


    When Haru heard the proctor''s question, she looked at him with empty eyes and answered him.


    "Yes, the image of the person I adored just shattered; I am in no condition to fight."


    While the proctor was dering Karin as the winner of the match, Karin noticed Haru''s despairing eyes and looked hopefully at Yuna. Yuna pondered the current situation for a short while before nodding her head in agreement.


    Karin couldn''t help but rejoice when Yuna gave her a nod of confirmation.


    ''Hehe, as expected of the crystallized form of corruption. Yuna-sama will really reward me if I manage to damage someone''s sanity. If I want more rewards from Yuna-sama, I need to learn how to corrupt people more efficiently. Maybe, I should learn Genjutsu?''

 Chapter 304 - Just A Little Massage

    <h4>Chapter 304 - Just A Little Massage</h4>


    Just like that, the fight between Karin and Haru ended rather anti-climatic, and it was time for the next one. Neji Hyuga against Hisoka Hyuga.


    In the spectator stands, Mei had an annoyed expression on her face. Not only are all of her genin defeated, but thest one was defeated in such a ridiculous way.


    "Couldn''t you have denied Karin''s ims, Yuna? Then Haru could have at least had a proper fight."


    "Well, my student made up such a colorful description of me, so how could I possibly break her heart and dismiss it as wrong."


    Tsunade couldn''t help but chuckle in amusement went she heard Yuna''s exnation.


    "And what is the real reason?"


    "Confirming her description would result in a funnier reaction." .


    "Yeah, I thought so."


    Mei''s eyebrow twitched in irritation when she heard the conversation between Yuna and Tsunade and huffed in annoyance.


    "Whatever, but you will have topensate me for making one of my genin forfeit without fighting."


    "Sure, how about I give her a sword lesson? I might not have the character she thought I had, but I can certainly teach her a thing or two about swordsmanship. Hehe, or did you maybe think of a more¡­personalpensation."


    When Yuna finished speaking, she waggled her eyebrows, causing Mei''s face a blush a little.


    "*Cough* A sword lesson will be enough."


    "Oh? Are you sure? Just so you are aware of it, my massages can even turn gods into putty. Oh well, your loss."


    "E-Eh, m-massage?"


    "Of course. What did you think I meant?"


    Mei nced at Yuna, who currently had an innocent expression on her face, and scoffed in disdain.


    "You sure have guts looking at me like that after happily agreeing to Karin''s description of you."


    "Hehe, thanks for the praise."


    "*Sigh* Whatever, I wouldn''t mind a massage right now."


    Before Yuna could fulfill Mei''s request, Hinata had something else to say.


    "Personally, I don''t rmend doing that."


    Mei couldn''t help but look at Hinata with a smirk.


    "Ohh~ Is someone jealous?"


    Mei expected Hinata to get angry due to her teasing, but her reaction waspletely different. She only raised her eyebrows, gave Mei a pity-filled gaze, and then shrugged her shoulders.


    "Sure, let''s just go with that."


    Mei was taken aback by Hinata''s reaction but didn''t know what to do with it. Momentster, Yuna''s hand softlynded on Mei''s shoulders, so she decided not to bother with Hinata''s reaction anymore.


    "Hehe, no need to worry about Hinata, Mei. Let me give you a nice shoulder massage. Your shoulders must be pretty stiff due to all the paperwork, right?"


    Mei nodded in agreement when she heard Yuna''s words and decided to simply enjoy the massage.


    Meanwhile, Gaara and Tsunade''s gazes met, and both of them nodded their heads at each other while sharing the same thought.


    '' ''Mei is in trouble.'' ''


    At the same time, the two fighters entered the arena and got into a fighting stance. While Neji took the typical Gentle Fist stance, Hisoka took a slightly modified one, causing Neji''s eyes to widen in surprise.


    "Is that really fine? Although I didn''t n to tell anyone about your modified Gentle Fist, if you use it publicly like this, there is no way I can keep it a secret."


    When Hisoka heard Neji''s question, a wry smile appeared on her face that looked a little bit like she was about to start crying.


    "Yuna-sensei said she would kick my ass if I lose due to not fighting with everything I have."


    Neji''s eyes widened for a second before he nodded in understanding.


    "My condolences. But what will you do about the Hyuga n?"


    "Yuna-sensei said that I should just im that she forced me to use it to mock the Hyuga n."


    "Again, my condolences."


    "¡­"


    Hisoka really wanted to cry right now. No matter how much condolence Neji gave her, wasn''t she still trapped between a rock and a hard ce?


    *MOAN*


    The proctor was just about to start the match when a loud moan echoed through the stadium resulting in everyone''s heads snapping towards the source of the sound.


    In the Kage''s VIP box, Mei''s face was flushed red, while her hands were frantically trying to suppress the soundsing out of her mouth. Behind her stood Yuna, who had her hands on Mei''s shoulders and casually massaged them while seemingly not even noticing Mei''s plight.


    Everyone was looking at Mei in total bewilderment, with the exception of Hinata, who had a smug expression on her face.


    "*Mmph* I tried to warn you, but you didn''t want to listen."


    When Mei heard Hinata''s words, she tried to argue back, but before she could do so, another jolt of pleasure pulsed through her body, forcing her to cover her mouth with her hands to prevent another moan froming out.


    "Well, Hinata, no need to be like that. If you want, I can give you a massage as well."


    Hinata''s light blush appeared on Hinata''s face, but she nheless nodded her head in agreement.


    "O-Okay, but let''s do it in private."


    "Haha, no need to be shy. I don''t mind doing it in public."


    "BUT I DO!!!"


    Meanwhile, Neji looked at what was happening inside the VIP box in bewilderment.


    "What in the world is she doing."


    Hisoka gave the scene another nce before she answered Neji''s question.


    "From the way it looks, I think Yuna-sama in giving the Mizukage a massage."


    Neji''s bewildered gaze switched from Yuna and Mei to Hisoka, who didn''t seem to be fazed in the slightest.


    "W-Why are you so calm? Isn''t the whole situation utterly outrageous?"


    Hisoka looked at Neji with dead eyes, causing him to flinch, and answered Neji''s question.


    "Karin is my teammate, and Yuna is my sensei."


    At first, Neji wasn''t sure what Hisoka was talking about, but his eyes widened in realization after a short moment as he awkwardly lowered his head.


    "*Cough* My condolences."


    Hearin Neji say "my condolences" for the third time, Hisoka finally snapped, and her battle intent exploded.


    "DAMNIT, I DON''T NEED YOUR SH*TTY CONDOLENCE; I NEED TO BECOME A CHUNIN TO GET AWAY FROM THIS TEAM, SO OBEDIENTLY LIE DOWN AND GET BEATEN BY MY!!!"


    And so, the fight between the two Hyugas began with a desperate outcry that barely anyone noticed due to their attention being on the struggling Mei.

 Chapter 305 - Hyuga Vs Hyuga

    <h4>Chapter 305 - Hyuga Vs Hyuga</h4>


    Neji couldn''t help but be surprised by Hisoka''s outcry. So far, he had never seen her show any strong emotions. Somehow, Neji really didn''t want to know what she had to go through so far to push her to this extend. Nheless, he would still fight with everything he had, so he activated his Byakugan and prepared himself for the fight.


    Hisoka''s palm strike approached him, and in the usual Gentle Fist fashion, he stood his ground and swatted it away with his own palm and went for a counterattack with the other. Unlike Neji, Hisoka didn''t block the attack and dodged it instead.


    While Neji didn''t move his legs much, Hisoka was constantly moving around. This was the modification Yuna and Hisoka applied to the Gentle Fist. Instead of relying on strong, deadly attacks that forcibly push through the opponent''s defense, Hisoka went for fast footwork and agility.


    Meanwhile, in the Kage''s VIP box, things have calmed down a little, and Mei was currently sitting in her seat with a loose smile on her face.


    Tsunade decided not toment on Mei''s current condition and watched the match between the two Hyuga''s instead¡­ She couldn''t help but be slightly interested in the way Hisoka fought.


    "Seems like you taught Hisoka a modified version of the Hyuga n''s Gentle Fist, Yuna."


    "Naturally. I do not deny that the Gentle Fist is a decent fighting style, but it simply didn''t fit Hisoka''s body type. She herself was aware of that as well and had already started changing a few things before she became my student. Unfortunately, the Hyuuga n doesn''t want its members to learn anything but the original Gentle Fist, so she had to do so in secret."


    Tsunade gave Hisoka another before she shook her head in annoyance.


    "The Hyuga n won''t be happy about that."


    Yuna shrugged her shoulders in indifference when she heard Tsunade''s words.


    "It doesn''t matter. I told Hisoka to put all the me on me, and the Hyuga n can touch neither my Uzumaki n nor me."


    Tsunade held her head and groaned in pain after Yuna finished speaking.


    "Do me a favor and don''t destroy the whole Hyuga n."


    "Hehe, no worries. I don''t n to. And even if something happens, I can guarantee you that no civilians will be hurt."


    Tsunade pondered Yuna''s words for a short moment before nodding her head in agreement. That promise was eptable for her.


    Unlike most people in Konoha, Tsunade had at least a rough idea about Yuna''s strength due to Mito telling her about her fight with Yuna. So, she was fully aware that Yuna''s level of power was no longer on a level she could contest against.


    The only person in Konoha who might still be able to threaten Yuna was Guy after opening all eight gates, but Tsunade didn''t know how strong that would actually make him, so she couldn''t be entirely sure about that.


    Anyway, none of that mattered for the situation with the Hyuga n since Tsunade was absolutely certain that they didn''t have someone of that caliber in their n since they would have already boasted about that person''s strength if they did.


    Meanwhile, inside the arena, Neji had a frown on his face as he was defending himself against Hisoka''s assault. He had already fought against her once and lost that battle, but it was at least a close fight at that time. Now, about a monthter, Hisoka''s strength has improved quite a bit, resulting in the gap between them widening.


    ''How did she manage to get this much stronger in only one month?''


    Neji''s gaze subconsciously wandered towards Yuna and then to Hinata before focusing back on Hisoka again.


    ''What kind of crazy training methods does Yuna have, and how are they so efficient?''


    Neji shook his head to get rid of his idle thoughts and changed his stance, which immediately caused Hisoka to take some distance from him.


    "Let''s finish this, Hisoka. There is no point in prolonging this fight anymore. [Eight Trigrams One Hundred Twenty-Eight Palms]"


    Hisoka nodded her head and took the same stance as Neji. Unlike the usual Gentle Fist, this technique has a heavy focus on speed and precision, so it fit Hisoka rather well.


    Naturally, as a branch family member, she wasn''t taught how to use it, but when she fought Neji thest time, he used it as well, giving Yuna the chance to copy it for Hisoka. Well, he used it inside the Uzumakipound, so Yuna only had to tweak a few seals to make a recording of it.


    When Neji saw that Hisoka copied his stance, he could only smile wryly. A month ago, he managed to pressure Hisoka quite a lot with this technique, and now she could actually use it as well. He already expected to lose against Hisoka, but now his defeat was inevitable.


    Hisoka and Neji both started moving at the same, and their chakra-filled fingertips met midair. Typically, Neji could pressure Hisoka in a contest of pure strength like this, but this technique didn''t use much force to begin with, so that advantage fell almost entirely t. Instead, Hisoka was the one at an advantage due to her superior speed.


    Their exchange continued as they started moving faster and fast, but only a few secondster, Hisoka managed to get the first hit in. From there on, it only went downhill for Neji as more and more attacks hit him until he finally copsed, with over 50 of his tenketsu being sealed.


    Hisoka sighed in relief when Neji copsed and started speaking with him.


    "Well, I assume you give up Neji?"


    "*Urgh* Do I look like I am in the condition to continue? I give up."


    Back in the Kage box, Yuna nodded in approval. Hisoka only had a month to learn that technique, and Yuna was satisfied with her progress.


    She could feel someone ring at her and noticed rather quickly that Tsunade was the one responsible, causing Yuna to tilt her head in confusion.


    "Is something wrong, Tsunade?"


    "That technique Hisoka just used isn''t taught to the brach family, right?"


    "Correct. A pretty stupid decision if you ask me. I understand that they don''t want to teach it to outsiders, but what''s the point of hiding it from family members?"


    When Yuna stopped talking, Tsuande''s re became even angrier, causing Yuna to tilt her head in confusion. After thinking about it moment, Yuna realized what the problem was and chuckled in amusement.


    "Now, now, calm down. I didn''t break into the Hyugapound to steal it. Neji used it in front of me, and I memorized it."


    Tsunade sighed in relief as most of her anger dissipated when she heard Yuna''s exnation.


    "You memorized it after seeing it only once?"


    "This might surprise you, but I have quite high mental capabilities. Well, I usually use them to mess with people, so there is nothing that can be done about it."


    Tsunade only snorted in disdain when she heard Yuna''s answer and put her attention back on the arena where the next two fighters had already appeared. Lee and Shira; two people who can only use Taijutsu.

 Chapter 306 - The Semi-Finale

    <h4>Chapter 306 - The Semi-Finale</h4>


    Lee and Shira entered the arena, and while Lee had an excited smile on his face, Shira''s facial expression was neutral.


    "Shira, right? Honestly, I''m a little excited to fight someone who had to ovee the same hardships as I."


    Shira shook his head when he heard Lee''s words but answered him nheless.


    "There is no point in bothering about past hardships. As long as you keep walking forward, your past does not matter. The only important thing is that your determination will never betray you."


    Lee chuckled in amusement when Shira finished his speech.


    "Although I agree that one shouldn''t dwell on past hardships, what is truly important is youth! As long as my youth burns brightly, I will never lose!"


    As soon as Lee finished speaking, he disappeared and reappeared in front of Shira with his fist already reeled back.


    A Yellow aura started coating Shira''s body as he crossed his arms to block the strike. When Lee''s fistnded, Shira slit back a little but sessfully blocked the attack, just for Lee to appear behind him and kick towards him.


    Shira gritted his teeth, and momentster, the yellow aura surrounding him got stronger as his muscles became more defined. This time, he managed to block Lee''s attack without getting pushed back, and so the two started a high-speed closebat fight.


    Meanwhile, Yuna was looking at the technique Shira was using with some interest.


    ''Oi, Kurama, you think he can transform into a giant monkey?''


    [Why in the world would he do that?]


    ''Oh? So you haven''t watched that memory yet.''


    [Please spare me your depravity.]


    ''Geez, don''t be like that, Kurama. That is a normal memory and involves no depravity.''


    [I somewhat doubt that, but fine.]


    Just when Yuna finished her conversation with Kurama, Gaara started speaking.


    "This is a technique Shira developed himself. By forcefully taking in more oxygen, he can significantly increase the strength of his body for a short duration."


    Tsunade listened to Gaara''s exnation, and after thinking about it for a short moment, she nodded her head.


    "I see, an interesting technique, but it will put a considerable burden on the body."


    "Indeed, but despite that, it won''t be enough to defeat the current Lee."


    After Tsunade finished talking, Yuna added something as well, causing Gaara to nod in acknowledgment.


    "That seems to be the case. I didn''t expect him to have grown to such a massive degree throughout thest few years. It''s a pity, but Shira will probably lose."


    Tsunade couldn''t help but chuckle in amusement when she heard Gaara''s words.


    "Hehe, doesn''t that mean that this is Konoha''s victory? If Shira loses, then only Konoha''s shinobi will be left."


    Gaara widened his eyes in surprise, and even Mei, who was still a little sluggish, responded by clicking her tongue in annoyance.


    "That''s only because we are in the middle of the desert. If we do this in Kiri the next time, Kiri''s shinobi will show their true power."


    A small smile appeared on Tsunade''s face as she nodded her head.


    "I see, so we will hold the next chunin exam in Kiri, huh? Naturally, Konoha will participate."


    "Suna as well."


    And just like that, the location of the next chunin exam was chosen.


    At the same time, Shira had an ugly expression on his face.


    ''He is not only strong and fast; hisbat-experienced and skill seemed to be higher than mine as well. I guess I have no choice but to go all out.''


    "[Third Activation]"


    "Boo, don''t leave away the good part of the name!"


    Shira thought he had just heard something weird from the audience but concluded that it was just his imagination. Moments after activating the third part of his technique, his skin turned red, as his strength increased even further.


    Shira shot towards Lee far faster than he previously did, and his fist was just about to impact Lee''s face when Lee vanished from his sight. A foot mmed into his stomach before Shira could understand the situation and sent him flying vertically into the air.


    Lee appeared behind him in mid-air, and the bandages around Lee''s wrists started wrapping themself tightly around Shira, causing his eyes to widen in surprise.


    ''He has a technique like mine as well!? In that case, I never stood a chance!''


    "[Initial Lotus]"


    The duo started descending at high speed while they began to rotate around their own axis. A short fallter, Lee mmed Shira into the ground, resulting in a loud explosion.


    When the dust settled, Shira was revealed lying on the ground, conscious but unmoving, while Lee was standing next to him, breathing a bit heavy but otherwise fine.


    A few secondster, a sigh of defeat escaped Shira before he gave up the match, causing Lee to lift his arms in high spirits.


    "YOSH, MY YOUTH PREVAILS!!!"


    Meanwhile, Yuna flinched a little but managed to hide it from the other people in the room.


    ''Damnit, Kurama, why are you yelling like that?''


    [YOU KNOW THAT FULL WELL, YUNA!!! YOU SAID THAT THERE WOULD BE NO DEPRAVITY IN IT, BUT THERE IS PLENTY!!!]


    Yuna tilted her head in confusion when she heard Kurama''s words. As far as she remembered, that wasn''t the case at all.


    ''Really, I don''t remember there being anything like that in that show?''


    [That''s probably because there isn''t, but how about you remember what happened around you while you were watching parts of it!]


    Yuna was even more confused by those words but nheless started rifling through her memories to see what Kurama was talking about, and momentster, she saw a scene with a lot of nacked women staring at a massive screen while a few others were doing¡­other activities.


    ''Oops.''


    [OOPS, MY ASS!!! YOU KNEW ABOUT THIS, DIDN''T YOU!?]


    ''Haha, nope. This one was an honest mistake. Sorry about that.''


    [Damnit, I don''t believe you for even a second!]


    While Kurama was rampaging around in Yuna''s mindscape, Karin and Hisoka entered the fighting arena. While Karin had a confident smile on her face, Hisoka could only smile wryly. Her closebat-heavy fighting style had horriblepatibility with Karin''s style, so this match will be tough for Hisoka to win. But for now, the only thing she could do was give it her all and see where it goes.


    As soon as the fight started, Hisoka shot towards Karin at high speed to close the distance between them as fast as possible. Before she could travel half the distance, she had to dodge to the side to avoid one of Karin''s chains, and before she could adequately stabilize herself, she had to dodge another one.


    This was precisely what Hisoka feared would happen. Unlike Yuna''s chains that could freeze people or Kushina''s that had very potent sealing power, Karin''s focused purely on destructive physical power. Hisoka wasn''t strong enough to block them, was barely fast enough to dodge them, and the few long-range jutsu she knew were not strong enough to faze Karin. This was pretty much how all their spars went if Karin was allowed to use her chains.


    Meanwhile, Karin was pulling a Gaara and stood unmoving in the middle of the arena. Two of her chains were constantly attacking Hisoka, while another one was staying close to her so that she could use it to defend herself. Very few noticed that the third chain that was seemingly protecting her was stealthily drawing seals in mid-air.


    The audience couldn''t help but be surprised by Karin''s domineering disy of power. After all, what she showed in her first fight was¡­less impressive.


    The cat-and-mouse game continued a bit longer before Hisoka decided that she had no other choice but to take a risk. Since she learned the [Eight Trigrams One Hundred Twenty-Eight Palms], she hadn''t fought Karin, so she made a gamble that it would make her fast enough to reach Karin.


    Hisoka changed her stance and shot towards Karin at a much higher speed than before. The first chain came sweeping at her, which Hisoka managed to dodge by lowering her upper body, and momentster, she avoided the second one with a sidestep.


    By now, Hisoka was very close to Karin, and after dodging Karin''sst chain with another sidestep, an expression of glee appeared on Hisoka''s face. At the same time, Hisoka could clearly see the nervousness on Karin''s face.


    "Two."


    Hisoka''s two hands shot forward in an attempt to seal Karin''s first two Tenketsu, but momentster, an ugly expression appeared on Hisoka''s face as she felt that she had just stabbed her two hands into glue.


    The nervousness on Karin''s face vanished as a dome of seals appeared around her in which Hisoka''s hands were stuck.


    "Tricked ya, you know."


    *BOOM*


    Karin''s fist smashed into Hisoka''s stomach, resulting in her coughing out some blood and being sent flying into the arena wall. When the dust settled, Hisoka, who had a pained expression on her face, was revealed sitting on the ground.


    "*Cough* Damnit, Karin, couldn''t you have gone a bit easy on me?"


    However, Karin only rolled her eyes when she heard Hisoka''sints.


    "I''m still a medical ninja. I know how hard I have to punch to defeat someone without dealing any severe damage."


    "*Urgh* It still hurts. I''m giving up, by the way. Can I get a healer that didn''t just rupture my organs with a punch?"


    Karin chuckled at Hisoka''s antics, and momentster, she was dered the winner of the match. Additionally, after questioning Lee and Karin about their current condition, it was decided that there would be a half-hour break before the final fight¡­ After all, Lee had just opened the first of the eight gates, while Karin had something else to prepare for thest round.

 Chapter 322 - Another Story Of The Past

    <h4>Chapter 322 - Another Story Of The Past</h4>


    An old man with flowing white hair on his head and an equally thin white beard was flying through the air at high speeds. He was constantly shing swords with a young woman with blue hair and pure white irises.


    The man''s body was surrounded by a dome of heat that would melt anything it touched, while the woman was covered by a dome of coldness that would freeze everything it touched. Every time the two shed, the two spheres would smash into each other, but so far, they didn''t manage to gain any reasonable advantage against each other yet.


    Yet again, the duo shed, but this time they stopped fighting for a short moment. The man eyed the young woman with disdain and started speaking in a voice that pretty much leaked arrogance.


    "Do you really think you can win against me, White-Eyed Demon?!"


    When the woman heard what the old man had to say, she couldn''t help but look at him weirdly.


    ''Why does he make it sound like I''m the one that wanted to fight him? I just minded my own business when he came charging at me like a bull. I don''t even know what he wants from me. As for that name¡­ *sigh* whatever. Recently I have started calling myself Yuna, but it seems people prefer that nickname.''


    "I will make you pay for killing my grandson!"


    ''Oh, okay. That''s a sound reason, I guess. Now, I wonder who his grandson was?''


    "I, the sect master of the Supreme me Tiger Heaven Burning Sect, will punish you for your sins!"


    ''Well, that''s a mouthful. I think I''ve heard of it before, though. Although I still have no clue who his grandson was supposed to be. Oh well, it''s not like it is the first time I''m in this kind of situation, so I will just kill him and be on my way.''


    "Well, unfortunately, I have no clue who your grandson was, but I guess it doesn''t matter. Come, let''s fight."


    The man was stunned for a short moment when he heard that Yuna didn''t even know who he was talking about, and momentster, his anger exploded.


    "YOU DAMNED DEMON BRAT DARE TO MOCK MY GRANDSON LIKE THAT!? YOU ARE COURTING DEATH!!!"


    Yuna could only roll her eyes at the man''s outcry.


    ''Why do they always im that I''m courting Death? I''m currently courting nobody, especially not Death. Well, I have recently noticed that I seem to prefer women over men, but that''s beside the point. Mhh, is Death a woman?''


    *CLANG*


    The sound of two swords shing into each other echoed over the forest the duo was currently fighting above. The same sound echoed over the forest repeatedly, and every time it was heard,rge parts of the forest were frozen while other parts started burning.


    *CLANG* *CRACK*


    Another sh happened, but this time something changed. There was a crack in the sword the woman was holding. Although it was still okay for now, it was only a question of time until it brokepletely. A deep frown appeared on Yuna''s face when she saw the tear in her sword.


    ''Well, that''s bad. I liked this sword. Additionally, I don''t think I can win this without a sword. I was already holding back to prevent it from breaking, and now I will have to hold back even more.''


    Meanwhile, the manughed out loud when he saw that his opponent''s weapon would break soon and proudly showed off his own, which didn''t even have a nick in its de.


    "Hahaha, it''s only natural for your weapon to shatter in front of my sword. How could the weapon of a loose cultivator possiblypare with the one held by a sect master like me?"


    Although Yuna didn''t answer him, she was of the same opinion.


    ''Unfortunately, that is correct. As an individual, it is almost impossible for me to possess more wealth than a whole sect. Except if I were to break into one and rob them clean¡­''


    A dangerous glint passed through Yuna''s eyes, but she quickly suppressed her desire to rob a sect and concentrated on the fight instead.


    ''Anyway, the situation is not great, but I have been through worse. In fact, I already survived a situation pretty simr to this one twice. I need to get rid of this weapon problem. Getting killed because my weapon was weaker is not something I can ept.''


    The sh continued, and the damage to Yuna''s weapon became worse by the second, and just a few minutester, another loud crack was heard, and Yuna''s weapon finally broke in two. Unfortunately, she was still midbat, so the situation was somewhat dangerous.


    ''I need a weapon, a good one. Right now, I''m relying on finding better ones when the timees, but that is very unreliable. Besides, every time I get a new sword, I can feel my swordsmanship take a slight dip due to not being familiar with the different sword yet. No, I need something that can follow me all the way to the top.''


    Yuna''s eyes widened when enlightenment struck her.


    "I see; there is always that solution, huh? This won''t be easy to do, but it will be worth it."


    The man''s eyes shone in glee when his sword approached the now defenseless Yuna yet again. He expected to finallynd a proper hit, but that is not what happened.


    *ng*


    His crimson sword was blocked by a pure white one, and as soon as they made contact, the white sword broke into two, but that short timeframe was enough to evade damage properly.


    The fight continued, but this time Yuna was pushed into a defensive position due to her sword breaking every few shes. Every new weapon she created survived more blows than the previous ones.


    ''More, harder, much harder. It doesn''t need to be sharp for now, just hard.''


    Although more and more bloody gashes appeared on Yuna''s body, the man fighting her had an ugly expression on his face. He could easily tell that the swords Yuna created from her ice were getting stronger by the second.


    "YOU DAMN DEMON!!! ARE YOU CREATING A NEW TECHNIQUE WHILE FIGHTING ME!? I WILL MAKE YOU PAY FOR YOUR INSOLENCE!!!"


    However, Yuna didn''t even hear his words as she put her total concentration on increasing the durability of her swords.


    ''More, harder, stronger, more, more, MORE¡­''


    Yuna''s strong willpower was practically radiating out of her eyes at this point as she slowly started overwhelming her opponent. Previously, she could not swing her de with her full strength, but that was different now. There was no longer a reason to hold back since even if her de broke, she could simply make a new one, a better one.


    When the old man realized that he was slowly getting pushed back, traces of nervousness appeared on his face. This wasn''t how he expected this to go at all.


    "D-Damn demon, what are you doing? You are¡­ IMPOSSIBLE!!!"


    He only realized now that Yuna was pretty much in a trance and was only fighting him while barely giving him any attention. Fear started creeping up the man''s back when he realized that.


    ''She can already push me back while barely paying me any attention. Wouldn''t I be done for if she actually tried? I need to run!''


    Unfortunately, just when he made that decision, Yuna''s eyes refocused on him. When he saw her pure white eyes looking at him, he shivered in fear.


    "Oh? It seems like I just had a breakthrough."


    "Wha¡­"


    That was as far as he came before Yuna vanished and reappeared behind him while piercing her sword through his heart in the process.


    "Just out of curiosity, do you have a father or grandfather that wille after me to avenge you?"


    However, the old man only managed to say a single word before his consciousness faded away forever.


    "Monster¡­"


    "Yeah, I hear that a lot."

 Chapter 330 - Internal Conflict

    <h4>Chapter 330 - Internal Conflict</h4>


    Hiashi Hyuga was currently sitting in his office with a grim expression on his face. Recently, things have been going downhill for him.


    First, the n elders half-forced him to attack the Uzumaki n, and to make things even worse, the n failed miserably, and somehow the elders decided that it was his fault.


    Honestly, the only reason he decided to avoid conflict with the Uzumaki was that Yuna''s words about her ability to activate the Hyuga''s curse seal whenever she wanted to. No matter how often Hiashi told himself that Yuna was just bluffing, he simply couldn''t get Yuna''s threat out of his head.


    Anyway, despite not wanting to exert pressure on the Uzumaki n, he didn''t even doubt for a second that the Hyuga n would fail so spectacrly.


    The Hyuga n was one of Konoha''s first ns. Hiashi was confident that they could rally enough other ns to pressure the Uzumaki n with roots that deep.


    However, those supposedly deep roots were utterly rotten. Not a single n agreed to help the Hyuga n.


    ''Those bastards, we have been allies for such a long time; how can they just reject me like that?''


    Hiashi was about to descend into a fit of rage when he took a deep breath to calm himself down.


    ''Damnit, it''s not like they don''t see us as their allies anymore; it''s just that they are not willing to have a conflict with the Uzumaki n, which they consider their ally as well.''


    Hiashi took another deep breath and sagged on his chair.


    ''Haaa~ This is the Hyuga n''s loss. Whether it is military power, economic power, or political influence, we have lost.''


    Hiashi''s mind has been fighting his pride for a long time now. Although some doubts started appearing in his mind after the chunin exam almost three years ago, his pride simply crushed all of them. However, now the situation was a little different.


    He always assumed that if it came to an open conflict with the Uzumaki n, Konoha''s other ns would help the Hyuga n due to their prestige alone. However, that hope was now crushed. The Hyuga n''s supposedly high prestige was absolutely worthless.


    ''*Sigh* At least it didn''te to a war. Let''s not talk about helping the Hyuga n; I feel like quite a few ns would help the Uzumaki n instead.''


    The worst hit to his pride Hiashi received was surprisingly from one of the ns that gave him a rtively neutral response. The Nara n.


    I was only for a split second, but Hiashi clearly noticed that Shikaku''s facial expression distorted when she suggested suppressing the Uzumaki n. For a very short moment, after Hiashi made his offer, Shikaku looked at him like he had just suggested the stupidest thing he had ever heard in his life. That, gave Hiashi''s pride quite a bit of damage.


    Although Hiashi considered himself to be an intelligent man, he knew that he stood no chance against the patriarch of the Nara n in that regard, especially when it came to making strategic decisions.


    If Shikaku just rejected his suggestion, then he could still endure it,


    but considering that he looked at Hiashi like the stupidest man alive for a short moment, Hiashi realized just how badly he messed up.


    ''I can only hope that Yuna won''t retaliate against the Hyuga n due to our actions. Well, it''s not like we managed to deal any damage to the Uzumaki n, so it''s probably fine.''


    A moment aftering to that conclusion, an ugly expression appeared on Hiashi''s face.


    ''Will it really be fine? Yuna isn''t exactly known to be a reasonable individual, so who knows how she will act from now on. W-Will the Hyuga n perish under my rule?''


    Hiashi''s facial expression grew worse when he thought about Yuna''s retaliation.


    ''Will I have to apologize to her? Never! No matter what, that is not something I am willing to do.''


    Although Hiashi''s pride took quite a bit of damage, he was still far away from being willing to admit his mistakes.


    Momentster, someone knocked on the door, and before Hiashi could give permission to enter, nine people walked into his office, causing Hiashi to frown at the rude behavior.


    Considering that the nine people who had just entered were the elders of the Hyuga n, Hiashi quickly suppressed his frown and looked at them with a neutral facial expression instead.


    "Why are you here? We could have just gathered inside the meeting room if you wanted to meet me instead of my private office.


    The elders looked at each other for a moment, and after a few seconds ofmunicating with their eyes, a short man in a brown kimono and long, grey hair stepped forward.


    "We, the elders, havee to a conclusion."


    Hiashi''s frown deepened as he opened his mouth to answer.


    "What are you talking about? I am the Hyuga ns patriach. No matter what kind of decision you make, it still needs to be discussed with me first."


    The first elder to speak nodded his head in agreement at Hiashi''s words.


    "Yes, that is indeed the case. That is why we have decided that you are no longer suitable for the position of n head."


    Hiashi''s eyebrows rose when he heard the elder''s words before shaking his head in disbelief.


    "I don''t care whether you think I''m suitable or not. Do you think just because you managed to convince me to do what you want once that I will obediently follow whatever you tell me to do?"


    The moment Hiashi finished speaking, the expression on the elders'' faces grew fierce, and they surrounded the spot where Hiashi was currently sitting.


    "No, you naturally wouldn''t do that. That is why we decided that you will have an unfortunate ident inside your office, and since Neji is still too young to take over the position of the patriarch, we will be ruling the n from now on."


    Hiashi''s eyes widened in surprise before a fierce expression appeared on his face.


    "You actually dare to start a coup? Are you insane? There is no way the other members of the main family are willing to support you."


    A sneer appeared on the elders'' faces when they heard Hiashi''s words, and momentster, the only elder to speak so far answered Hiashi''s questions.


    "Hehe, too bad, but that is not the case. A lot of people from the main family are unhappy about your weak stance in regards to the Uzumaki n, so this is the will of most of them. As soon as you are gone, we will get our revenge against the Uzumaki n and wash away the humiliation we received from them."


    Hiashi''s eyes bulged when he heard the elder''s words. He concluded that the Hyuga n couldn''t touch the Uzumaki n just a few minutes ago, and now, something like this happened.


    "Wake up to reality; the current Hyuga n can not stand against the Uzumaki n! They are too influential and too powerful to be messed with by us!"


    Instead of even considering Hiashi''s words, the elder in front of him snorted in disdain at his words.


    "Howughable! We are Konoha''s oldest, still living n; there is no way some random upstarts could ever hope to contest against us. The only reason why the Uzumaki n still exists is because of your indecisiveness in regards to getting rid of them."


    Before Hiashi could argue any further, the nine elders released their killing intent at him, causing him to prepare forbat.


    "Kill him! After he is dead, it is finally time to show Konoha just how powerful the Hyuga truly is."

 Chapter 333 - Internal Discussion

    <h4>Chapter 333 - Internal Discussion</h4>


    Hiashi was currently sitting at the head of a long meeting table, while the other members of the Hyuga n''s main family were also seated around the table. Considering how constipated most of them looked, it was rather evident that they would prefer to be somewhere else.


    Additionally, Hisoka, who clearly wasn''t allowed to be here, was casually leaning against the wall behind Hiashi. When the people of the main family saw her being here, they wanted to throw her out immediately, but before they could do so, Hisoka started ying around with a white snowke-like kunai, which made all of them stiffen.


    Naturally, Yuna told Hisoka not to call her again for now, but most people in the room didn''t know about it. Although Hiashi and Neji knew, Hisoka had the best understanding of Yuna''s personality, so she could actually be helpful in this conversation.


    Every single person in the Hyuga n possesses the Byakugan, so they naturally saw what happened after Yuna appeared. The way Yuna quickly demolished the nine elders was quite the reality check for most people in the room. Previously, they thought that the Hyuga n was uncontested in Konoha after the fall of the Uchiha n, but now they realized how wrong they were.


    Although the nine people Yuna defeated weren''t precisely the strongest the n had to offer simply due to their age, but they indeed were one of the more powerful individuals. It took Yuna less than five seconds to knock every single one of them out, and she did all of that without even using the Kyuubi''s chakra or her ice. In conclusion, even everyone in the roombined their strength; they will probably not be her match.


    The people in the room weren''t exactly helping in the rebellion, but they didn''t want to stop it either, so most of them decided to take a wait-and-see approach and simply follow the one who came out victorious. Unfortunately, Yuna pointed out how unnatural it was for no one to appear despite the ruckus, making it rtively clear that the nine elders had at least some form of consent to their actions.


    Hiashi looked at the face of everyone in the room and snorted in disdain. Honestly, he would have liked to get all of them executed, but he knew that that would destabilize the Hyuga n even further. Right now, they had to disy a united front instead of giving the internal conflict a new reason for existing. After all, the initial cause, the attack against the Uzumaki n, no longer existed. No one in the room was jaded enough to wage war against the Uzumaki n after Yuna disyed her strength.


    "First of all, all nine elders of the Hyuga n will be executed for treason. They maliciously tried to kill me out of their own greed and wish to seize control of the n, after all."


    Sighs of relief echoed through the room before everyone obediently nodded their heads. Hiashi''s words were easy for everyone in the room to understand: He would forgive them for not helping him fight against the elders.


    "Next, Yuna Uzumaki. How should we act?"


    "That is obvious. We should stay clear of her and not provoke her in any way."


    While everyone in the room was nodding in agreement, a slight chuckle echoed through the room, causing the person who just spoke to frown.


    "Do you have a problem with what I just said, mutt?"


    Hearing the aggressive words directed at her, Hisoka flinched and "identally" let the kunai she yed with fall out of her hand.


    Everyone''s eyes bulged while their gazes were firmly fixed on the kunai that appeared to be falling to the ground in slow motion.


    *Thud*


    Only a little sound was produced when the tip of the kunai sank into the ground, but everyone in the room felt like it was almost loud enough to shatter their eardrums.


    However, momentster, the kunai exploded into a small smoke cloud, and when the smoke was gone, a normal kunai was pierced into the ground instead of Yuna''s special one.


    "Hehe, it seems you have a slight misunderstanding there. The very existence of the Hyuga n is provoking her and the only reason why she didn''t make a move yet, is that people of the branch family are treated as servants and not as ves, and the punishment seal is rarely used. As for how long she is willing to stay silent about that, I have no idea."


    "So you want us to change an ancient tradition of our n just because an outsider doesn''t like it? That''s ridiculous!"


    Hisoka could only shake her head in dismay when she heard that and pointed at the kunai that was still stuck into the floor.


    "Do you know what you felt when I dropped the kunai, and you thought that Yuna-sensei would appear in here? It was fear. You are terrified of her strength, and to put it bluntly, you should be."


    Before the argument between Hisoka and the other attending people could escte further, Hiashi decided to intervene.


    "Hisoka, can you tell us how strong she actually is. Thest time she publicly disyed her strength was when she killed the Sanbi in the Land of Water, and that was over two years ago."


    A frown appeared on Hisoka''s face as she pondered on Hiashi''s question, and momentster, she simply shook her head.


    "I am honestly not sure, but what I can tell you is that she and Naruto can both control at least seven tails worth of the Kyuubi''s chakra, and when they do, they move faster than my eyes can follow."


    A solemn attitude engulfed the room when Hisoka stopped speaking. Although quite a few people in the room would ever admit it, Hisoka was already rtively strong evenpared to some fully grown Hyuga. If she couldn''t even see them move, then only people at Hishi''s level would have a chance to dodge an attack. As for winning the fight, that was obviously impossible.


    While the atmosphere was getting worse, Neji shook his head and took out a storage scroll. After injecting a little bit of chakra into it, a huge scroll puffed into existence.


    "While we are at it, I might as well add a few things. Recently, I remembered Yuna''s words about the origin of the Caged Bird Seal and started digging through our library for information."


    Quite a few people frowned when Neji brought up a topic they would rather not remember, but as the next n head, Neji had enough standing for no one to call him out on that.


    "First of all, there are no records about a version of our seal that only seals our eyes after death and nothing else."


    A satisfied expression appeared on the faces of everyone in the room, but Neji wasn''t done yet.


    "Unfortunately, some records have clearly been erased while other things have been covered up and modified."


    As soon as Neji stopped speaking, he unfurled the scroll, and as soon as the people in the room saw its content, their facial expressions became ugly.


    It was a timeline of the Hyuga n''s actions since its founding, and there clearly was a hole in it.


    "Well, I searched throughout the whole library to pierce together a timeline, which was very obnoxious since the way years were counted was switched around multiple times, but no matter where I searched, there are no records about this nk time period of about 100 years, while the documents before it are only very vague and almost impossible to read."


    Before anyone couldment on Neji''s words, an ancient-looking scroll appeared in his hand, which he also unfurled.


    "Luckily, whoever did this wasn''t thought out enough to hide everything away. I found an ancient drawing that might shed some light on the situation."


    While the first scroll shocked them a little, this one almost caused them to faint.


    The scroll contained a single drawing that appeared to be a family picture. But what immediately struck out was that every single person had white eyes and a small dot on their head. A dot that looked very simr to the one Hinata showed off during the chunin exam.


    Heavy silence covered the room when everyone realized what was going on, and only after a few minutes did Hiashi break the silence.


    "*Sigh* Although we can''t be certain whether all of Yuna''s words were true or not since all the records were destroyed, but someone clearly manipted the way the Hyuga n is run. Whether the person doing so did it with malicious intentions or due to their greed is probably something we will never find out."


    When Hiashi stopped speaking, Hisoka''s eyes widened in realization, and she stepped forward with a severe expression on her face.


    "I might have an idea who is responsible for that¡­"

 Chapter 359 - Elder Chiyo

    <h4>Chapter 359 - Elder Chiyo</h4>


    Momentster, the group of four reappeared inside Gaara''s office, causing the eyebrows of the present ANBU to twitch in irritation. The first time Yuna teleported in here could still be considered an ident, but by doing so a second time, it was rather apparent that Yuna couldn''t care less that this was one of the most important rooms within Suna.


    "Well, I''ve got Tsunade''s two apprentices with me, so escort us to the poisoned people already."


    Although the ANBU weren''t happy about Yuna''smanding tone, they nheless fulfilled her request and led the group to the wounded people.


    As soon as Karin and Sakura entered the room with the poisoned people, they started moving in tandem to analyze everyone''s conditions. Additionally, since they learned under the same teacher, they showed a high level of teamwork that made their movements appear incredibly coordinated and purposeful.


    While Karin and Sakura started helping people, an old woman with grey hair, ck eyes, and a hair bun approached Yuna and Naruto with a disgruntled expression on her face.


    "Yuna and Naruto Uzumaki, huh? I honestly wished that neither of you would ever set foot into Suna, especially not at the same time."


    Yuna chuckled in amusement at the old woman''s words and shrugged her shoulders in indifference.


    "And yet here we are. I bet you aren''t happy that Tsunade''s apprentices are the ones healing your people either, right, Chiyo?"


    The old woman, Chiyo, one of Suna''s elders, gritted her teeth in anger when she heard Yuna''s words. Indeed, she wasn''t happy at all that Suna was getting help from people Tsunade taught. After all, Chiyo considered Tsunade to be her enemy due to how many of her poisons Tsunade analyzed and countered during the Third Shinobi World War. If it weren''t for Tsunade, the war would have gone entirely different for Suna.


    While Chiyo was smoldering in anger, Karin approached Yuna with a somewhat worried expression.


    "Yuna-sama, Sakura, and I extracted most of the poison, so no one''s life is in danger for now, but we don''t have the necessary quantities of herbs to produce enough antidote to get rid of thest bits of poison still remaining in the patients'' bodies. Additionally, Sakura and I would like to create some spare antidote to prepare for the uing fight."


    Yuna pondered what Karin had just said for a short moment before nodding her head in acknowledgment.


    "I assume you are asking for permission to take the necessary herbs from the Uzumaki n''s collection?"


    "Yes, Yuna-sama."


    Yuna didn''t need to think long about that and simply nodded her head in agreement. Momentster, aplex array of seals appeared before Karin, which drew quite a bit of attention, but she pretty much ignored all of it. She started writing a few seals, waited a short while inspecting the array, and then wrote some more seals. About a minuteter, the seals vanished and were reced by a bundle of herbs instead, dumbfounding everyone who was watching.


    Well, the [Flying Thunder God Jutsu] could transport people, so creating something that could transfer small objects like herbs was naturally a child''s-y for the Uzumaki n.


    Additionally, one might ask why the Uzumaki n had more herbs stored than the vige of Suna, which was answered rtively simply: They needed them to brew all kinds of exotic alcohols.


    That''s right, as was previously mentioned, some Uzumaki shifted their ramen addiction to alcohol instead, and none of them were willing to half-ass it.


    When Yuna saw Karin going back to work, she nodded in approval and shifted her gaze back to Chiyo.


    "Well, I''m sure that you didn''te here just toin, right? What can I do for you?"


    It took Chiyo a while to get out of the daze she experienced after seeing Karin using such an incredibleplex-looking sealing formation, but momentster, she answered Yuna''s inquiry.


    "Right, there was indeed something I wanted to discuss with you. One of our enemies this time is Sasori, my grandson. I want toe with you on this mission and help you defeat him."


    Yuna''s eyebrows rose when she heard Chiyo''s words, and her eyes started scanning her body. In conclusion, Chiyo was old. Her body was far from her peak, and her dexterity and reflexes were far away from their optimal condition.


    Naturally, Chiyo noticed the doubt in Yuna''s eyes and was not surprised in the slightest. So, she bent her knees and shot towards Yuna, with her hand already reeled back. Yuna casually caught the punch and was just about to make a snidement on the sudden surprise attack when she had to tilt her head to the side, dodging a few senbons.


    Chiyo used the short moment to free her hand from Yuna and jumped backward while flicking her sleeves, resulting in even more senbons flying at Yuna. Yuna''s hands blurred and moved far faster than most people could see, and momentster, she held a stack of senbon needles in her hand, causing Chiyo''s eyes to bulge.


    ''What ridiculous reflexes skill and speed. There are only very few who could get out of such a surprise attack from me without a scratch and even fewer who could do so while lookingpletely unbothered. Additionally, Naruto, who is standing next to her, didn''t even twitch despite my surprise attack against his sister, showcasing how much trust they have for each other.''


    Meanwhile, Yuna tossed all but one of the senbon needles she had just caught to the ground while putting thest one in her mouth like a certain Konoha jonin.


    "That was a pretty decent surprise attack; you cane with us on this mission."


    Instead of being happy about Yuna''s statement, Chiyo had a somewhat conflicted expression on her face.


    "T-That needle is poisoned."


    Yuna scoffed at Chiyo''s words and rolled her eyes at her.


    "Obviously. Why else would I have put it into my mouth?"


    Chiyo had no idea how she was supposed to answer that. And the fact that Yuna was looking at her like she was aplete idiot for making such an obvious statement wasn''t helping either.


    ''I-Is that one of those ''all the cool kids do it'' moments that I am too old to understand?''


    Chiyo nced at Naruto to confirm whether her guess was urate or not but considering that he was currently rolling his eyes so hard that they resembled the window of an active washing machine, Chiyo concluded that her guess was wrong.


    ''W-Well, it seems like my guess was wrong, and this is simply one of her quirks¡­ After all, she is an S-Rank shinobi, so it would be weird if she didn''t have any quirks.''

 Chapter 360 - The Return Of A Long-Forgotten Seal

    <h4>Chapter 360 - The Return Of A Long-Forgotten Seal</h4>


    A whileter, Karin and Sakura were done treating patients, and it was time to hunt down Gaara, and his two kidnappers, which, considering they left on a flying mount, won''t be too easy in normal cases.


    Luckily, there were a lot of things that could be done with seals, so after Yuna got her hands on one of Gaara''s personal items and around ten minutes of work, Yuna managed to throw together a tracker that would point towards the greatest concentration of Gaara''s chakra signature, which in most cases would be the person himself. Naturally, its range was far from infinite, but it would at least speed up the search progress, so they wouldn''t have tob through every square meter.


    So, the group of five started the hunt, and only after five minutes, Yuna''s eyebrows started twitching in irritation due to Sakura constantly fidgeting around.


    "Haa~, If you want to say something, then do so, Sakura. Your indecisiveness is irritating."


    Sakura blushed a little due to Yuna seeing through her so easily, but nheless started speaking.


    "W-Well, we are about to face Akatsuki, right?"


    "That is correct."


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    Instead of continuing to speak, Sakura started fidgeting again, which irritated Yuna even more. Yuna was just about to deploy a little more forceful method to make her speak when Sakura opened her mouth again.


    "W-Would it be possible if I try facing one of them without yours or Naruto''s help?"


    Instead of answering, Yuna gave Sakura a questioning look, motioning her to continue speaking.


    "Well, I heard that Sasuke joined Akatsuki as well, and I would like to experience how strong their members are. But, if you were to participate in that fight, I would at best take on a support role."


    Yuna pondered Sakura''s words for a short moment before nodding in approval.


    "I see; you want to gatherbat experience against an S-Rank shinobi that is actually willing to kill you. Very well, I can approve of that. Karin, are you interested as well?"


    Karin thought about that offer for a short moment before nodding in agreement.


    "She, Yuna-sama, I would like to participate."


    "Hehe, good, how about it Chiyo? You and those two can go y with Sasori. Sakura specializes in short-range, Karin in mid-range, and you in long-range, so that should work out rather well, no?"


    However, Chiyo had an ugly expression on her face when she heard Yuna''s words.


    "Aren''t you to leisure about this? We are about to face two S-Rank shinobi; I don''t think this is a good time to y around. Wouldn''t that kind of attack formation mean that you and Naruto, our strongest fighters, would be fighting the same person? Wouldn''t that be a waste?"


    Yuna looked at Chiyo weirdly for a moment, clearly not understanding what she was talking about, but after a moment, she realized what she meant and chuckled in amusement.


    "Aren''t you misunderstanding the situation? The formation wouldn''t be you three vs Sasori and Naruto and me vs Deidara. It would be Naruto vs Deidara, and you three vs Sasori, while I spectate the fight. In the report I got, I read that Deidara was incapable of defeating Gaara while he was defending Suna, so there is absolutely no way that Naruto wouldn''t annihte him by himself."


    Chiyo paused for a moment and looked at Naruto in disbelief. Naturally, she was somewhat aware of Yuna''s strength and didn''t doubt that Naruto was pretty powerful as well, but she didn''t expect it would be to such a considerable degree. Someone defeating an S-Rank shinobi by themself was no joke.


    "A-Are you fine with that?"


    Naruto, who barely paid any attention to the conversation, noticed that Chiyo was speaking to him and quickly went through his memories to find out what she was talking about.


    "Oh? Deidara, huh? Yeah, I will be fine. I heard he stole some kind of y explosion jutsu from Iwa; no biggie, I fought worse."


    Although Chiyo couldn''t really believe that that was true, considering how much confidence Naruto was oozing, there really was no space for her to say anything about it.


    "*Sigh* Very well, let''s go with that battle n."


    "Haha, excellent. I can feel that you still have some doubt about this, so the following fight should be a good scale for you to see what we can do."


    Before Chiyo could ask what fight Yuna was talking about, her face stiffened, and the whole group came to a standstill.


    "Impossible; why are they here?"


    Two people appeared in front of the group. Both of them were wearing a ck cloak with red clouds on it. One of them had ck hair and crimson red eyes with three ck tomoe in each of them, while the other one had a massive sword strapped to his back, blue skin, and shark-like teeth.


    Without a second of hesitation, Yuna stepped forwards to wee the neers.


    "If it isn''t Itachi Uchiha and Kisame Hoshigaki. How can I help you two?"


    Although Kisame was slightly taken aback by Yuna''s friendly greeting, he pulled his de from his back and pointed it at Yuna.


    "Isn''t that obvious? We are here to capture you."


    Yuna eagerly nodded her head in understanding.


    "I see, as expected, you want to stall us, so your bum-buddies can extract the Ichibi in peace."


    Kisame''s face stiffened when Yuna casually revealed their real goal, and momentster, his face twisted in fury.


    "YOU DAMN BITCH, I WILL SHRED YOU TO PIECES!!!"


    Kisame charged at Yuna, his face twisted in anger, and after he ran about half the distance, a small seal appeared under Kisame''s right foot, removing all friction, causing him to slip.


    Kisame became even angrier when he realized that Yuna was using the same trick against him Naruto used all those years ago, but despite that, he didn''t use his senses entirely and immediately reacted to the familiar trap.


    He twisted his head to the side, intending to dodge the seal that would increase the gravity around his head and smash him into the ground at an elerated pace. Unfortunately, this was precisely what Yuna expected to happen, so it looked like Kisame voluntarily pushed his head into a cake that was hovering midair, caking himself in the process.


    *SPLAT*


    However, Yuna wasn''t done yet, as the icing on Kisame''s face started glowing, activating the seals that were hidden in the cake, resulting in the exact effect Kisame tried to avoid. The gravity around his head increased, smacking him headfirst into the ground.


    Oppressive silence covered the clearing where the two groups met. While Itachi''s face still appeared to bepletely indifferent, he was dying on the inside due to Kisame getting tricked by the same seal yet again.


    ''Shouldn''t he have learned his lesson by now? Why does he still charge his enemies head-on after the slightest provocation? *Sigh* Why me?''


    Meanwhile, Sakura and Chiyo looked at the downed Kisame in bewilderment. They couldn''t believe how casually Yuna just pranked an S-Rank shinobi.


    On the other hand, Karin''s thoughts about the situation were rather¡­unique.


    ''Haaa~ Yuna-samapletely humiliated him in front of his colleague; I''m so jealous~''


    At the same time, Yuna turned around and walked towards Naruto. Both of them lifted their right arm and high-fived each other.


    "Okay, that was as easy as you imed it would be. Your turn, Naruto."


    "Hehe, okay¡­ Don''t worry, nee-san, I already have a good scheme in my mind."

 Chapter 361 - Pie Reigns Supreme!?

    <h4>Chapter 361 - Pie Reigns Supreme!?</h4>


    Kisame stood up from the ground, his whole face twisted in pure fury.


    "I will grind you into dust! I will shred you to pieces until there is nothing left of you! I WILL KILL YOU!!!"


    Kisame red his chakra, causing Yuna and Naruto to lift their eyebrows in surprise due to the meager amount. From what they remembered, Kisame should have at least five times as much chakra as he currently disyed.


    On the other hand, Itachi widened his eyes in surprise when he realized what Kisame wanted to do,


    "Stop it, you idiot, if you do that with your current bo¡­"


    "I DON''T CARE!!!"


    Kisame interrupted Itachi''s speech and folded his hands together while his index and middle fingers pointed upwards, forming a ram hand seal.


    "[Water Style: Great Exploding Water Shockwave]"


    A ridiculous amount of water was created by Kisame, and momentster, the tsunami-like water wave crashed towards Yuna and her group, causing Naruto to let out an impressed whistle.


    "*Whistle* That, is a lot of water."


    "R-Rather than being impressed, shouldn''t we do something about this?!"


    Naruto chuckled in amusement when he heard Sakura''s panicked voice.


    "Fine, fine, I will do something about it."


    Massive amounts of wind chakra started gathering on Naruto''s right hand as he lifted it up above his head.


    "Frankly, using such arge-scale jutsu against a group as small as ours serves minimal purpose and is just a waste of chakra."


    As Naruto finished his exnation, he shed down his hand, resulting in an enormous wind de crashing into the tsunami just as it was about to hit Yuna''s group, splitting it into two halves.


    "See? One concentrated attack can easily deflect a jutsu like this."


    Sakura and Chiyo could only look at Naruto in bewilderment when he finished his exnation about how easy it is to block a jutsu of such arge scale. After all, the wind de Naruto just used had almost as much chakra packed into it as they had in total.


    Meanwhile, Kisame staggered as soon as he finished his jutsu and started breathing heavily as well, causing Itachi to facepalm.


    "*Sigh* That''s why I wanted to stop you. These bodies only have around 20 percent of our real chakra capacity, so a big jutsu like that would obviously tire you out."


    "Shut up; I know what I am doing. I might be tired now, but I have a smallke worth of water at my disposal."


    Another sigh escaped Itachi, and he was just about to exin why that didn''t matter at all when a small chuckle echoed over the battlefield.


    "You truly are not the sharpest tool in the shed, huh? Ake worth of water at your disposal? I don''t see any water."


    As soon as Yuna finished speaking, the water she was standing on started freezing, and within seconds, the wholeke was covered by a sheen of ice, causing a constipated expression to appear on Kisame''s face. Apparently, he had forgotten that Yuna could use ice in the heat of the moment.


    Yunaughed out loud when she saw Kisame''s facial expression before her gazended on Itachi.


    "Well, you can go y with fish face, Naruto, while I will have a little chat with everyone''s favorite n murderer."


    Seeing that Naruto nodded his head in agreement, Yuna lowered her body and rushed towards Itachi. An ice sword appeared in her right hand, which she swiftly shed at Itachi, who blocked it with a kunai while allowing himself to be pushed back to create some distance between Kisame''s fight and his own.


    Hundreds of strikes were exchanged within seconds. Unlike Kisame, who blew his load instantly, Itachi''s current fighting style was a much better fit for the body he was currently using. No shy jutsu and basic closebat. Usually, he would throw in a few chakra-efficient illusions as well, but he was fully aware that that would serve no purpose against Yuna. She could shrug off powerful genjutsu when she was just a small child, and Itachi was under no illusion that that would have changed over the years.


    There was a short slump in his fight against Yuna, so Itachi took the chance to take a nce and Kisame and could only shake his head. Naruto was pretty much toying with him. Kisame was already out of chakra when the fight started, while Naruto was pretty much in perfect condition. Naturally, Kisame could get his chakra back by using his de to steal some from Naruto, but Naruto would obviously not allow that to happen.


    Yuna mimicked Itachi''s movement, and a look of amusement appeared on her face when she saw Naruto dodge one of Kisame''s attacks while casually cing multiple seals on the ground without Kisame noticing.


    "By the way, why do you and fish face over there have so little chakra?"


    Itachi thought about whether he should tell Yuna about it or not and concluded that there was no point in hiding it. He was just here to stall the pursuers anyway. Well, the fact that Yuna and Naruto showed up just a few hours after Gaara got kidnapped pretty much marked this mission as a failure anyway. Itachi didn''t believe that the Ichibi could be extracted before Yuna arrived.


    "It''s a technique that allows us to put our chakra and consciousness into a dead body and control it remotely."


    "Ohh, although I expected it to be something like that, that''s a pretty interesting technique. Oh well, that means that even if I were to kill you, you wouldn''t actually die, right? Guess it''s time to finish you then."


    "You sound rather confident; I wonder if you can actually back it up with your actions."


    Yuna''s grin widened as the sword she was holding became bigger and longer.


    "Naturally."


    Yuna vanished from where she stood and reappeared in front of Itachi, causing his eyes to widen in shock. He was not expecting Yuna to be capable of moving that fast. Nheless, he reacted to Yuna''s attack and lifted up two kunai to block her sword. However¡­


    "Useless."


    ¡­ Yuna''s sword cut through both kunai like they were made of paper and cut through Itachi''s body vertically.


    Itachi looked at the cleanly cut kunai he was still holding in disbelief before his consciousness faded away, causing the body he used to return to its original appearance.


    Yuna nodded in satisfaction and jumped back to where Naruto was currently fighting Kisame, just to see a pie hit Kisame in the face.


    He was about to fly into another fit of rage, but before he could do so, what still remained of the pie started shining, causing Kisame''s body to freeze up for a moment. Naruto appeared in front of him at that exact moment, with wind chakra already gathered on his hand, and just like he previously did with the water wave, he shed his hand downwards, cutting Kisame in two halves.


    "Hehe, as expected, pie reigns supreme."


    "That is quite the im you just made there, Naruto."


    Although Naruto flinched when he heard Yuna''s voice, he still puffed out his chest with confidence.


    "It''s the truth, after all."


    "Hoo? You''re rather gutsy to make that statement in front of me. It seems like we need to find out whether your im is valid or not after we saved Gaara, hehehe."


    "Of course, you cane at me any time, nee-san, hehehe."


    Meanwhile, Sakura, Chiyo, and even Karin decided to take some distance from Yuna and Naruto, who were currently surrounded by a dangerous aura and were cackling like they had gone crazy.

 Chapter 362 - I Prefer Punching Things

    <h4>Chapter 362 - I Prefer Punching Things</h4>


    Moments after Yuna cut through Itachi''s body, the real Itachi opened his eyes with a bewildered expression on his face. Just know, Yuna cut through two of his kunai like they were made out of paper. That should be impossible.


    Considering Itachi''s strength, he would naturally not use the standard kunai that every random genin had. After all, those would simply bend or shatter if he were to use his full strength. So, every shinobi started using specially made kunai that were harder, sharper and made out of more expensive materials after reaching a certain level of strength.


    And yet, Yuna cut through those kunai with a weapon she created out of her ice and, as far as Itachi could tell, without injecting any additional chakra into it while shing down.


    Wasn''t that impossible?


    "I WILL DEFINITELY KILL YOU, NARUTO UZUMAKI!!!"


    Itachi was awoken from his contemtion when he heard Kisame''s hate-filled roar echo over the forest, causing Itachi to shake his head.


    ''Did that meathead get hit by another prank? It seems like Naruto Uzumaki got himself an enemy for life. Oh well, I don''t really care. I guess I should report the situation for now."


    Itachi directed his consciousness into the ring he was wearing. Momentster, he found himself inside a big room with multiple transparent and two non-transparent people standing in a circle around an unconscious young man with white skin and the symbol for love on his forehead.


    "Itachi, you are back already? Did you get your ass kicked or what?"


    However, Itachi ignored Deidara''s jeering and started speaking.


    "This mission is a failure. Yuna Uzumaki will be here soon, and we are far from done with the extraction."


    "Haa? What kind of nonsense are you saying? Isn''t this perfect? You can continue the extraction while Sasori and I capture her."


    Itachi gave Deidara a look of pity before looking at Pain, who had the final say in this matter.


    Pain, or rather, Nagato, was quite flustered after Yuna managed to cake him, but after a little bit of coaxing from Obito, his godplex was firmly back in ce, so he was naturally looking down on Yuna.


    "For now, our priority is extracting the Ichibi, so you should priorities stalling her rather than capturing her. However, if there is a good opportunity, then you can capture her. In fact, even killing her is fine since we still have her little brother as a backup."


    Itachi could only shake his head when he heard Pain''s orders but didn''tment on it any further.


    ''It seems like Akatsuki will lose two of its members today, and with a bit of luck, Kisame''s brain will overheat due to anger, resulting in him waltzing straight into Konoha to get his revenge. *Sigh* Enduring the quirks of all these obnoxious people is so annoying, but it''s all worth it. After all, it''s for the sake of my little sister.''


    Meanwhile, Yuna and her group continued their search for Gaara. Since they met Itachi and Kisame, they could at least be certain that they were moving in the correct direction.


    While they were moving, Sakura couldn''t help but look and Yuna and Naruto in awe. After all, they just defeated two S-Rank shinobi, and even if they were only copies with a smaller chakra amount, that only made that achievement slightly less impressive.


    Although she couldn''t really understand what kind of trick Naruto was pulling during his fight, she could at least understand that Naruto was moving very fast the whole time.


    Additionally, Yuna''s fight with Itachi was even more impressive from her perspective simply because it was easier to understand. A high-speed sh of sword and kunai. In fact, the shes were so fast that Sakura couldn''t even see half of them.


    ''So that is what it means to be an S-Rank shinobi. If that Sasori guy I''m about to face can move at that speed as well, I see no hope for me actually winning this fight. So the real question is how Itachipares to other S-Rank shinobi. I can only hope that his strength is at the top of the power scale.''


    As if she could read Sakura''s thoughts, Yuna chuckled in amusement at her changing facial expressions.


    "There is no need to worry, Sakura. Itachi heavily specializes in speed and genjutsu and is, at least in my opinion, one of the more dangerous S-Ranks. Fighting at such a high speed is something only very few can do. For example, Sasori specializes in puppets and poison, so he naturally can not move as fast as Itachi."


    Sakura sighed in relief when she heard Yuna''s words. If everyone in Akatsuki could move that fast, then she really wouldn''t know what to do with herself.


    Meanwhile, Chiyo was even more shocked than Sakura. After all, she had lived a long life and had a much better grasp on the level of strength a shinobi had and was much more experienced in judging it.


    An essential factor that Sakura oversaw was that while Yuna used a huge sword to fight Itachi, Itachi was only using two kunai. That means, that Yuna could keep up with Itachi, despite using a significantly slower weapon than him, so she was either even faster than him, or her skill was superior. As far as Chiyo could judge, it was the second case.


    ''*Sigh* I guess it''s good that we are allied with Konoha now. I really wouldn''t want to face this woman on a battlefield.''


    A few minutester, the group reached their destination. A huge boulder that had a seal tag on it and was covering the entrance to a cave.


    Yuna chuckled in amusement when she saw the seal tag and directed her gaze at Karin.


    "Well, give it a try, Karin."


    "Yes, Yuna-sama!"


    Karin ran up the bolder and squatted down next to the seal without a moment of hesitation. The finger on her right hand lit up with chakra as she started moving them slowly over the seal.


    Momentster, a contempt-filled sneer appeared on her face.


    "I see; this is supposed to fix the bolder to this location and make it unbreakable. To remove the seal the proper way, we need to locate four more seal tags in the surrounding and rip them off simultaneously."


    Naturally, everyone immediately understood that that wasn''t the only solution when Karin talked about the "proper way" to remove the seal.


    "I see; the way you said that implies that you have a less time-consuming solution, right?"


    Karin nodded at Chiyo''s question and looked at the seal tag in front of her like it was a piece of garbage.


    "I will just dismantle the whole thing and deactivate it that way."


    "Mhh, I see; how long will that take?"


    "Aaaand, I''m done."


    "Huh?"


    Yuna and Naruto couldn''t help but chuckle a little when they saw Chiyo''s bewildered expression, while Sakura couldn''t help but smile wryly. She considered herself to be pretty smart, so she decided that she would dabble in seals a little and was pretty much met with failure.


    Failure probably wasn''t the correct word since she managed to create a few minor seals, but her sess could at best be called adorable in front of what an Uzumaki could do.


    She once asked Karin for some tips, which she readily agreed to, but unfortunately, the tips were in anguage that Sakura couldn''tprehend. Despite knowing the basics of sealing, the "basic hints" Karin gave her were soplex that she had absolutely no idea what to do with them or what they even meant.


    That was when she decided that there was no purpose in her learning proper sealing arts. She decided that the Uzumaki n could have all that sealing mumbo jumbo for themself and that she wouldn''t bother with it.


    "Well, the door is unlocked; why don''t you open it for us, Sakura."


    Sakura nodded her head at Yuna''s request, and momentster, chakra started gathering in her fist.


    In the end, she preferred punching things over learning seals.

 Chapter 363 - A Negative Customer Review

    <h4>Chapter 363 - A Negative Customer Review</h4>


    A loud explosion echoed through the cave as Sakura''s fist impacted the massive boulder, blocking the entrance, smashing it into thousands of pieces.


    Yuna and her group walked into the cave, but Sasori and Deidara immediately blocked their path. While Sasori looked like a hunched-over monstrosity with a demon-looking giant mask on its back with a long metal tail procuring out of its mouth, Deidara was a normal-looking human with nted eyes and long blonde hair that was covering his left eye.


    "You made me wait; I hate waiting."


    Yuna scoffed at Sasori''s words and let her gaze wander over the cave.


    "You didn''t have to wait for us. You could have just killed yourself immediately when you heard that I wasing here and saved all of us some time."


    Yuna''s gaze stopped on Gaara, who was currently getting Shukaku extracted from him and sighed in relief. As far as she could tell, the ritual was far from over, and they still had plenty of time to rescue him.


    "What arrogance; let''s see if you can still talk like that after I''ve shown you my art."


    "Sorry, but I really don''t have that much interest in art except for por¡­*cough* very sophisticated stuff."


    Yuna could feel some burning gazes on her back but ignored thempletely.


    "Well, as we previously discussed, you can have blondy, Naruto."


    Without waiting any longer, Naruto shot towards Deidara, who smiled wildly while tossing a tiny y bird into the air, which turned into a huge animated y bird after a puff of smoke. He swiftly mounted the bird and momentster fley out of the cave, with Naruto following after him.


    "Hahaha, it seems like today is my lucky day, and I will have the chance to capture another Jinchuuriki."


    Naruto rolled his eyes at Deidara''s provocation while covering his whole body with a wind chakra armor, significantly increasing his speed.


    Honestly, there was minimal purpose in chasing down Deidara. After all, their goal was to rescue Gaara and not defeat all the enemies, but what else was Naruto supposed to do? If he tried to insert himself in the fight against Sasori as well, wouldn''t Yuna use him of bullying the weak?


    Meanwhile, Yuna looked at the departing Deidara with a weird expression on her face. Somehow, his departing figure made her feel incredibly regretful. She felt like a huge opportunity just slipped through her fingers, but she couldn''t tell why. As far as she knew, Deidara''s primary technique was turning y into explosives, and she simply didn''t see how that could possibly interest her.


    While Yuna was pondering whether there was anything special about Deidara or not, Chiyo finished her exnation about Sasori, whose current form was only a puppet he wore as an armor and that the real him was inside of it.


    Although Yuna could understand the logic behind that, there was a bit of a w in that strategy as well. The most dangerous aspect about puppet masters was their poisonbined with their puppets'' unpredictable movements. If you were to put a human inside a puppet, its movement automatically bes more predictable.


    Anyway, the fight started with Chiyo lifting up a chakra string with about ten kunai attached to it, but Sasori blocked those byzily moving his metal tail around. Then, he removed his face mask, revealing a grotesque puppet mouth that swiftly shot dozens of senbon needles at Karin, Sakura, and Chiyo, whole his tail pierced towards Yuna at high speed.


    Sakura and Chiyo blocked the needles by simply dodging out of the way, while Karin pped her hands together, causing a thin blue sphere to form around her, which easily blocked what remained of the attack.


    Meanwhile, Yuna rolled her eyes at Sasori''s attack and made ice cover her right hand.


    *ng*


    The sound of metal hitting something hard echoed through the cave as Yuna caught Sasori''s attack with her ice-covered hand.


    "Oi, oi, what are you doing, Sasori? Why are you aggroing enemies that are not here to fight you?"


    *Crack*


    Yuna twisted her hand, tearing the top part of Sasori''s tail off, making his eyes widen in surprise.


    He quickly retracted his tail to prevent Yuna from damaging it further and lifted up his left hand to shoot the cylinder that was attached to it towards his enemies.


    It exploded mid-air, resulting in dozens of small containers spreading through the room, which exploded as well, resulting in thousands of poisoned needles flying everywhere, covering most of the battlefields.


    However, just like during his previous attack, Sakura and Chiyo avoided the attack by ideally moving their bodies through it, while Karin''s chakra shield still stood firm. A bunch of tiny needles simply wasn''t enough to put a dent in it, no matter how many there were.


    On the other hand, Yuna was a little bit further away from the st zone, so only very few senbon needles actually reached her, and those that did, she casually fished out of mid-air and tossed them aside.


    Sasori couldn''t help but be bewildered by what he just saw. Although he was a little surprised by Karin''s shield, that didn''t bother him too much, and neither did that Yuna could get out of his attack without a scratch, simply due to being further away.


    However, he couldn''tprehend how someone as young as Sakura could see through such aplex attack and get out of it scot-free.


    He squinted his eyes and realized what was going on momentster.


    "I see; you used your strings to help the inexperienced brat through my attacks. A solid n, Chiyo. However¡­"


    *Slurp*


    A loud slurp echoed through the cave, confusing not only Sasori but also Sakura and Chiyo.


    Sasori''s gaze wandered, and momentster, he saw the source of the slurping sound, which almost made him keel over.


    Yuna had cracked open the piece of tail she previously broke and had taken out a small ss vessel that stored poison inside the tail.


    She had taken a staw out of nowhere and was currently happily drinking the poison from the ss container.


    Sasori was just about to ask what in the world she was doing when a frown appeared on Yuna''s face while she shook her head in dissatisfaction.


    She waved her hand, resulting in two small ice cubes forming, tossed them into the ss container, and took another sip. This time, she nodded in satisfaction.


    "Seriously, Sasori, your customer service is sub-par. You are not even serving your drinks at an adequate temperature. What a poor performance."


    Eerie silence covered the battlefield as Sakura, Chiyo, and Sasori looked at Yuna in absolute bewilderment.


    "Wha¡­"


    *BOOM*


    Sasori was just about to regain his power of speech when four chains entirely made out of chakra crashed into his puppet body, smashing it to pieces.


    "Hahaha, what a small-fry. To think that an S-Rank shinobi could be distracted by something as simple as someone voluntarily drinking deadly poison. How pathetic."


    Sakura and Chiyo''s faces deadpanned at Karin''s exmation, while Yuna nodded in approval.


    ''Indeed, I agree that a negative customer review can hit someone pretty hard, but there honestly is no point in freezing up like that.''


    [Yes, that was definitely why he froze up, and it had nothing to do with you slurping the supposedly deadly poison he created like a cocktail.]


    ''Yes, I agree. Besides, if he doesn''t want me to drink it like a cocktail, he shouldn''t have made it taste like one.''


    [D-Did, that really taste like a cocktail?]


    ''A little. Especially after I put the ice cubes in, well, we''re talking about a cocktail that is least 90% proof, so there is that.''


    [WHAT KIND OF COCKTAIL IS OVER 90% PROOF!?]


    ''Err, the good ones? If the first sip doesn''t feel like someone smashed a sledgehammer against your head, can it even be called a cocktail?''


    [Urgh, this is another one of those cultivator things, huh?]


    ''Huh? It is?''

 Chapter 364 - Fighting Deidara Part 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 364 - Fighting Deidara Part 1/2</h4>


    Meanwhile, Naruto was chasing after the still flying Deidara with an annoyed expression on his face. He noticed another batch of animated y spidersing at him and dodged them with practiced ease. Momentster, said spiders exploded a few meters behind him, missing himpletely.


    ''This is so annoying; where does he get all these y figures from? Although I can''t see it properly from down here, he barely moves his hands, so I don''t believe he makes them on the spot. Does he have a storage seal filled with y statuettes or something like that?''


    "Oi, blondy, for how long do you n to run away? This is getting boring."


    Deidara sneered at Naruto''s question and took out a few more y figurines, tossing them at Naruto.


    "Well, I''m quite satisfied with the current situation. I can freely attack you, while you can''t do anything about it. I see no reason to break the current status."


    "Wait, seriously!? I thought you wanted to lure me into some kind of trap, so I obediently followed you around. Since you didn''t have a proper n from the beginning, I might as well have directly shot you down."


    Deidara''s sneer widened when he heard Naruto''s words.


    "Oh? You think you can shoot me down when I''m this fa¡­"


    Before Deidara could finish speaking, his mouth closed shut as he noticed the ungodly amounts of chakra Naruto was currently gathering.


    "Oi, oi, what in th¡­"


    "[Wind Style: Thousand Wind de Gale.]


    Deidara''s eyes bulged out when he saw the massive storm of razor-sharp wind des shooting towards him. Without a moment of hesitation, he jumped off of his mount and controlled it to fly into the storm, where he swiftly exploded it, weakening the storm a little.


    This gave him just enough time to weave a few hand signs before the storm reached him and cut his body into thousands of pieces.


    Instead of being happy about that, a frown appeared on Naruto''s face as he did not believe that an S-Rank shinobi would go down so quickly. As is Deidara wanted to confirm Naruto''s guess, two y snakes burst out of the ground and swiftly entangled Naruto. Unfortunately, Naruto was still surrounded by his wind armor, so the sneaks were ground into dust.


    Despite being destroyed, the shredded parts started glowing, and momentster, Naruto was engulfed by an explosion.


    "Hahaha, how do you like my art!?"


    Deidara emerged out of the ground, revealing that his previously destroyed body was nothing but a y clone, and immediately started mocking Naruto.


    However, Deidara''s mockingughter got stuck in his throat when Naruto casually walked out of the dust cloud produced by the explosion without a single singe on his body and while mockingly dedusting his clothes.


    "Well, that had about three standard explosive tags worth of power. Sorry, but that is far from enough to prate my wind armor."


    Deidara''s face grew solemn when he realized that this fight would be far from as easy as he expected.


    "Very good; it seems like I will be able to show you more of my art. Since C1 didn''t show any effect at all, I might as well skip directly to C3."


    Deidara''s hands vanished into the two bags he had by his sides, and momentster, loud chewing noise was heard, confusing Naruto.


    ''No idea what C1 or C3 means, but I guess that is the strength of his explosives? Where in the world is that chewing noiseing from?"


    Naruto nced around the battlefield, and momentater, his gazended on Deidara''s bags that still had his hands inside of them.


    ''No way¡­''


    The chewing stopped, and Deidara took his hands out of his y bags.


    ''It can''t be true¡­''


    Then, he revealed the palm of his hands, which both had a mouth on them.


    ''You have got to be joking¡­''


    Then, the mouths opened, revealing two tounges with an expertly crafted miniature of a dragon on each of them.


    ''H-He, formed those figures with the mouths he had in his hands!?''


    "Hehe, let me show you the power of my ar¡­"


    "JUST HOW DEXTEROUS ARE THE TOUNGES OF THOSE HAND-MOUTHS!?"


    "¡­"


    An awkward silence covered the battlefield after Naruto''s outburst, which was broken after Naruto uttered a slight cough.


    "*Cough* Sorry about that. I was just a little bit surprised by the¡­err skillful disy of your art. So, please go ahead and do your thing, Handblowjob."


    A tick mark appeared on Deidara''s forehead when he heard Naruto''s nickname for him, and momentster, his anger exploded as the two miniature-sized dragons grew huge and started flying, with Deidara sitting on top of one of them.


    "YOU WILL PAY FOR MOCKING ME LIKE THIS!!!"


    The tails of the two dragons grew one segment shorter as they opened their mouths, revealing dozens of bird-like statues that were swiftlyunched towards Naruto.


    "Geez, what are you so angry for? I think that nickname is rather fitting."


    Naruto lifted his right hand, causing a small chakra sphere to appear on it, which quickly grew in size. While growing, four shuriken-like protrusions grew at the sides of the chakra ball, but momentster, it started destabilizing, causing Naruto to frown.


    ''Still can''t do it one-handed, huh?''


    His other hand rose as well and was quickly ced close to the ever-growing chakra ball, stabilizing it instantly, and momentster, he threw it towards Deidara.


    "[Wind Style: Rasen Shuriken]"


    Naruto''s jutsu cleaved through the approaching swarm of flying explosives like they were made out of paper, and before Deidara could react, it appeared in front of the dragon he was riding and crashed into it.


    Deidara immediately realized he was in trouble and instantly abandoned the dragon he was riding and jumped towards the other. Meanwhile, the Rasen Shuriken exploded, creating a massive sphere of rampaging miniature wind des that instantly shredded the dragon and the surrounding explosive y birds into pieces.


    At first, Deidara believed he was out of the st zone. However, he quickly realized that Naruto''s jutsu was still expanding, so he promptly created another tiny y spider and immediately detonated it in front of him, sting him further away from Naruto''s attack radius.


    Although his desperate move managed to save him from Naruto''s attack, sting himself away with his own explosion resulted in him having some burn marks all over his body, which caused his anger to spike.


    "YOU BASTARD, I WILL MAKE YOU PAY FOR THIS!!!"


    Frankly, he wanted to save what he was about to do for Itachi, but now he no longer cared about it. He would win this fight, even if it meant killing Naruto, which he was not supposed to do.


    "I WILL SHOW YOU THE POWER OF MY C4!!!"

 Chapter 365 - Fighting Deidara Part 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 365 - Fighting Deidara Part 2/2</h4>


    As soon as he finished speaking, Deidara took out some more y and started chewing on it with his regr mouth, resulting in Naruto giving him a weirded-out look.


    ''Is it really necessary that he chews his y before everything single one of his attacks?''


    [Well, considering what we have seen so far, I would say yes, it is.]


    *HURRGH*


    The sound of someone emptying the contents of their stomach echoed over the forest, causing Naruto to look at Deidara with disgust.


    ''Eww, that''s nasty. Whatever he just created, I''m not letting it touch me.''


    As soon as Naruto finished that thought, the y Deidara just¡­ procured, started moving, and a few secondster, a giant figure of Deidara himself was created.


    Naruto''s eyes widened when he saw a fifty-meter tall figure of Deidara as he prepared himself to teleport away instantly.


    ''If that thing explodes as well, then I''m out of here.''


    Momentster, the giant y figure started bloating, causing Naruto to squint his eyes. That was totally different from the other explosives so far, which usually started glowing instead.


    Shortly after, the massive figure popped like a balloon instead of exploding, which made Naruto frown. His first thought was that Deidara''s jutsu failed, but considering the mad grin on his face, Naruto very much doubted that.


    A calctive grin appeared on Naruto''s face, which was reced by a cocky smile before Deidara could notice his previous facial expression.


    "Hehe, what is this? Failed your own jutsu, huh? How pitiful."


    Deidara''s grin grew even wider when he heard Naruto''s words as he pped his hands together and formed the seal of confrontation.


    "Victora is mine! ART IS A BANG!!! KATSU!!!"


    Momentster, every living being in the surroundings except for Deidara started crumbling away, which naturally included Naruto, who was frantically looking at his arms, legs, and body, which were slowly turning into dust until nothing remained of them.


    "HAHAHA, THAT''S RIGHT, DIE!!! BE CONSUMED BY MILLIONS OF BOMBS YOU CAN NOT SEE AND PERISH!!!"


    Momentster, Deidara took a few deep breaths before an annoyed expression appeared on his face.


    "Damn, I was not supposed to kill the Junchuuriki. Of well, I frankly don¡­"


    "[Massive Rasengan]"


    *BOOM*


    A gigantic sphere of blue spinning chakra smashed into Deidara''s back, resulting in him being flung away at high speed and, after crashing through dozen of trees, crashing into the ground, producing a huge smoke cloud.


    Meanwhile, Narutonded on Deidara''s y dragon and drew a few seals on its back, resulting in it turning back to its original size and crashing to the ground.


    Surprisingly, Deidara managed to shakily get up from the ground, which caused Naruto to look at him in surprise.


    "Not bad, you managed to but a wall of y between yourself and my attack just before I hit you, preventing quite a bit of damage."


    However, Deidara couldn''t even hear Naruto''s praise as he red at him in hatred.


    "HOW!? HOW COULD YOU EVADE MY ART!?"


    Naruto pondered for a moment whether he should exin himself or not and then decided just to do it. After all, wasn''t it unfair that only viins were allowed to monologue?


    "Pretty simple, actually. All attacks you used so far worked on the same principle. You infused your y with your chakra and then used the connection generated through that to detonate them remotely. So, I only had to make sure to get rid of the chakra inside the y to make it harmless."


    "In case you are wondering how I did that, I used my seals. You might have forgotten about it since I didn''t use any seals in this fight so far, but I''m still considered as one of the most proficient seal masters of the Elemental Nations. In fact, I consider myself to be the second-best, just after my nee-san."


    Deidara gritted his teeth in anger when he realized that Naruto had tricked him. The Naruto he saw dying was only a clone, which Naruto used to gauge whether his preventive measure would work. That meant that his outburst after seeing Naruto die was precisely what he was waiting for.


    Naruto saw Deidara''s anger spike, and a mocking grin appeared on his face.


    "Well, do you have any other cards to y, Handblowjob?"


    Deidara saw red when he heard Naruto mocking him again, resulting in Deidara tearing away the clothing covering his upper body, revealing what appeared to be a stitched wound on his chest.


    However, he used one of his hand mouths to tear away the stitches, revealing yet another mouth on his chest.


    "Damnit, just how many mouths do you have!? Do you want to break some messed up world record!?"


    Deidara ignored Naruto''s words as he swiftly started feeding y to the mouth in his chest.


    "VERY WELL, I HAVE ENOUGH OF THIS MOCKERY!!! I WILL SHOW YOU MY ULTIMATE ART!!! BEHOLD MY MASTERPIECE!!! SELF-DESTRUCTION!!! I WILL TURN MY DEATH ITSELF INTO THE ULTIMATE FORM OF ART!!!"


    Instead of panicking, Naruto had a slightly conflicted expression on his face as he noticed the ck lines that started covering Deidara''s body and seemed topress him into a ck ball.


    "HAHAHA, THIS BLAST WILL COVER MORE THAN 10 KILOMETRES!!! IT''S IMPOSSIBLE FOR YOU TO GET AWAY!!! COME ON, SHOW IT TO ME!!! SHOW ME YOUR FEAR AS YOU REALIZE YOUR INEVITABLE DEATH!!!"


    Instead of showing his fear, Naruto''s expression became even more awkward.


    "*Cough* Err¡­ Oh no, how could I possibly travel the distance of ten kilometers within an instant?"


    As Naruto said that, he slowly took a three-pronged kunai out of his weapon holster.


    "¡­"


    "¡­"


    The silence was so heavy; you could slice it with a knife as Deidara looked at the kunai in Naruto''s had with crimson red eyes.


    "*Cough* Errr¡­sorry for destroying the mood?"


    "F*CK YOU, NARUTO UZUMAKI!!!"


    *BOOOOM*


    A few minutes after the aftermath of the heavy explosion settled down, Naruto reappeared at the now devastated battlefield with a wry smile on if face.


    "Geez, he didn''t have to curse me like that. How rude. Isn''t it his own fault for forgetting about my ability to teleport?"


    [Isn''t the only reason he forgot about it, because he lost himself in his anger due to you constantly mocking him.]


    ''Now, now, that''s just unreasonable, Kurama. I didn''t mock him THAT much.''


    [Pretty sure that nickname alone brought him over the edge.]


    ''Mhhh, really? I thought it fit him rather well, though?''


    [I''m pretty sure it doesn''t matter whether it''s a good fit or not.]


    ''Is that so? Oh well, he''s dead now, so I guess it doesn''t matter anymore.''


    Naruto was just about to teleport back to Yuna when he saw something sparkling in the crater Deidara left behind.


    "Ohh? Is there still something left of him after that explosion?"


    After searching for a short moment, Naruto managed to dig up a teal-colored ring, which caused him to tilt his head in confusion.


    "How in the world did a ring of all things survive that explosion?"


    Naruto inspected the ring a bit further and noticed that there were actually seals engraved into it, which immediately sparked his interest.


    After analyzing it for a while, a wide grin appeared on Naruto''s face as he put the ring on his right index finger.


    "Hehe, let''s have some fun with this~"

 Chapter 366 - Against Sasori Part 1/2

    <h4>Chapter 366 - Against Sasori Part 1/2</h4>


    Moments after Karin smashed apart Sasori''s puppet armor, a figure jumped out of the smashed parts, causing Chiyo''s eyes to widen in shock. That figure had spiky red hair and greyish, brown eyes with a facial expression that showed no emotions; this was Sasori''s real body. Surprisingly, he didn''t seem to have aged a single day since Chiyost saw him.


    However, before she couldment any further on that, Sasori took out a scroll and unfurled it, revealing the kanji for three written on it. Then, with a puff of smoke, a new puppet appeared.


    "T-Third Kazegake-sama!?"


    Yet again, Chiyo was surprised due to the puppet looking very simr to the Third Kazekage, but before she couldment any further on that, des shot out from the puppet''s right arm as the puppet approached Karin at high speed.


    Karin saw the poison gleaming on the des and immediately jumped backward. However, the Kazekage puppet was faster than her and still managed to reach Karin, who swiftly moved her chains to block the des.


    A loud ng echoed through the cave as Karin''s chains blocked the de-filled arm, which immediately started entangling the arm. Sakura appeared next to the puppet and punched towards it in an attempt to destroy it while Karin was stopping it from retreating, but the des detached themself from its arm, allowing it to slip away.


    Meanwhile, Chiyo took out two scrolls as well, and momentster, two puppets were floating next to her, which both had some resemnce to Sasori. Although Sasori''s face was still unmoving, there was clearly some annoyance in his voice when he started speaking.


    "The first puppets I created and which I made to resemble my parents, huh? Do you really think you can face me with tools I myself created?"


    "We''ll see about that. You don''t really believe that I left them unchanged and didn''t add anything new, did you?"


    Sasori scoffed at Chiyo''s words, and after a few finger twitches, his puppet''s mouth opened up, allowing ck iron sand to flow out of it.


    "These two puppets you are using are merepies made to resemble a human, but this one is the real thing. I made it out of the Third Kazekage''s body, and as such, it can use his signature jutsu. His Iron Sand. I call it, Human Puppet."


    Chiyo''s face became solemn when she saw the iron sand move and immediately spoke to Karin and Sakura.


    "Be careful; he can freely move the iron sand and shape it however he wants. Additionally, immediately discard everything you carry with you since he can control those things as well."


    Luckily, neither Karin nor Sakura used metallic equipment. Usually, Karin used her seals and chakra chains to fight, while Sakura specialized in taijutsu.


    While Chiyo was exining the Third Kazekage''s jutsu, Sasori made his move as hundreds of small sand clumps started hovering around his puppet.


    "[Iron Sand Drizzle]"


    A barrage of iron sand projectile was shot at Karin, Sakura, and Chiyo. Like the previous few times, Karin was surrounded by a chakra sphere, but this time, it actually started destabilizing as soon as the first projectiles impacted it, causing a frown to appear on her face as she began to enhance it with more seals.


    On the other hand, Chiyo moved one of her puppets in front of her and made it lift its arms towards the iing storm, causing a chakra shield to raise in front of Chiyo.


    Meanwhile, Sakura chose a less elegant option, as she simply smashed her first into the ground, resulting in a huge stone formation raising in front of her, blocking the sand.


    While Karin and Sakura overcame the attack without a scratch, Chiyo''s puppet was heavily damaged due to the iron sand seeping into its joints, demonstrating why it was so dangerous.


    "Ohh? all of you managed to get out of that without a scratch; how impressive."


    Although Sasori''s words may sound like a praise, considering his face still showed no motions, it could only be seen as mockery.


    Then, the iron sand started moving yet again, but it formed into a gigantic cube and an equally gigantic pyramid this time. Although it showed only for a split second, a smirk appeared on Karin''s face when she saw the much bigger targets.


    Karin immediately jumped back to return the vanguard position back to Sakura, who was slightly surprised by her action but assumed that Karin was plotting something.


    The pyramid shot towards Sakura, but she dodged it by jumping backward. However, while she was jumping, the huge cube flew towards the spot she wanted tond on to crush her as soon as she arrived.


    Sakura wasn''t worried in the slightest as she felt the familiar tuck of chakra strings taking control of her body, slightly shifting her trajectory in mid-air, so the cube would barely miss her.


    While jumping backward, Sakura started gathering chakra into her fist, and as soon as shended next to the cube, she smashed her fist into it, resulting in it crashing against a wall and embedding itself inside it.


    Before Sasori couldment on that inhuman disy of power, Karinnded on the cube with a smirk on her face. Her four chains entangled the cube to stop it from moving while her hands moved at lightning speed, engraving hundreds of seals into the cube within seconds.


    Sasori wanted the iron sand cube to move away from Karin or at least split it up into smaller parts, but the more seals Karin drew, the less control he had over it.


    So, he made the pyramid dissolve back into iron sand and shot another barrage of sand projectiles at Karin, who continued drawing seals as if she didn''t even notice the attack.


    Chiyo appeared in front of Karin, and just like her puppet previously did, she lifted her hand, causing a chakra shield to raise again while showing off that she had turned her right arm into an artificial one.


    "I Have no clue what you are doing, but this should be worth it, right?"


    A smirk appeared on Karin''s face as she finished drawing seals and started injecting chakra into her creation.


    "Naturally. [Uzumaki Sealing Style: Maic Enhancement.]"


    The whole cube started glowing, and momentster, Sasori noticed that he had lost control of the iron sand. Additionally, all the iron sand and even the metal weapons in close vicinity to the cube were pulled towards it.


    "Well, this will only stay active for a short while, so let''s finish off the Kazekage puppet while all his iron sand is trapped."


    Sakura and Chiyo looked at the iron cube that now looked like a weird work of art due to all kinds of things sticking to it with fascination before they nodded their head in agreement and refocused their attention on Sasori.


    Meanwhile, Sasori inwardly frowned when he saw one of his greatest masterpieces being disabled so easily. Although he could still use the Kazekage puppet, what was the point in doing so when its most significant advantage was gone?


    So, he put it back into its storage scroll and removed his coat without any hesitation.


    "Very well, it has been a long time since I used myself."


    Karin, Sakura, and Chiyo couldn''t help but look at Sasori''s body in bewilderment. Although Karin and Sakura already found it slightly weird that Chiyo turned one of her arms into a puppet, it seems like Sasori took an even more extreme approach.


    "Y-You actually turned yourself into a puppet, Sasori?"

 Chapter 367 - Against Sasori Part 2/2

    <h4>Chapter 367 - Against Sasori Part 2/2</h4>


    Sakura hid herself behind a boulder as a powerful fire stream was sent away out of Sasori''s hands. Simultaneously, Karin''s chakra chains shot towards Sasori, which he dodged by stabbing the metal cable stored inside his stomach area into the ground and using it to push himself away.


    While he was dodging, Chiyo''s two puppets approached him and shed at him with the des that appeared on their hands. Sasori blocked these two attacks with the two additional ded hands he put on his puppet body. While retreating, he pointed the palm of his hands at Chiyo''s two puppets, resulting in two thin water beams slicing them in half horizontally.


    Sasori''s two feet touched the ground, and as soon as they did, the ground in a radius of about 2 meters around him started glowing.


    Sasori was shocked by that sudden development and confirmed that he somehownded inside aplex arrangement of seals with a quick nce. He wanted to leave the glowing circle of seals as soon as possible, but before he could do so, the seals fully activated, disturbing the movement of his chakra for a short moment.


    If he were a normal shinobi, something like this would at best leave him slightly disorientated, but he modified himself to be a puppet, and only a small part of him was still human, so, unlike normal humans, his whole body moved through chakra alone.


    As such, as soon as the seal activated, his whole body became unresponsive, and not even a secondter, a fist smashed into his side, causing his puppet body to disassemble itself.


    The assant, Sakura, frowned when she saw that instead of shattering the whole puppet, it only split itself into parts, while the part she punched only had a few cracks in it. Somehow, she didn''t think that that was enough to kill Sasori.


    Momentster, the scattered parts started moving, and as if nothing happened to it, Sasori''s puppet body reassembled itself.


    If his face allowed facial features, then Sasori would have a deep frown on his face. Since Chiyo was here, he didn''t expect this to be an easy fight from the start, but he didn''t expect that Chiyo would not be the most troublesome enemy.


    Karin''s seals caught himpletely off-guard again and again. He had never fought against someone who used seals during battle.


    ''Isn''t that little girl a little too troublesome? How in the world does she know two sealing techniques that counter me so perfectly? I could still understand the first one since increasing the maism of something could be helpful, but why would she bother to learn the second one? That one can pretty much only be used against me and would have almost no effect on everybody else.''


    ''Is she a shinobi Konoha groomed just to counter me? No, that is impossible since no one knows about my full abilities. No, there is only one possible solution. She created them while we were fighting just to counter me. Kakuza talked about the Uzumaki n''s affinity for seals, but this is simply ridiculous.''


    Sasori finished his contemtion, and the atmosphere in the room immediately changed.


    "Very well, this has been going on for longer than I wanted, so let''s finish this."


    Sasori took out a huge scroll while removing a small cover on his chest. He injected chakra into the scroll, resulting in 100 puppets appearing in mid-air, and momentster, the same amount of chakra strings shot out of his opened chestpartment and connected themselves with the puppets.


    "I once took out a country with these, so let''s see what you can do. [Red Secret Technique: Performance of a Hundred Puppets]"


    The trio''s face grew solemn when they saw the horde of puppets hovering around Sasori, and without a moment of hesitation, Chiyo took out a huge scroll as well.


    Just like Sasori, she injected her chakra into it, but unlike Sasori, only ten puppets appeared, which were connected with a chakra string to her fingers, one finger per puppet.


    "[White Secret Technique: The Chikamatsu Collection of Ten Puppets]"


    Meanwhile, Karin lifted up her shirt, revealing a heavily decorated Uzumaki n symbol that was drawn on her stomach. The five fingers on her right hand started glowing, and after pressing them against her stomach, she twisted her hand counterclockwise, causing the seal on her stomach to spin.


    The seal unfurled itself, and momentster, her whole body was covered in seals, while the skin around her eyes turned ck, and a dense cloak of blue chakra covered her body.


    "[Uzumaki Sealing Style: Seal Armor]"


    A shiver went through Karin''s body when she felt Yuna''s re on her for not using the full name of the technique.


    ''Oh no, I forgot the technique''s full name, and Yuna-sama noticed it. It seems like I will be punished as soon as we are back in Konoha.''


    Karin quickly wiped away the droll that was about to spill out of her mouth and focused her attention on Sasori.


    At the same time, Sakura¡­ clenched and unclenched her fists. She didn''t have any fancy final moves she could use¡­


    Momentster, a puppet massacre started. Sasori''s puppet army might look imposing, but it clearly favored quantity over quality. This, and the fact that Sasori couldn''t fine-control them, made them pretty easy picking. But, Sasori was constantly taking out more puppets to keep the number at 100, turning this into a fight of attrition.


    On the other hand, Chiyo''s ten puppets were all considered masterpieces created by Monzaemon Chikamatsu, the inventor of the Puppet Technique. They were not only powerful individually but were literally made to be used simultaneously and even had multiple techniques that incorporated more than one puppet.


    At the same time, Sakura had some difficulties but could still keep going. Unlike Yuna and Itachi''s absurd speed, she could easily follow the puppet''s movement. Tsunade put heavy emphasis on learning how to dodge during her training, so she was only hit a few times, and those hits only resulted in a few small scratches. Naturally, all of Sasori''s weapons were doused in poison, but since Sakura had already analyzed the poison while they were in Suna, she had the antidote with her.


    Meanwhile, Karin was going utterly berserk on those poor puppets. None of them had enough firepower to puncture through her chakra cloak, and her four chakra chains tore dozens of puppets apart with every single swing.


    Thebination of her chakra cloak and her chains made her pretty much unbeatable in a fight against arge horde of weak opponents, which was demonstrated rather spectacrly in this fight. Despite fighting against thest card of an S-Rank shinobi, she was under almost no pressure and was utterly crushing her enemy.


    Naturally, Sasori noticed that as well, so while Karin was distracted with smashing his puppets, he shot the metal cable that was rolled up in his stomachpartment at her. Unlike the attacks of the other puppets, it managed to pierce through her chakra cloak and stabbed into her shoulder.


    "KARIN!!!"


    Naturally, Sakura was shocked by that sudden development. After all, as far as she could tell, Karin was the most rxed during the current stage of the fight. So, Sakura immediately ran towards Karin to give her medical treatment. But¡­


    "Damnit, Yuna-sama is the only one who is allowed to prate me."


    ¡­ before she could reach her, Karin uttered those words, causing Sakura to slip and smack face-first into the ground


    Although Karin had a pained expression on her face, that was quickly reced by a ferocious smile as she firmly grasped the metal cable piercing through her shoulder.


    "Besides that, I finally got my hands on your real body, so checkmate."


    Before Sasori knew what Karin was talking about, the seals on Karin''s body started glowing and rearranging themselves.


    Although Sasori had no idea what Karin was doing, he tried to retract his metal cable frantically, but Karin firmly held it in ce.


    Momentster, the seals on Karin''s body stopped moving for a second and then actually started seeping into Sasori''s metal cable.


    "[Uzumaki Sealing Style: Chakra Corruption]"


    Sasori panicked when he saw the seals slowly crawling towards him, but he couldn''t prevent it no matter what he did. His metal cable was not detachable and was simply too thick to be cut apart.


    Momentster, the seals reached his body, and he immediately understood that this was his loss. His army fell to the ground, literally, like puppets whose strings had been cut, while his body did the same. He did not understand what Karin did precisely, but what he knew was that he could no longer control his chakra.


    "Stab the part that has Sasori written on it; I currently can''t move!"


    Sakura heard Karin''smand and swiftly changed directions from Karin to Sasori and, while running, picked up one of the discarded weapons on the ground and pierced it through Sasori''s core, the only part of him that was still human.

 Chapter 368 - Naruto Joins Akatsuki

    <h4>Chapter 368 - Naruto Joins Akatsuki</h4>


    Sasori looked at the de piercing through his core in disbelief. Although he didn''t consider himself to be in an advantageous position during the fight, he never expected to be defeated so abruptly.


    He averted his gaze from his pierced core and looked at Karin instead. By now, she had pulled his metal cable out of her shoulder while her seal armor returned to how it initially looked. Additionally, the hole in her shoulder was healing rapidly due to the chakra armor still engulfing her. It was far from the speed at which Kurama''s chakra could heal Yuna or Naruto, but it was still faster than conventional medical jutsu.


    "What did you do to me? How did you stop me from moving?"


    Karin lightly moved her almost healed shoulder with an ufortable expression on her face and answered Sasori''s inquiry.


    "Basically, I injected my own chakra into your chakra stream to prevent yours from moving. Doing that to an average shinobi is practically impossible unless I am significantly more powerful than them, but it works out just fine against someone whose body is mostly artificial."


    Sasori pondered Karin''s words for a short moment before nodding his head in understanding.


    "I see, so my immortal body was my undoing, huh? How ironic."


    "You appear to be rather rxed considering how your life is about to fade away."


    Sasori looked at Sakura and shrugged his shoulders in indifference after she finished speaking.


    "It does not matter. I feel no pain nor regret about my death. I myself have killed thousands of people, and all those deaths were just as meaningless as my own."


    Sakura couldn''t help but get angry at how easily Sasori dismisses a human life.


    "Do you not know the worth of a human life!?"


    Sasori chuckled in amusement when he heard Sakura''s question.


    "Of course I do. Who do you think I am? I can easily tell you how much it costs to have someone take a human life. And, I can tell you how much it costs to turn that human into one of my masterpieces as well."


    Sakura wanted to continue arguing that that was not what she was talking about, but before she could do so, Karin''s handnded on her shoulder and stopped her.


    "There is no point in arguing with him, Sakura. The way he thinks is his own vor of insanity he adopted to deal with a life filled with death."


    Sasori tilted his head to the side when he heard Karin''s words.


    "Insanity? Mhh, I never considered myself to be insane, but I can somewhat see where you areing from. Too bad, it seems I do have one regret now."


    "Oh? Do tell."


    Sasori''s head moved and looked Karin straight in the eyes with quite a bit of intensity.


    "I would have loved to add you to my collection."


    "Well, thanks, I guess, but Yuna-sama is the only one who is allowed to mess up my body."


    Sasori averted his gaze and looked at Yuna instead, who was still treating his poison as a cocktail.


    "I see, insanity¡­"


    Meanwhile, Yuna wasn''t simply idling around. While Karin, Sakura, and Chiyo were fighting Sasori, she made an ice clone and sent it deeper into the cave to look for Gaara.


    Now that the fight was over, she exchanged ces with her clone, who was about to enter the sealing chamber.


    "*Sigh* why do you people insist on cing that ugly ass statue into your meeting room."


    Immediately, all eyes in the roomnded on Yuna, causing her to chuckle in amusement due to all the different emotions she saw in them. Anger, fear, hatred, apprehension, she noticed all of them.


    "Yuna Uzumaki, why do you constantly insist on getting in the way of peace."


    Yuna almostughed out loud when she heard Pain''s words.


    "Peace? It seems like we have very different views regarding what is considered peace. For example, unleashing a crazy terrorist that loves blowing things up on Suna is not something I would consider peaceful."


    "Those are the necessary sacrifice to achieve peace. Only through pain can the world know true peace."


    "Ah, I see, so you are the "for the greater good" kind of person, huh? Oh well, it honestly doesn''t matter. Are you going to stop this ritual by yourself, or do I have to make a move?"


    Pain was about to answer Yuna when an additional transparent figure appeared in the room, causing Pain to smile a little.


    "Ah, I see, so you let yourrades fight Deidara and Sasori and went ahead by yourself. It seems like yourrades failed. Finally, you shall know what pain i¡­"


    "Look, look, nee-san, I joined Akatsuki, hahaha!"


    """¡­"""


    The room''s atmosphere became so awkward that Yuna could practically taste Pain''s embarrassment. He only saw the blonde hair and the Akatsuki cloak out of the corner of his eyes, so he assumed the new arrival would be Deidara, but that was obviously not the case.


    "Uwah, so shameful."


    Naturally, Yuna was nothing but willing to point that out, to crank the shame factor up some more.


    [Since when did you know what shame was?]


    ''*Mmph* Just because I don''t have it doesn''t mean that I don''t recognize it¡­ On a totally unrted note, that situation WAS shameful, right?''


    [¡­it was¡­]


    ''Haha, of course, it was. I totally knew that.''


    Yuna finished her banter with Kurama and put on a stern expression.


    "Naruto, I do not approve of you joining Akatsuki. They treat their workers horribly, and the only benefit they dish out is an unlimited supply of those tacky cloaks."


    A sad pout appeared on Naruto''s face when he heard Yuna''s words.


    "Ehh, don''t be like that, nee-san. Doesn''t the cloak look pretty cool?"


    "That is beside the point, Naruto. I will not allow my little brother to work in a ckpany like this."


    "But nee-san, I¡­"


    "ENOUGH!!!"


    While Yuna and Naruto were going through heredy routine, Pain regained his bearing and stopped their conversation with an angry shout.


    "I WILL NOT PERMIT YOU TO MOCK ME ANY LONGER!!! AS SOON AS THE TIME IS RIPE, I WILL COME FOR YOU, AND THEN, YOU WILL EXPERIENCE WHAT IT MEANS TO DEFY GOD!!! I WILL SHOW YOU PAIN!!!"


    As soon as he finished his rant, Pain cut the connection, and his transparent image disappeared, leaving an awkward silence behind. The other members cut their connection a few momentster, leaving only Yuna, Naruto, and the unconscious Gaara behind.


    Yuna''s face contorted in mockery after she digested Pain''s words.


    "Pain? What does a little baby like you know about pain? Maybe, I should teach him what true pain is."


    When Naruto saw Yuna''s facial expression, he immediately cut the connection as well¡­ Some things he would rather not know about, after all.

 Chapter 369 - The End

    <h4>Chapter 369 - The End</h4>


    "Damnit! Sh*t, sh*t, SH*T!!! AGAIN AND AGAIN AND AGAIN!!! EVERY TIME THAT DAMN MONSTER IS INVOLVED, OUR PLANS FAIL!!!"


    Currently, ck Zetsu was cursing up a storm, the reason being rather apparent.


    "No, I need to calm down. It''s not as bad as it seems. Although losing two members is pretty bad, we at least managed to get some of the Ichibi''s chakra. It''s not like we need all of its chakra to resurrect the Juubi."


    Zetsu started nervously pacing around the room while he was constantly muttering to himself, making it look like he was crazy.


    "Okay, everything is fine. This will work out. No problem. We have at least some chakra from all the beasts up to and including the Nanabi, so only the Hachibi and the Kyubi are missing."


    Zetsu nodded in approval at his own words and continued talking to himself.


    "Kisame is currently hunting down the Hachibi, so only the Kyubi is left. Meanwhile, Obito wants Itachi to fight Sasuke so that we can get our hands on an eternal Mangekyou Sharingan."


    Yet again, Zetsu nodded in approval, but momentster, he started frantically scratching his head.


    "WHO CARES ABOUT THAT!? In the end, it all boils down to getting the Kyubi''s chakra, so we will have to confront her no matter what. The problem with that is that she can simply teleport away, even if we manage to corner her. We need to force her into a situation where she can''t run away."


    Another triad of curses left Zetsu''s mouth before he calmed down again.


    "We have no choice. We need to attack Konoha. Only when she has to defend Konoha can we guarantee that she won''t run away. But, will Pain be enough to deal with her?"


    Zetsu pondered his own question for a moment before shrugging his shoulders in indifference.


    "It doesn''t matter. Worst case scenario, he fails, and I will have to grab his eyes stealthily before Yuna can get her hands on them. As long as we don''t lose the Rinnegan, everything is fine."


    Zetsu thought about the next steps he wanted to take some more before nodding his head.


    "Very well, let''s see where this goes. If everything else fails, I will just have to conserve the Rinnegan while waiting for Yuna to die of old age."


    Meanwhile, Yuna returned to where Karin, Sakura, and Chiyo defeated Sasori while carrying an unconscious Gaara. She let her gaze wander over the destroyed puppets and stopped due to noticing something interesting. She bent down and picked up a pupped head with an amused expression on her face.


    "Yo, we made it in time. Gaara is still alive."


    Yuna''s words caused the trio to sigh in relief. Especially Chiyo, who had already prepared herself to exchange her own life to resurrect Gaara, was happy she didn''t have to do that.


    "By the way, are you interested in having a Sharingan, Sakura?"


    As Yuna said that, she held up the head she had just picked up and revealed that it had two Sharingan in his eye sockets.


    "Sasori sure was a perfectionist, huh? After all, the Sharingan is almost useless in the body of a puppet."


    Meanwhile, Sakura was stunned by Yuna''s words. At the start of the mission, she was told that Sasuke was stronger than her due to his Sharingan, and now there was actually the possibility of having one.


    However, she somehow didn''t think that was a good idea.


    "Why don''t you use it, Yuna? You are already very powerful, but that should increase your strength even more, right?"


    Yuna chuckled in amusement at Sakura''s probing question and crushed the puppet''s head with her hand, destroying its two eyes in the process.


    "Hehe, you are a smart girl, Sakura. Indeed, why haven''t I gotten myself a pair of Sharingan yet? I killed Danzo, who had 11 of them, and I do not doubt that I could get one from the ck market with the Uzumaki n''s resources either. Heck, there were dozens of them stored away inside Danzo''s bases."


    Sakura couldn''t help but get slightly ufortable when she imagined an old man storing dozens of eyes all over his house, but Yuna nheless continued talking.


    "So, there are actually two different reasons why you shouldn''t do it and why I won''t do it. You shouldn''t do it simply because you don''t have the necessary chakra to support two Sharingans. Just look at Kakashi; that man has only one and had a lot of time to learn how to use it adequately and still faints after half his fights. The Sharingan is really not that great if used by a non-Uchiha."


    Sakura nodded her head in understanding. Kakashi''s situation was actually the main reason why she didn''t want to imnt it.


    "As for why I don''t want to have the Sharingan: I would rather not have any foreign objects imnted into my body. I already have something that doesn''t belong to me sealed inside me, so exchanging my eyes would definitely bring my body even further out of bnce."


    [Oh? Do you mean that you couldn''t cultivate if you were to get someone else''s eyes.]


    ''Yes. By now, you and I are almost perfectly in bnce, and if I were to toss another variable into the mix, that bnce would definitely be messed up again. I have no clue for how long that would throw me back, but it would definitely cost me some time, which I''m unwilling to invest. Besides that, if I really wanted the Sharingan so badly, I would try to get the bloodline itself and not just the eyes. What''s the point of having eyes that are notpatible with you?''


    [Mhh~ That''s true, I guess.]


    A few minutes after Yuna''s exnation, Naruto reentered the cave with a solemn facial expression, which immediately brought the mood back down. No one could understand why Naruto had such a severe facial expression despite seeding in the mission.


    Without a single word, Naruto walked towards Yuna and bowed his head.


    "I''m sorry, nee-san!"


    Naturally, Yuna had no idea what Naruto was apologizing for, so she could only tilt her head in confusion.


    "What are you apologizing for, Na¡­"


    "My opponent had a mouth in each of his hands!"


    "Gah¡­"


    Yuna made a noise like someone just punched her in the stomach and staggered back a step.


    "D-Damnit, the potential for jokes is basically endless."


    Yuna shook her head to get over the missed opportunity and looked at the still bowing Naruto in amusement.


    "Well, isn''t it fine, Naruto? I might have missed an opportunity to make some good jokes, but it''s not th¡­"


    "The mouths had tounges."


    "Gah¡­"


    Yuna staggered back a little further and looked at Naruto in disbelief. She swiped away the trickle of blood that was flowing down from the corner of her mouth and took a few deep breaths to calm down.


    "N-N-No p-problem, N-Naruto. Haha, n-no big deal a¡­"


    "The tounges were dexterous enough to create small animal figures."


    "Gah¡­*cough*"


    Yuna fell on her knees while coughing out some blood.


    "N-No way to think such a perfect specimen exited, and I missed him. Ahh, I truly regret it."


    "There was another mouth in his chest."


    "*cough*"


    Yuna''s eyes became empty and lifeless as she coughed out some more blood.


    "To think I of all people would die of regret."


    Yuna''s unfocused eyes turned in Naruto''s direction as she started speaking again, her voice filled with sadness and regret.


    "N-Naruto, tell my harem I love them."


    After she finished speaking, Yuna copsed to the ground.


    Naruto quickly approached her unmoving body and cradled her to his chest. Tears were streaming out of his eyes as he tilted his head back and opened his mouth.


    "NEE-SAAAN!!!"


    Well, that''s the end of my story; I hope you enjoyed it:)

 Chapter 370 - Another Reincarnation!?

    <h4>Chapter 370 - Another Reincarnation!?</h4>


    Meanwhile, Karin, Sakura, and Chiyo looked at Yuna and Naruto''s performance in bewilderment. They had no clue how Yuna and Naruto came up with that kind of y on the fly, nor how they could act it out so easily.


    Well, the fact that Yuna really felt regret over not facing Deidara certainly made the performance more believable. Additionally, Yuna and Naruto have been messing around with people for a long time now, so their coordination and understanding of each other was pretty much perfect as well.


    What surprised Sakura and Chiyo the most was how believable Yuna''s "death" appeared to be if they were to ignore the cause of death. The way her face became pale while coughing out blood and the slow unfocusing of her eyes all seemed to be authentic.


    ''What a freak. Not only is her strength absolutely ridiculous, even her acting is top-notch. With that kind of acting, she probably can even take infiltration missions. Who in the world has ever heard of a Jinchuuriki that could do things subtly?''


    Chiyo shook her head to get rid of her idle thoughts; after all, Suna and Konoha were allies, so there was no point in fearing Yuna''s ability right now. Unlike the previous alliance, this one was significantly firmer, and the Hokage, Kazekage, and Mizukage were even friends that could drink together. For a shinobi, getting drunk in front of someone from another vige was a significant sign of trust, so Chiyo wasn''t worried about the alliance breaking.


    A few momentster, Yuna returned to the world of the living and sat up.


    "Ohh, I expected to reincarnate in another world but to think I would reincarnate into exactly the same world and even into the very same body. Wait! Maybe this is a parallel word? Quickly, Naruto, tell me if I''m still the most outstanding beauty that has ever walked the nation."


    Without a second of hesitation, Naruto eagerly nodded his head.


    "Don''t worry, nee-san. Your shamelessness and narcism are still utterly unmatched."


    Yuna wiped the nonexistent sweat from her forehead before she nodded in approval.


    "*Phew* That''s good. I really wouldn''t know what to do if I had lost my nation-shaking beauty."


    "Hahaha, what are you saying, Nee-san? How could there possibly be someone as shameless as you?"


    Yet again, Yuna nodded in approval at Naruto''s words.


    "That''s true, I guess. No matter what world or realm, my beauty is unmatched."


    Meanwhile, Karin, Sakura, and Chiyo stared at the duo, who somehow talked without paying any attention to each other''s words with nk faces.


    They really wanted toment on Yuna and Naruto''s conversation, but was there even a point in doing so? It seems like neither Yuna nor Naruto were paying any attention to the words that were spoken at all, and the trio doubted that it would be any different if they tried to intervene in the conversation.


    A whileter, a small groan escaped Gaara''s mouth as he slowly opened his eyes and immediately made eye contact with a pair of purple eyes boring down on him. Gaara couldn''t help but shiver due to the intensity of the gaze he was receiving.


    "So, could you tell me why you decided not to take my kunai with you before you ran off to get yourself captured by Akatsuki, Gaara?"


    Another shiver went through Gaara''s body as he awkwardly averted his eyes from Yuna.


    "*Cough* I had no time to grab it. When I noticed the invader, he was already throwing bombs into the vige, so I had to move immediately."


    "Hoo~ Is that so? And despite fighting for some time, there was not a single opportunity to send a clone to grab it for you, huh?"


    "C-Correct."


    "Is that so? I see. But somehow, I can''t believe that to be true, Gaara."


    Gaara wiped away some sweat from his forehead while desperately trying and failing to keep eye contact with Yuna. Somehow, the whole conversation felt like a naughty child getting scolded by their parents instead of a conversation between two people of the same age.


    "*Cough* Could you go easy on the Kazekage-sama, Yuna-dono. He just woke up and is undoubtedly still muddled due to what he went through."


    Yuna''s eyebrows rose as she nced at Chiyo, who just tried to defend Gaara, causing her to take a step back subconsciously.


    Yuna stared Chiyo down for a bit longer before her gaze moved back to Gaara, causing his back to straighten, while Chiyo sighed in relief when she no longer felt Yuna''s eyes on her.


    ''Damnit, I''m much older than her, but she somehow can still stare me down like I''m a child. Sorry Gaara, I won''t be able to help you with this situation. Good luck.''


    Naturally, Gaara noticed that Chiyo abandoned him and could feel despair flooding his body. Surprisingly, someone else decided to save him from his current predicament.


    "Look, nee-san, I found something interesting."


    Yuna looked towards Naruto and casually caught the purple ring he tossed at her. She inspected it for a while until a broad smile appeared on her face.


    "Ohh? So this is how they produce those transparent images they use formunication."


    "Correct, the guy I defeated had a ring like that as well, which is how I managed to enter the conversation you were having with the other Akatsuki members."


    Yuna nodded her head in interest and, after putting the ring on her left thumb and some probing, injected her chakra into the ring in a specific manner, and momentster, a transparent image of her appeared on one of the fingers of the Gedo Mazo statue.


    She cut the connection, and her consciousness returned to her original body, making her nod her head in approval.


    "Good stuff. It seems like the Akatsuki member will no longer be able tomunicate with each other without us being able to listen in on their conversation."


    Naruto eagerly nodded his head while showing off the ring he had gotten from Deidara.


    "Hahaha, indeed. Additionally, it will be a lot of fun messing with them with this."


    As soon as Naruto finished speaking, a mischievous smile appeared on his face that was quickly mimicked by Yuna.


    At the same time, Gaara sighed in relief due to Yuna''s attention being drawn away from him, but as if she heard his thoughts, Yuna''s gazended back on him, making him sweat.


    "Very well, you are off the hook for now, Gaara. But, if this happens again, hehehe, well, let''s just say I have some alternative solutions."


    Following Yuna''s creepy chuckle, another shiver went through Gaara''s spine while he eagerly nodded his head. From now on, he would always carry Yuna''s kunai with him.


    And so, Gaara was rescued by Yuna, Naruto, Sakura, and Chiyo from Akatsuki, followed by him getting saved from Yuna by Naruto.


    As soon as Gaara returned to Suna, tranquility was restored in the vige.


    However, just a few dayster, Konoha was plunged into chaos.

 Chapter 371 - Just A Fun Little Game

    <h4>Chapter 371 - Just A Fun Little Game</h4>


    Hiruzen slowly opened his eyes and got up from his bed with a rxed smile on his face. He didn''t get it himself, but his health was getting better and better recently, while his body felt lighter than it ever did before.


    He slowly walked towards the window and pushed aside the curtain, allowing light to enter his room. This was part of his daily routine. Every morning, he would stand in front of the window and marvel at the Hokage Monument. No matter how often he saw his face chiseled into the mountain, he always felt pride swell up.


    His gaze wandered over the faces of all the Hokage, coughed a little, and then nodded his head with wisdom gleaming in his eyes.


    Then, he casually swiped away the blood he just coughed out, closed the window, and went back to bed.


    ''Well, I''m an old man, so it can''t be helped that I asionally oversleep. Age sure is getting to me, huh. Oh well, good night and have fun, Tsunade.''


    Meanwhile, Tsunade, who had a simr morning routine to Hiruzen, sneezed, causing her to wake up slowly. Just like Hiruzen, she got up from the bed, walked towards her room window, and pushed aside the curtains.


    But, unlike Hiruzen, her body immediately froze up when she saw the Hokage Monument. She started rubbing her eyes in disbelief and gave the monument another nce, but nothing changed no matter how often she did that.


    It took her quite a while to understand the current situation, and as soon as she did, her fury exploded.


    "I WILL DEFINITELY KILL YOU, YUNA UZUMAKI!!!"


    Currently, the Hokage Monument looked quite different from how it usually looked.


    First of all, the most noticeable change was, without a doubt, what happened to Hashirama''s face. Instead of the stern and dignified-looking First Hokage, it was reced with the head of a giant fox. Younger inhabitants of the vige might not know about it, but Tsunade, as the current Hokage, naturally noticed that the head looked precisely like the Kyuubi.


    Next, the head of the Second Hokage, Tobirama Senju, was reced with someone else''s head as well. Long spiky hair, sharp facial features, and, to ensure no one got the person''s identity wrong, crimson eyes with three ck tomoe surrounding a ck dot. It was the head of Madara Uchiha, whose drawn on Sharingan seemed to pierce into the souls of everyone who looked at it.


    Hiruzen''s head was not exchanged with someone else''s and was only modified, unlike the other four. Now, it looked like his current looks, which meant that it looked much older than it initially did. Additionally, its eyes looked very shifty, while there was a perverted grin on the monument''s face.


    Minato''s head was reced as well, but despite that, it was still very simr to how it usually looked. After all, his head was reced with Naruto''s, who looked somewhat simr to him in the first ce. The most significant change was its mouth, which was changed from a calm andposed state to a mischievous grin.


    And,st but not least, Tsunade''s head was reced by Yuna''s, which now had a dignified expression that seemed to look down on everything before it.


    Tsunade was just about to go berserk when she noticed a letter with the Uzumaki n symbol lying on her nightstand. She walked towards it and picked it up, hands shaking due to anger coursing through her body.


    She half expected the letter to be a prank, which would have probably ended in her dying of an aneurysm, but that was luckily not the case, so she started reading the letter, hoping it would give her some form of exnation.


    "Good morning, Tsunade ;)"


    Tsunade''s hands shook when she saw the winky face Yuna had drawn and almost tore the letter into a thousand pieces. She knew it was stupid to get angry about something so insignificant, but for some reason, that face seemed to be mocking her. So, after regaining her bearing, she continued reading.


    "As you might have already noticed, Naruto and I did some slight modifications on the Hokage Monument. We thought that that would be an excellent way to celebrate Naruto''s return to Konoha after his year-long absence. First of all, before you die due to high blood pressure, the changes we made are not permanent."


    Tsunade''s blood pressure was indeed reduced when she read that. She couldn''t help but sigh in relief when she realized that she wouldn''t have Yuna''s monument looking down on her every morning. She would somewhat straight up destroy the Hokage Monument instead.


    Additionally, she noticed that Naruto was involved in this as well, which surprised her a little. Although Naruto loves pranking people, he usually kept it on a less outragous level than Yuna.


    Well, that was at least the case as long as no enemies were involved. Threatening prisoners with another ride in one of Naruto''s prank arrays has be a rather prominent method for the T&I department to interrogate prisoners.


    Tsunade shook her head to get rid of her idle thoughts and continued reading the letter.


    "Actually, returning everything back to normal can be done within an instant, and for us to do so, there is only one condition that needs to be fulfilled: Someone needs to reach the top of the Hokage Monument, where Naruto and I are waiting. As soon as someone arrives, everything will turn back to normal."


    Tsunade nodded her head in understanding and was slightly surprised by the almost reasonable condition.


    ''Rather than a prank, it''s more like a game.''


    However, thest words of the letter quickly changed that impression.


    "Let''s y a fun game, Tsunade:)"


    *Shudder*


    Tsunade shuddered in fear when she saw that seemingly innocent remark. Only now did she realize that neither Yuna nor Naruto had much to do with the termmon sense.


    She already had visions of her shinobis'' minds shattering like ss while Yuna and Naruto happily chatter about what a fun game they created.


    ''This isn''t a simple game; this is a torture game.''


    Right now, Tsunade genuinely regretted that Danzo''s Root no longer existed. Just look at Sai; he didn''t even go through Danzo''s whole training program, and he can almost be considered a normal shinobi if you ignore the few dozen quirks, the few weird habits he developed, and the asional insane cackling.


    Tsunade was rtively confident that Danzo''s mindless puppet would endure whatever Yuna and Naruto had nned much better than an average shinobi at the same level of strength.


    A deep sigh escaped Tsunade as she stretched her body and walked out of her room with a wry smile on her face. She could already hear amotioning from the outside.


    "*Sigh* Today will be a long day."

 Chapter 382 - How To Become A Hero

    <h4>Chapter 382 - How To Be A Hero</h4>


    While Sasuke read the three scrolls, Yuna tossed him with an intensity that might actually set them aze; Yuna leaned back and patiently waited for him to finish reading.


    The three scrolls contained information about Sasuke''s three targets, their involvement in the massacre, their current whereabouts, and their capabilities.


    Naturally, Danzo was already dead, while the other two were currently imprisoned due to Yuna digging up all kinds of dirt about them after Danzo''s death.


    Truth be told, a mission asrge as the killing of a whole n is not something that could be done without the Hokage approval, but Yuna decided to keep Hiruzen''s name out of this for now. He was the most avid reader of her books, after all.


    And even if Sasuke somehow managed to create an independent thought for once and figured out that Hiruzen was very likely involved as well, Yuna still was confident to dissuade him otherwise.


    While Yuna was thinking about the current situation, Sasuke finished reading Danzo''s scroll, resulting in a frown appearing on his face.


    "Yeah, sorry about that, but Danzo had to go, Sasuke. He tried to do the same sh*t he did with the Uchiha n to my Uzumaki n, so I had no other choice but to kill him, ughter his self-made organization, frame him as a traitor, and make sure that everyone who tried to help him was imprisoned for life."


    Sasuke opened his mouth, kept it open for a few seconds, and then quickly closed it again. Now, he at least understood why Yuna didn''t mind him seeking revenge.


    Someone tried to move against her people, with the end result that everything the schemer created in his life was either crushed or pushed into the dirt. Sasuke just wanted to kill his targets, but Yuna apparently wasn''t satisfied with that. If she decided to take revenge on someone, she would crush their very existence instead of just killing them.


    Sasuke shuddered in fear when he thought back to how he considered using a hostage against Yuna after being defeated by Yuna twice. Luckily he quickly discarded that idea, thinking it was beneath him to use such a method. Anyway, he would rather not find out whatever Yuna would do to him if he tried that and his attempt failed.


    Momentster, Sasuke started reading the next scroll. Although he was slightly unhappy that one of his targets was already dead, considering how he died and what happened afterward, he still was somewhat satisfied.


    Sasuke continued reading and finished the second and the third scroll, causing him to sigh in relief. At least, there were two targets left. He had no idea what he would have done if there were no targets left to direct his anger at.


    Well, Yuna was still left, but he would rather not think about that for now.


    ''I see, both of them are in Konoha''s prison. Not an easy target, but it''s manageable. With Susanoo, I should be able to get in there, kill them and then run away before anyone dangerous appears. I would rather not fight a whole vige by myself.''


    Yuna could more or less read Sasuke''s thoughts and couldn''t help but roll her eyes at him.


    "Please don''t tell me you n to bulldoze your way into Konoha''s prison and kill those two."


    Sasuke''s facial expression became awkward as he looked away from Yuna, Hinata, and Anko, causing the trio''s face to be deadpan.


    "*Sigh* Aren''t you a shinobi? You should work on getting rid of that one-track mind of yours."


    Sasuke was somewhat unhappy with Yuna''s criticism, so he crossed his arms in front of his chest while giving her an annoyed look.


    "What else am I supposed to?"


    "*Sigh* Fine, I will exin it to you."


    Somehow, this turned into her babysitting Sasuke while patiently walking him through every little step of the solution. When Yuna gave Itachi her guarantee that Sasuke won''t be Konoha''s enemy, she never expected the whole matter to be this troublesome. After all, even if they were prisoners, barging straight into Konoha''s prison and killing people would definitely make Sasuke a genuinely wanted criminal, unlike his current self, which was kind of wanted by Konoha, but not as a criminal.


    "Sasuke, tell me what crimes you have currentlymitted for Konoha to see you as a traitor."


    Although Sasuke was confused by Yuna''s sudden unexpected question, he nheless answered her.


    "I have left the vige without permission."


    "Correct. So, what exemry deeds did you do for Konoha since you left?"


    Sasuke grew even more confused by Yuna''s next question as question marks appeared above his head.


    "Err, none?"


    "Wrong, you defeated and killed two of Konoha''s S-Rank missing-nin: Orochimaru and Itachi. If you were toe back to Konoha right now, you would be weed with opened arms."


    "I don''t care ab¡­"


    "Yeah, yeah, yeah, you don''t care about being acknowledged as a hero or whatever. That much is obvious. But, would you rather live the rest of your life being hunted down by Konoha or as someone who could walk in public without dozens of people chasing you down every single hour of your life?"


    A somber facial expression appeared on Sasuke''s face as he realized what Yuna was talking about. Obviously, he wouldn''t care about bing the enemy of the world for the sake of his revenge, but if there was an option to prevent it, he would choose it if it didn''t hinder his revenge.


    "What do you suggest I do?"


    Surprisingly, Sasuke asked Yuna a proper question instead of ordering her to reveal what she had in mind, showcasing that breaking someone''s mind was the best way to make someone behave to Yuna again.


    "Hehe, usually I''m not a fan of delivering a step-by-step exnation, but fine. First, break into Konoha''s prison without being noticed. You have the Mangekyou Sharingan; if you can''t even do that much, please kill yourself right now."


    After contemting for a short moment, Sasuke nodded his head in agreement. For some reason, his thoughts immediately went to storming the prison in full force instead of using stealth, which would be significantly easier.


    "Second, find those two and free them while convincing them that you want their help in getting revenge against me. Do not let them know that you are aware of their involvement in the Uchiha massacre and tell them some nonsense about wanting to use their old peoples'' wisdom to get your revenge against me or some sh*t like that. As soon as you start praising those two senile fools, they will happily cooperate with you, thinking how awesome they are for tricking the st Uchiha" into helping them."


    For some reason, Sasuke got goosebumps when he heard Yuna''s words. Somehow, he got the impression that a devil was currently whispering into his ears.


    "Third, lead them out of Konoha, kill them, and then put Akatsuki robes on them; don''t worry, I have a few spare ones. I love organizations that wear uniform clothing. So easy to frame~"


    By now, Sasuke''s whole body was trembling in fear as he realized that simply killing those two elders was very far from what Yuna nned for them.


    "Fourth, Akatsuki will attack Konoha sooner orter to get their hands on the Kyuubi. As soon as they attack, sweep in and help duringbat, spouting some patriotic nonsense about the will of fire or whatever, and present the corpse of the two elders after the fight is over, iming that they joined Akatsuki and helped Akatsuki infiltrate Konoha."


    By now, Sasuke was pretty sure that he was somehow trapped in some kind of genjutsu, as he could see tworge horns protruding out of Yuna''s head, but no matter what he did, he couldn''t get out of it.


    "Although I think it is rather obvious, don''t im that part in private. The more people see the two elders dressed in Akatsuki robes, the better. Finally, return to Konoha as one of its heroes. A hero who left the vige due to personal circumstances but returned to defend it at a moment of crisis. Any questions, Sasuke?"


    Sasuke had a lot of questions. For example, he would like to know why Yuna could use ice despite her rather infernal lineage but decided that he would rather not ask any question to the demon in front of him and only obediently shook his head.


    "Hahaha, very good, off you go. Don''t forget to rub what you are about to do into the faces of those two before killing them. You might as well try to make them die of anger while you are at it. Trust me on this one; making someone die of anger is significantly more enjoyable than just killing them."


    As soon as Sasuke heard Yuna''s words that clearly dismissed him, he stood up and fled¡­ *cough* walked out of the room with slow and measured steps.


    "Damn, somehow, that turned me on."


    Yuna nced at Anko after she said those words and noticed that she was fidgeting around while there was a light blush on Hinata''s face, causing Yuna to nod in acknowledgment.


    "You are wee."


    And then, the trio vanished from where they previously sat due to Yuna teleporting them away.

 Chapter 393 - Prelude To Battle

    <h4>Chapter 393 - Prelude To Battle</h4>


    On the evening of the next day, a group of twelve people in ck cloaks with red clouds could be seen standing right in front of Konoha''s detection barrier.


    In front of that group stood the Yahiko-looking corpse-puppet with a severe expression.


    "I will go in first to cause as much chaos as possible to disturb Konoha''s troop deployment. Zetsu and Obito will be responsible for finding Naruto and for distributing information. The rest of you will deploy five minutes after I went in and help with searching and subduing Naruto."


    Without waiting for any feedback, Asura Path Pain, who was capable of producing all kinds of weapons from his body, picked up Animal Path Pain, who was capable of summoning all sorts of different beings, including the other Pain''s.


    Asura Path Pain reeled back his arms, and momentster, Animal Path Pain was thrown in a high arc towards the center of Konoha. As soon as hended, the other five Pains were summoned next to him and immediately spread out throughout Konoha.


    As soon as Animal Path Pain breached Konoha''s barrier, rms went off all over Konoha, as its shinobi immediately started mobilizing. Since the people in high positions were already informed that this would happen, countermeasures were instantly initiated.


    On top of the Hokage office, Tsunade was surrounded by multiple ANBU in a defensive formation, which was surrounded by anotheryer of red-headed shinobi who sat in aplex sealing formation around Tsunade, resulting in a red barrier surrounding all of them.


    The moment Tsunade got the notice that someone had breached Konoha''s detection barrier, she mmed her hand on the ground, forming aplex pattern.


    "[Kuchiyose no Jutsu]"


    A gigantic slug appeared and immediately started splitting into thousands of smaller slugs, which started spreading all over Konoha. Simultaneously, aplex pattern started spreading from the small symbol on Tsunade''s forehead and covered her whole body in ck markings, significantly increasing the amount of chakra she could use.


    The small slugs, Katsuyu''s split-bodies, will attach themselves to the people of Konoha, allowing Tsunade to heal them remotely. Naturally, the formation around her was created to protect her while she was on healing duty.


    Meanwhile, every single shinobi inside Konoha under the rank of Elite-Jonin had only one job: Evacuating every single civilian as soon as possible. In front of a bunch of S-Rank shinobi, everything under the strength of Jonin might as well be considered cannon fodder, so evacuating people was all they were supposed to do.


    Meanwhile, the Uzumaki n went on high alert as the Uzumaki npound was turned into an almost imprable fortress. Even without listening in on Akatsuki''s meeting, there was no doubt who Pain''s target would be, so securing thepound had a high priority.


    Naturally, Naruto, Nagato''s primary target, wouldn''t bunker down in the Uzumakipound even if that might be the best solution to avoid any dangerous situations.


    He might not have the same na?ve mindset as his canon counterpart, but he put considerable effort into bing stronger and would not hide himself behind a barrier if push came to shove.


    So, Yuna, Hinata, Anko, Karin, Naruto, Ino, and Haku left the Uzumakipound as soon as they noticed the invaders and prepared themselves forbat.


    A wide smile appeared on Yuna''s face as she stepped out of the Uzumakipound with measured steps, closely followed by the rest of her group.


    "Well, is everyone ready forbat?"


    "Of course, Yuna. Let''s make this quick."


    "Hehe, I wonder which one I will meet. I can''t wait~ Let''s have some fun, Akane~"


    "Hiss~"


    "Guhehehe, can I im a reward after defeating one of them, Yuna-sama?"


    Yuna chuckled in amusement when she heard the words of her harem. Hinata, with her ridiculous stealth, would obviously aim for a quick fight when it was an actualbat situation instead of a sparring match, while Anko has always been someone who sought after her own enjoyment. Karin, on the other hand¡­ Well, it was no secret that she was a hopeless case, so Yuna shrugged her shoulders to acknowledge her request.


    "Let''s do this, nee-san. But please give me that Obito guy. I''m still not done with him."


    "Let''s do this, Haku. We went through a lot of training, and now it''s time to prove ourselves against a powerful opponent."


    "Indeed, it''s finally our time to fight side by side with Naruto. Let''s do our best, Ino!"


    Naturally, Naruto still wasn''t done with Obito, who was responsible for the death of Minato and Kushina. Although Yuna had told him the whole story by now and exined who was currently manipting who, Naruto''s current enemy number one was still Obito.


    He might not be as obsessed with his revenge as Sasuke, which probably is impossible from the start, but that wouldn''t mean he would forgive Obito for what he did.


    On the other hand, Ino and Haku could finally show how strong they have gotten and finally had a chance to prove that they were capable of fighting side by side with Naruto. That was a dream both of them had since they saw Hinata fight side by side with Naruto during the chunin exam three years ago.


    Yuna saw the determination burning in everyone''s eyes and nodded in approval. She straightened her back as an overbearing aura started flooding out of her, washing over her group.


    "Very well. All of you have been trained to varying degrees by me, but I''m confident that all of you not only have what it takes to survive but that all of you have the skills necessary to win."


    Yuna''s battle intent burst forth, flooding the whole vige, as her face twisted in glee.


    "Go forth! Reveal your strength to the world! FIGHT AND WIN!!! HAHAHA, SLAUGHTER THEM ALL!!!"


    The faces of the people surrounding Yuna stiffened for a moment when Yuna allowed her battle intent to slip into insanity at the end but decided to just ignore thest part.


    """"""YES!!!""""""


    The battle against Akatsuki has begun.

 Chapter 395 - Anko Vs Pain

    <h4>Chapter 395 - Anko Vs Pain</h4>


    In the depth of Konoha, an almost invisible creature was stealthily crawling over the vige''s roofs. This creature was one of Anima Path Pain''s summons: a gigantic chameleon that could turn invisible.


    Initially, Pain wanted to use it to infiltrate further into Konoha and wreak havoc at Konoha''s hospital, one of Konoha''s most essential locations, but his ns were swiftly thwarted when the chameleon suddenly started roaring in pain, while its body started melting at its neck as if someone poured magma over it.


    Momentster, a small crimson snake with a length of about a meter slithered away from the roaring chameleon and casually wound itself around the body of a nearby woman with purple hair with a weirdly smug-looking expression on its face.


    "Hehe, good job Akane, that''s one down."


    "Hiss~"


    The mouth of the suffering chameleon opened, and just before it poofed out of existence, a man with long orange hair, two ck piercing underneath his eyes, and six arranged around his chin jumped out of it. This was Animal Path Pain, who had a plethora of summons in his repertoire.


    Without a moment of dy, Pain mmed his hands on the ground, resulting in a total of three summoning diagrams appearing on the ground.


    A massive bird with an exceedingly long beak that looked like a spear, a huge rhinoceros, and a monstrous dog appeared; all three summons had the Rinnegan instead of normal eyes.


    Anko frowned when she saw the three massive creatures in front of her. This was still the middle of Konoha, after all. Anko scanned her surroundings and sighed in relief when she noticed that that were at least no other people in the vicinity she would have to look out for.


    Anko considered her options before simply shrugging her shoulders in indifference. Things would be messy anyway, so a bit of damage couldn''t be helped.


    The colorization around Anko''s eyes turned crimson as she mmed her hands on the ground with a vicious grin, and momentster, two massive snakes appeared next to her. She considered summoning Manda, but Anko didn''t believe him to be trustworthy enough to call him for such an important fight. So, instead of Manda, she called for two slightly weaker snakes who were more reliable.


    Pain jumped on the giant bird, which immediately took flight, while his two other summons immediately charged at Anko''s snakes, resulting in a massive monster fight in the middle of Konoha.


    Anko couldn''t help but sweat a little when she remembered that Yuna promised Tsunade that the Uzumaki n would partially pay for the damage dealt to Konoha during the fight but decided that that would be a problem future Anko would have to deal with.


    Yet again, she scanned her surroundings and sighed in relief when she noticed multiple Uzumaki n members hastily approaching the battle, each with a massive scroll on their back that undoubtedly could be used to contain the battlefield.


    Additionally, Anko decided to ignore the Uzumaki''s excitedments about the awesome monster battle in front of them that would cause average shinobi to tremble in fear.


    Anko shook her head to get rid of her idle thoughts as her eyesnded on the massive bird flying in the sky, causing her to frown again. She couldn''t fly, and reaching her enemy might be a little troublesome if he kept flying high in the air.


    Before Anko coulde up with a counter-strategy, another two summonings appeared next to Pain and started falling towards the ground: A giant centipede and a colossal crustacean.


    Anko was slowly getting annoyed by her opponent''s stalling tactics and pped her hands together, gathering massive amounts of chakra while taking a deep breath.


    "[me Cultivation Arts: Grand White Inferno"]


    A gigantic wave of searing white mes burst forth from Anko''s mouth, covering enormous amounts of air-space, making it impossible for Pain''s two new summons, who couldn''t fly, to dodge.


    While the centipede couldn''t do anything to block Anko''s attack except for coiling itself up into a dense ball, the crustacean opened its mouth and shot a beam of water bubbles into Anko''s attack.


    However, the bubble attack barely showed any effect as Anko''s attack easily overwhelmed it, and within in seconds, the two summoned beasts were burned into ashes.


    While Anko''s attack covered the sky, Pain''s bird summon managed to move out of the attack''s path while maneuvering away from Anko''s sight, to attempt a sneak attack.


    Pain''s summon dove towards Anko''s back at high speed, its pointy drill-beak pointing menacingly at her heart.


    However, Anko might not be the best sensor in Yuna''s group but spotting a monstrous bird that was aiming for her heart was child''s y for her. Especially if luring Pain into attacking her in closebat was one of the options she considered to lure him out of the sky.


    So, when Pain''s summon was a few meters away from her, she turned around at lightning speed as dozen of snakes shot out of her sleeves, coiling themselves around the bird''s beak.


    Anko grunted in displeasure as she used her snakes as springs to spread the impact of the charge attack all over her body instead of concentrating it on one point.


    If Natural Energy didn''t strengthen her body, Pain''s attack would have still been incredibly devastating, but since that wasn''t the case, she only felt a slight numbness all over her body while a massive grin spread on her face.


    "Hehe, gotcha!"


    Although Pain''s summon was caught by Anko, he didn''t understand why Anko acted like she had already won. That doubt was cleared rather quickly when he realized that the snake that was previously coiled around Anko was no longer there.


    Before he could react, fangs pierced into his neck, causing his whole body to melt at a quick pace. Naturally, his body was only a remotely controlled corpse, so his expression was still indifferent, despite his body''s current state.


    However, just when his face was about to be consumed, his face twisted in fear, causing Anko to lift her eyebrows.


    "Oh? I wonder what Yuna did to him~"


    Ankozily stretched her back, pretending not to see how much damage the fight between her two snake summons and Pain''s summons caused before she closed her eyes and spread her sense to look for another opponent.


    "Meh, no more enemies nearby, huh? How unlucky¡­ Oh well, let''s search around randomly and hope for the best."

 Chapter 401: Haku vs Konan

    <h4>Chapter 401: Haku vs Konan</h4>


    A deep frown appeared on Konan''s face as she observed the of ice mirrors surrounding her. She didn''t want to participate in this fight and watch over Nagato''s real body instead, but now she had no choice but to stay here.


    Momentster, a rain of ice needles shot out of the mirrors and flew towards Konan from all sides, causing her frown to deepen even further.


    She pped her paper wings, resulting in thousands of hardened paper pieces flying out of them and colliding with the ice needles.


    That move still wasn''t enough to block her opponent''s whole attack, so she had to create a pair of paper weapons which she used to block some of the remaining ice needles while dodging the rest.


    Despite her efforts, she failed to dodge a few needles, resulting in a few scratches appearing on her skin, which she didn''t care too much about at the start.


    However, after a few seconds, she couldn''t help but frown while observing the small wounds she received from the corner of her eyes.


    ''Why do I suddenly feel so cold? Just how cold are these needles? Shouldn''t there be a limit to how cold water can get?''


    Konan''s eyes wandered over the battlefield and instantly noticed that the ces where the deflected ice needlesnded were all frozen over the moment the needles touched them.


    ''What kind of ice style is this? As far as I know, the Yuki n''s ice style doesn''t work like this, but the woman reflected in the mirrors is definitely the person from the Yuki n that I heard joined Konoha. Does she have some kind of unique mutation in her bloodline?''


    Naturally, Konan was utterly wrong with her assumption about Haku''s bloodline. Rather than a unique bloodline, the way Haku''s ice worked changed after being taught by Yuna.


    Obviously, Haku didn''t simply try to imitate how Yuna''s ice worked. Yuna made it very clear that Haku should try to find her own path instead of just copying what Yuna did.


    Yuna''s ice was, in fact, not very cold. What was so dangerous about her ice was that it would freeze over everything regardless of what it was. After all, even the so-called eternal me, Amaterasu, was swallowed by it.


    Haku took a different path, so instead of endless propagation, she went for coldness. Her strongest move were her ice mirrors, which effectively trapped her enemies within a globe of ice. That,bined with the incredibly low temperature of her ice, would quickly turn the inside of her ice mirror sphere into a death zone that would freeze everything.


    Of all the people Yuna had taught so far, two people had a huge advantagepared to the others. Funnily enough, these two people became acquainted with Yuna simultaneously.


    These two people are Haku and Zabuza, who both had an affinity to abat style that had some simrities to what Yuna used when she was serious.


    Zabuza used a giant sword that was somewhat simr to Yuna''s primary weapon, while Haku was an ice-user, Yuna''s primary cultivation element.


    Naturally, that didn''t mean that she had any trouble helping someone like Naruto or Hinata get stronger, but indicated that she would have an easier time doing so with Haqku and Zabuza.


    Well, Zabuza was neither in Yuna''s harem nor a cute little brother she doted on, nor a girlfriend of the previously mentioned cute little brother, so Yuna didn''t put an equal amount of effort into teaching him than the others.


    Despite that, if Kakashi and Zabuza had another fight, Kakashi probably wouldn''t have had a good time, despite Kakashi having gotten stronger as well over the course of thest three years.


    Another volley of ice needles shot towards Konan, but this time, instead of trying to block them with her paper, dozen of exploding tags appeared around her while she engulfed herself with her wings to protect herself.


    A loud explosion echoed over the battlefield as all of Haku''s weapons were blown away simultaneously. The explosions even reached her mirrors but didn''t even leave the slightest scratch on them.


    A little bit of fire and wind pressure would naturally deal no damage to her mirrors. Due to all the training she did, destroying her mirrors became pretty much impossible. Only people like Hinata, with the ridiculous cutting power of her water style, or Anko, with her absurdly hot, white mes, could still manage to destroy them.


    Naturally, Konan noticed that her explosives didn''t even put a scratch on her opponent''s mirrors as well, causing her frown to deepen even further. She was someone who specialized in a massive quantity of attacks rather than good quality, which clearly wouldn''t do her any good in this fight.


    She couldn''t destroy her opponent''s blockade due to her low attack power, and neither could she deal any damage to her opponent since she had to break through Haku''s mirrors first before she could reach her.


    The third option, catching Haku while she was traveling from mirror to mirror, didn''t even cross Konan''s mind. She wasn''t a speed-type shinobi, and she could barely even see Haku move, so she instantly discarded that option as impossible.


    She was just about to turn this into a fight of endurance when a massive shockwave passed over the duo, causing Konan''s eyes to widen.


    ''No way!? Did Nagato use an all-out Shinra Tensei!? This must have taken a ridiculous toll on him. I need to be by his side as soon as possible.''


    Konan copied her previous move, but instead of using hundreds, she spread thousands of explosive tags in her surrounding, resulting in a massive explosion that covered everything with dust.


    Instead of simply enduring the explosion with her paper wings, she allowed herself to get sted away while slightly adjusting her flight path, so she would get tossed out between one of the gaps between Haku''s mirrors instead of pping against one of them.


    Although this would undoubtedly deal some damage to her, it at least allowed her to escape Haku''s trap. If she nned to continue this fight, this would have been an incredibly stupid move, since it only damaged herself without dealing any damage to her opponent, but since she spread her wing and started flying away as soon as she had some distance from Haku''s mirror trap, it didn''t matter.


    Meanwhile, Haku could only look at the fleeing Konan with a pout on her face.


    "Well, that''s just rude. It seems only Naruto is still fighting, but I doubt he needs my help.. Oh well, I might as well go there and see how he is doing."

 Chapter 403 - Naruto Vs Kisame Part 2

    <h4>Chapter 403 - Naruto Vs Kisame Part 2</h4>


    *Author note*


    A few of you mentioned that Kisame absorbing Naruto''s Senjutsu Chakra should turn him into stone, which is a reasonable conclusion. But I think the only reason Petra Path Pain turned into stone was that he absorbed the Natural Energy Naruto was gathering and not the actual Senjutsu Chakra. So, to reach the same oue, Naruto would have to cling to Samehada while gathering Natural Energy, and I don''t think Kisame would allow him to do so, nor would Naruto do something like that. Well, canon Naruto might...


    *End of Author Note*


    Kisame frowned when he saw Naruto hurling another Rasenshuriken at him. Although he tanked the first one, he would rather not go through the same experience a second time. After all, getting one''s body repeatedly shredded to piece was a rather painful affair.


    So, he leaned Samehada on his body and formed the ram hand seal while gathering massive amounts of water chakra.


    "[Water Style: Great Exploding Water Shockwave]"


    A tsunami''s worth of water erupted from under Kisame and collided with Naruto''s jutsu. At first, the Rasenshuriken sliced through Kisame''s water with ease, but after a short moment, it started slowing down and finally exploded, sending deadly wind and water projectiles flying everywhere.


    Kisame ducked behind his sword to ck the aftermath of the collision, however...


    "[Bijudama]"


    "SHI..."


    *BOOM*


    Naruto teleported behind him again, but instead of using a Rasengan, he went straight for the Bijudama.


    The moment Kisame realized how bad of a situation he was in, he instantly fused with Samehada, giving him a more sharklike look and, more importantly, allowing him to absorb chakra with his skin.


    So, the moment Naruto''s Bijudama made contact with his skin, he started absorbing its chakra like crazy. Unfortunately, that was far from enough to stop Naruto''s attack, so Kisame was engulfed in a massive explosion momentster.


    Naruto, who had already teleported out of the explosion''s area of effect, vigntly peered into the approaching dust cloud and waited for it to settle so that he could see Kisame''s condition.


    However, before that could happen, the massive amounts of water Kisame previously generated with his jutsu started moving and formed a gigantic water dome.


    Naruto frowned at the approaching water dome and quickly noticed that Kisame was swimming in the middle of it and that it was following his movements so that he would always be in the center of the dome.


    Additionally, Naruto could clearly see that there was arge wound on Kisame''s back and that significant parts of his body were burned. Although the damage was healing at a visible pace, it would still take some time before he was back in his top condition. Kisame facial expression showed a mix of pain and hatred, as his eyes were fixed on Naruto. It was rtively clear that he had utterly discarded his mission to capture Naruto alive and that he would do anything he could to take Naruto''s life.


    Obviously, Kisame wanted to trap Naruto within his water dome, but since getting trapped within the dome would be somewhat troublesome, Naruto jumped back a few meters while gathering his chakra.


    "[Wind Style: Thousand Wind de Gale]"


    A massive storm of wind des collided with Kisame''s water dome, chipping away at its mass, but before his attack could even cover half the distance, it was already swallowed by the water dome, causing a frown to appear on Naruto''s face.


    ''Guess I have to go with quality instead of quantity.''


    Naruto gathered even more chakra but concentrated it around his right hand this time. He lifted his hand and shed it down like a sword, resulting in a single enormous wind nd shooting towards Kisame.


    "[Wind Style: Massive Wind de]"


    Despite Naruto still firmly resisting Yuna''s naming sense, his jutsu turned out to be quite powerful and cut into Kisame''s water sphere almost unhindered, forcing Kisame to use another jutsu.


    "[Water Style: Shark Bullet Technique]"


    Kisame created a giant chakra shark that immediately swam towards Naruto''s jutsu and collided with it, causing another massive explosion that ripped apart significant parts of Kisame''s water sphere, which regenerated pretty much the moment the collision ended.


    However, Naruto was far from done with his assault. While Kisame was distracted due to having to create another jutsu, Naruto stealthily took out another needle with a teleportation mark and tossed it above Kisame''s current position.


    From what his senses were telling him, the distance between the top of Kisame''s jutsu was smaller than the distance to the sides, meaning that Kisame wasn''t in the middle of a sphere but somewhere above it. Obviously, the less water-filled space Naruto''s attacks had to cross, the better.


    So, just when the jutsu collision ended, he teleported above Kisame while creating another Rasenshuriken. However, unlike the previous ones, Naruto had to use both his hands since he was going for a bigger size this time.


    "[Giant Rasenshuriken]"


    Another pathetically short name escaped Naruto''s mouth as he threw the spinning chakra ball towards Kisame, causing it to rip through the water like it wasn''t even there.


    Kisame''s eyes bulged when he saw Naruto use an even deadlier jutsu than he preciously did and concentrated pretty much all the chakra he had left into his own jutsu.


    "[Water Style: Great Shark Bullet Technique]"


    Kisame created an even bigger shark than he previously did. Additionally, this version of the jutsu would also absorb the chakra of the opponent''s jutsu and use it to empower itself.


    The two jutsu collided, and Kisame''s shark immediately grew in size, meaning that it stole some of the chakra Naruto put in his jutsu. However, not even a secondter, Kisame''s shark was sliced apart by Naruto Rasenshuriken, which was now slightly smaller than it previously was but still bigger than the standard version.


    Before Kisame could react, Naruto''s jutsu hit his body, resulting in even more of its chakra getting absorbed. However, that was just a mere trickle to the amount it contained, so before Kisame could utter a single word, he was engulfed in a deadly whirlwind containing thousands of wind des that cut his body apart, killing him in the process and causing his water sphere to copse.


    Narutonded on the ground a few secondster and sighed in relief. He honestly didn''t expect to have such a hard time with Kisame.


    "Damn, chakra absorption is such a cheat."


    Suddenly, a shiver went through Naruto''s spine as his head snapped towards Konoha''s direction.


    "Is it just me, or is it getting colder?"


    Naruto thought for a moment and quickly made a decision. He mmed his hands on the ground, created a huge earth pir, and took out some binocrs.


    Whatever Yuna was doing, he wanted to see it while not being close to it, so this was pretty much the only choice.


    "Seems like nee-san is having fun~"

 Chapter 411 - Watching From The Sideline

    <h4>Chapter 411 - Watching From The Sideline</h4>


    While all those fights were happening, Zetsu and Obito stayed on the sideline, simply spectating what was going on. They had their own agendas and wouldn''t risk exposing themselves. Naturally, they knew that Yuna''s sensing range was rather ridiculous, so they stayed as far away as they possibly could.


    Obviously, both of them wanted the Kyuubi to be captured, but they also had a follow-up n in case Nagato failed.


    They had to secure the Rinnegan. While Obito wanted it for himself, Zetsu still wasn''t entirely sure about how he would proceed in case Nagato failed.


    He wanted to resurrect his mother as fast as possible, so he preferred to continue pushing forward, but Yuna was a massive variable that he was unsure how to handle.


    Usually, he would just ignore whatever anomaly would pop up and do everything he could to resurrect Kakuya since no one could kill him anyway, but he was rtively sure that Yuna was an exception.


    He didn''t understand how, but she could kill him somehow. His instincts were telling him so. And if she did, everything would have been for naught. So, the additional factor of him surviving entered the equation, making everything even moreplicated.


    At first, that was not much of a problem as he had plenty of pawns to rely on, but as the fights within Konoha progressed, that number started decreasing at an rming rate.


    So, he continued watching as more and more of the Akatsuki member got annihted by Yuna''s people with an increasingly ugly expression.


    "What is that fool doing?"


    That was what ck Zetsu had to say when he saw Nagato flying towards the Uzumakipound. Unlike Nagato, Zetsu had seen the Uzumaki n''s glory days, and a frontal assault on their main base was nothing but a suicide attack, in his opinion.


    It took thebined forces of three viges and devastating losses to take out a single n. Nagato might be strong, but he was far from beingparable to such a ridiculous force.


    Additionally, he had seen the barrier Naruto created on the spot when he fought Obito and was pretty sure that that thing could even tank a Bijudama from the Kyuubi despite being mainly used for locking space. If a temporary barrier that wasn''t even focused on defense was already that strong, then what could a permanent one do? Frankly, Zetsu trembled a little at that thought.


    And, just as he expected, Nagato''s st was blocked¡­ well, reflected. Zetsu could only shake his head at that. There was no purpose in attacking the Uzumaki n. Even if Nagato had seeded, it would have had barely any impact on their goals. In the end, this move only drained his chakra while shortening his lifespan.


    "It seems like we will have to retrieve the Rinnegan."


    Zetsu heard Obito''s words and nodded in agreement. However, before taking action, Zetsu hesitated for a moment, and after thinking for a short moment, he started speaking again.


    "No, we should wait a little longer. He still has one move left."


    Obito rose his eyebrows at that before nodding his head in understanding. Although he didn''t know what else Nagato could do, since Zetsu said he still had some fight left in him, he would wait and see.


    The duo noticed how Yuna and Nagato started talking yet again before Nagato seemed to snap due to something Yuna said and pped his hands together.


    Even Obito couldn''t help but feel awed at how much chakra was oozing out of Nagato as a small ck orb appeared in between his hands.


    After allowing the orb to fly away from him, it immediately started pulling in the surrounding terrain, causing Obito''s eyes to widen in surprise.


    "This is¡­"


    "The jutsu the Sage of the Six Path is rumored to have created the moon with. Yes"


    Although he had already guessed it, Obito couldn''t help but be a little excited when he heard that that was the case. He didn''t believe that Nagato could perform at the same level as the Sage of the Six Paths, but he was still intrigued to see such a legendary jutsu.


    Additionally, his confidence that Nagato could capture Yuna rose significantly when he used such a powerful technique.


    On the other hand, Zetsu was looking forward to seeing whether Nagato could do it or not as well. After all, he had significantly more knowledge about what happened in the past and knew how powerful this technique was. In his opinion, this was the perfect move to capture someone as powerful as Yuna.


    However, as if she wanted to mock the awe Obito felt towards Nagato''s chakra density and jutsu and Zetsu''s confidence, Yuna activated her chakra cloak showing off chakra so dense that it cracked the ground around her.


    Her presence seemed to erge as she pped her hands together, and momentster¡­ the world froze.


    Zetsu and Obito could only look in bewilderment as everything around Yuna was turned into ice within a blink of an eye.


    The frozen tundra Yuna just created was far away from them, but they could still feel a chill despite that.


    There was no slow spreading. No projectiles. No wave of chakra. Everything just froze over instantly.


    It was like Yuna imposed her will on the world around her, and the world obeyed.


    *Shudder*


    While Obito had not the slightest clue what just happened, Zetsu shuddered in absolute terror when he saw what Yuna had just done.


    Although he couldn''t understand it either, he was confident about one thing. If he were in the vicinity of whatever Yuna just did, he would be dead, no questions asked. While it previously was only a guess and an instinctual feeling, he no longer had a doubt now. Yuna could kill him. And the technique she could use to do so was so fast that he wouldn''t even notice how he died.


    "I''m retrieving the Rinnegan right now!"


    Zetsu didn''t even wait for an answer from Obito as he instantly sunk into the ground.


    Zetsu was terrified. He was terrified of meeting Yuna eye to eye, and he would do everything he could to prevent it from happening.


    His only pawn left was Obito, and frankly, he considered simply discarding him and hiding away for the next hundred or two hundred years, but he could ponder on thatter. For now, he would get the Rinnegan and see where things would go from there.

 Chapter 412 - A Battle Of Will

    <h4>Chapter 412 - A Battle Of Will</h4>


    Yuna shakily stood up from her kneeling position and surveyed her surroundings with a satisfied smile on her face.


    An average person would freeze to death within a few seconds if they were to stand so deep within the world of ice, but to Yuna, it felt incrediblyfortable.


    After all, this could be considered to be her world. Her realm. Within the area, she froze; she could control everything. Obviously, there were some limitations to that, but Nagato simply didn''t have what it took to ovee these limitations, even if it was his real body standing in front of her.


    Yuna pondered for a moment before shrugging her shoulder and asserting her will on her surroundings, causing the atmosphere to shift slightly due to something changing about the ice in the area.


    ''Let''s keep this area like this. I stopped my ice from spreading, so I''m sure there is nothing toin about from Tsunade''s side.''


    [Except for you creating a deadly tundra with a radius of a few hundred meters near the vige.]


    ''Meh, just some insignificant details. Anyway, let''s get this over with.''


    Yuna started sprinting towards where she previously felt Nagato''s presence since she didn''t want him to get cold knees at thest moment and run away.


    Although she couldn''t hear it due to the distance, ck Zetsu immediately started cursing when he noticed Yuna running towards the correct destination. He was banking on her still having to look for Nagato''s location, but apparently, she was already aware of it.


    ''Damnit, should just run? No, there is still a chance to get the eyes. Maybe she doesn''t take them from the start, and there is the possibility that I will get an opportunity to sneak in and grab them as well. This isn''t over yet.''


    A few momentster, Yuna arrived in front of a giant tree that seemed to be entirely made out of paper, which fascinated her a little.


    ''Wasn''t everyone always raving on and on about wood style? Here is actually a person who can control paper, which is just processed wood. Could Hashirama control paper as well?''


    [He had never done so, as far as I''m aware. At least not in his fight against Madara.]


    While Yuna was admiring the paper tree, Nagato was still in a daze due to what had just happened. He was already dumbfounded by the amount of chakra Yuna could disy, but before he could understand what was going on, the connection with Yahiko''s body broke off. Or, to be more precise, the connection he had to the ck rods inserted into his body.


    Even if one of his bodies got defeated, he could still feel the metal rods inserted into their bodies if they weren''t too far away, so he could only conclude that Yuna either sealed the body away or destroyed all the rods at the same time.


    Since it happened instantly, he didn''t think that seals were involved, which only left the second option, confusing him further.


    ''I didn''t even see her move before the connection was broken. What in the world did she do?''


    "Nagato, what happened?"


    Nagato got out of his daze when he heard Konan''s voice and shook his head.


    "I don''t know. Whatever she did, she did it instantly while getting rid of my chakra transmitters at the same time. I''m not even sure if my Chibaku Tensei was enough to deal with her."


    As soon as Nagato stopped speaking, Konan''s head snapped towards the entrance of their hide-out and prepared herself for battle.


    "Someone ising!"


    "Hello~ I''vee to y~"


    Nagato and Konan couldn''t help but stiffen a little when they heard Yuna''s carefree singsong voice. As soon as they saw Yuna, whose clothes were still pretty much unruffled, their facial expressions became ugly.


    Nagato used his strongest technique, yet his enemy was pretty much without a blemish. Although they still didn''t know how Yuna managed to defend against Nagato''s attack, it appeared like she did so without much effort.


    Naturally, that assumption was utterly wrong, and Yuna was actually pretty exhausted due to using such a big move, but she would never show that to her enemy.


    Neither Nagato nor Konan said a word as Yuna leisurely walked towards them.


    "Now that is just rude. This is the first time we are meeting in person, Nagato. Shouldn''t you at least greet me back? The same goes for you, Konan. Such bad manners~"


    Yuna continued approaching the duo, and as soon as she was only a few meters away from them, a glint passed through Nagato''s eyes as a ck rod shot out of a hiddenpartment of his walking machine.


    ''If she is this close, I will be able to control her with this.''


    However, before the rod could reach her, Yuna effortlessly snatched it out of the air and started inspecting it.


    "So this is what you use to control the other bodies, huh. Pretty fascinating stuff."


    As Nagato was stewing in anger due to Yuna preventing another one of his schemes, Yuna continued inspecting the chakra transmitter. She didn''t have any time to do so yet, but she decided to do so now since the fight was pretty much over.


    "You are crazier than I thought, Nagato. You should be aware that my chakra is stronger than yours, so you must be banking on overpowering me in the will department. Not a great idea."


    Nagato snorted in disdain when he heard Yuna''s words.


    "What kind of firm will could someone who''s drowning herself in women and pleasure every day possible have. I burdened myself with bringing peace to this world. Nothing can overpower my will to seed."


    Yuna chuckled in amusement when she heard Nagato''s answer and started twirling around the chakra transmitter in her hand.


    "Is that so? Then how about we find out who has the stronger will between us two?"


    A ferocious smile appeared on her face as she lifted up the ck rod and stabbed it into her hand.


    ''I wonder if Hinata will scold me for getting prated by someone else.''


    [Since you are the one who did the prating to yourself, isn''t it fine?]


    ''Ohh! A nugget of true wisdom from the grumpy fox. I''m impressed.''


    [*Urgh* I used up all my sarcasm energy and actually yed into your joke¡­ It''s been a long day.]

 Chapter 413 - He Finally Came Out!

    <h4>Chapter 413 - He Finally Came Out!</h4>


    The moment Yuna stabbed the chakra transmitter into her hand, Nagato felt like a mountain had crashed on him while he immediately coughed out blood from the pressure he felt.


    He couldn''t even feel Yuna''s chakra that was supposed to contest with his as the sheer force of her will overwhelmed and utterly crushed him.


    Nagato always thought that he posses an unbendable, steel-like will. Now, however, Yuna showed him that he was wrong. Compared to Yuna''s will, his seemed to be as fragile as ss.


    Shortly after stabbing herself, she pulled the chakra receiver out of her hand, and after activating Kurama''s chakra, the small wound left behind knit itself back together.


    "Well, did you enjoy the ride? You want another taste, Nagato?"


    As soon as Yuna finished speaking, she stabbed the ck metal rod towards her hands again, causing Nagato''s eyes to widen in fear.


    The exposure to Yuna''s will made him feel like a fish on a chopping board, and he would rather not go through that experience again.


    "DON''T¡­"


    Meanwhile, Konan couldn''t help but be shocked by what she had just witnessed. Yuna not only defeated Nagato in their battle, she utterly annihted him to such a ridiculous degree that Nagato was afraid of going through the experience again.


    Yuna''s hands stopped just a few centimeters before the metal pierced her skin, making Nagato sigh in relief. He never expected that the metal rods he used to control his Six Paths would create such a ridiculous weakness.


    When Yuna saw Nagato''s panicked expression, a broad smile appeared on her face.


    "Oh, it seems like you have finally learned your lesson~"


    Nagato clenched his fists when he heard Yuna''s teasing words. He wanted to dismiss her words, call himself a god, and tell her not to act so insolently, but he didn''t dare to.


    Instead of that, he had something else he wanted to say.


    "What are you? You can''t possibly be a human."


    "Hahaha, that''s just rude. I''m a human, you know."


    [Please don''t.]


    Nagato ignored the verbal tick, which he assumed Yuna did to make her appear Uzumaki-like and shook his head in denial.


    "So you are unwilling to tell me, huh. I guess I shouldn''t be surprised."


    Konan was shocked by these words. After all, they wereced with resignation. All that determination and conviction Nagato usually possed when he spoke was gone and reced with resignation.


    "What the hell did you do to Nagato!"


    Seeing Konan''s outburst, Yuna chuckled in amusement and disappeared from her position. Before Konan could react, Yuna''s handnded on her shoulder while her mouth moved next to her ear as she started whispering.


    "I showed him the immensity of heaven and earth¡­"


    A shudder went through Konan''s spine when Yuna suddenly started whispering in her ear. She wanted to turn into paper or retaliate, but to her surprise, she couldn''t move her body in the slightest.


    "¡­ and if you get in my way, I might have to give you a spanking, little girl."


    Another shudder went through Konan''s spine as she heard Yuna''s words and saw her predatory facial expression. Considering the rumors circting about Yuna in the Elemental Nations, she did not doubt that Yuna would actually make her wordse true.


    That, and the fact that Yuna somehow managed to stop her from moving just by touching her shoulder immediately made her want to get away from Yuna.


    Seeing the desire to run away appear in Konan''s eyes, Yuna''s smile widened even further as she started wiggling her fingers in front of Konan''s face.


    "Ohh? Still not moving out of my way? It seems like I will have to make my threat a reality then."


    Obviously, Konan still couldn''t move. If she could, she would definitely have started cursing Yuna by now for her shameless behavior. On one hand, Yuna tells her to move, and on the other, Yuna stops her from moving. It was apparent that Yuna was messing with her.


    Suddenly, a painfilled scream echoed through the room, causing Yuna and Konan, who could suddenly control her body again, to look at the source of the scream.


    A ck creature was growing out of the ground right next to Nagato and was currently reaching for Nagato''s face. There was a bloody Rinnegan in both of its hands, making it rtively clear what its goal was.


    "NAGATO!!!"


    Konan immediately reacted as millions of paper pieces shot towards the ck creature. But before any of those attacks could reach it, it sank back into the ground, taking the two Rinnegans with it and causing Konan''s attack to pierce the ground harmlessly.


    Seeing all of this happen in front of her, Yuna secretly nodded in approval.


    ''Finally! That guy has been stalking me the whole day. I almost started digging him up and directly handing him the Rinnegan. Seriously, I even had to start flirting for him to finally make his move.''


    [*Snort* I''m calling bullsh*t. I know how you work: Yuna see woman, Yuna flirt woman.]


    ''Well¡­ you are not entirely wrong, but I have standards, okay?''


    [Yeah, they need to be female. I got that part.]


    ''Now, that''s just not true. Some species out there have more than two genders, and I have my own preferences regarding those.''


    [Right, make it sound like that didn''t support what I just said. Let''s go with that.]


    ''Yup~''


    Yuna shook her head in amusement and put her focus back on Nagato, who had just lost both of his eyes, and Nagato, who tried to help him however she could without knowing what to do.


    "Anyway, you two. Let''s get this over with."


    Konan immediately got vary when she hurt Yuna''s words as she prepared herself forbat, while Nagato was still in pain due to losing both his eyes, making it pretty much impossible for him to continue fighting.


    "Well then, follow me to the Uzumakipound."


    Nagato and Konan both had the same reaction towards Yuna''s words.


    "Huh!?"

 Chapter 414 - You Want A Little Smooch?

    <h4>Chapter 414 - You Want A Little Smooch?</h4>


    *Author Note*


    Well, I don''t want to dive too deeply into real-world politics, but as most of you have undoubtedly heard, Russia attacked Ukraine, which is pretty f*cked up.


    I won''t say anything superficial about thoughts and prayers and only hope that those affected by this can ovee the situation as well as possible.


    Additionally, a little reminder not to post videos of Ukrainian troop movements online, since that could be used to gather information about them.


    *End of Author Note*


    Kakuzu slowly opened his eyes and immediately started surveying his surrounding. The more he looked around, the deeper the bewilderment in his facial expression got. Thest thing he remembered was putting the seal Hinata gave him on himself. He assumed it would seal away his chakra, but that assumption was clearly wrong. He nced at the shadows in the room to verify that he had spent some time being unconscious and continued looking around.


    When he started looking around, the first thing he noticed was the two people sitting in front of him. Yuna was leisurely sitting on a couch while flirting with Hinata, who was sitting on herp. Additionally, Hinata would asionally throw a smug nce at one of the room''s corners.


    Kakuzu noticed that and followed Hinata''s nces, seeing another woman kneeling on the ground with her nose in the corner of the room. She had violet hair with a tinge of red in it, wore an oversized trenchcoat, and had a sign on her back that read: "I caused a lot of property damage, so I''m getting punished."


    Kakuzu ignored the weird picture and continued surveying, noticing another woman kneeling in another corner in the same position. She had long crimson hair and was wearing a maid uniform. Just like the first woman, there was a sign on her back, but this one read: I lost control, so I''m getting punished. Unlike the first woman, she constantly fidgeted around while asionally suppressing a moan.


    Kakuzu decided that he wanted to have nothing to do with whatever was going on and continued looking around whilepletely ignoring the suspicious buzzing noiseing from that corner.


    When he woke up, he noticed two additional people sitting together with him. One of them was Konan, who he obviously knew, but the other one was a shriveled up old man with a blindfold, who Kakuzu had never seen before.


    Additionally, there was a meek and uncertain expression on Konan''s face which was rather uncharacteristic for her, while the old man seemed to be drowning in regret and despair.


    ''What kind of torture did Yuna put that old man through for him to look like this? What''s with all those ck rods sticking out of him? It seems she is even more ruthless than I anticipated.''


    While Kakuzu wasing to his own conclusions regarding the current situation, which weren''t really correct, but not entirely wrong either, Konan had no idea what she was supposed to do now.


    Before she could understand what was going on, Yuna had appeared between Nagato and her and teleported them out of their previous hideout and into a building that was undoubtedly part of the Uzumakipound.


    Then, Yuna allowed them to clean themself and change clothes since Konan''s clothes were partially burned from her own explosions, while Nagato was covered in his own blood.


    Then they were led towards the room they were currently in by a random Uzumaki and found the current situation in front of them. Considering the person escorting them only had the strength of a weak Jonin, Konan considered knocking him out and fleeing, but in the end, she didn''t dare to.


    Yuna''s facial expression while threatening her with a spanking was burned into her mind, and she would rather not anger Yuna right now. She had entirely epted that she and Nagato were now at Yuna''s mercy and had to wait for her judgment.


    Although Kakuzu''s presence here surprised her a little, she decided not to care about his supposed betrayal. After all, considering he was unconscious when they arrived, he might very well be in the same situation as herself and Nagato.


    "You did really well, my little Hinata. Such a good girl~"


    "Hehe, praise me more~"


    Konan''s eyebrow twitched in irritation when she heard Yuna praising Hinata while furiously petting her head, almost causing her to melt on Yuna''sp. This has been going on for five minutes now, and at first, Konan thought Yuna would stop after Kakuzu woke up. Apparently, her guess was wrong, and Yuna happily continued spoiling Hinata even after Kakuzu regained consciousness.


    Konan nced to her right and saw Nagato incoherently mumbling to himself about getting betrayed and his dream getting crushed. Although she would really like to have a proper conversation with him and help him improve his mood, there was no time for that right now. Additionally, he was in no condition to break through the awkward air, so she nced towards her left instead.


    Kakuzu noticed Konan''s nce andpletely ignored it, while intensely staring at a random point on the wall and erasing his presence. Although he didn''t say anything, his thoughts about the current situation were rtively clear.


    ''You want me to interrupt that monster''s flirting? Good luck with that. I''m an old man and have the patience to endure this awkwardness for hours. Let''s see who cracks first, a little girl like you or an old man like me.''


    Konan could more or less guess what Kakuzu was thinking and gritted her teeth in anger.


    ''You want to oust my patience? Very well, let''s see who cracks first.''


    A few minutester, Konan''s face was twitching like crazy, while she had to constantly clench and unclench her fist to not burst into anger.


    She threw a hate-filled gaze at Kakuzu, who seemed to have found a spot on the wall that was even more interesting than the previous one and was currently scrutinizing it with interest.


    "Hehe, how about a little smooch, Hinata~"


    "No, not in front of other people, hehe~"


    By now, the duo wasn''t just cuddling, and Yuna slowly but surely started attacking Hinata while Hinata was ''resisting'' Yuna''s advances.


    When Konan saw that Yuna''s hand slowly started roaming, she no longer could endure the situation and started speaking with a slightly flushed face.


    "*Cough* Could you¡­"


    "Oh? You want a little smooch as well?"


    The moment that question left Yuna''s mouth, Hinata''s gaze snapped towards Konan, causing a shiver to go through her spine.


    "N-No, I just wanted to know why you brought us here."


    Only now did Yuna seem to remember the presence of the other people in the room as her gaze wandered from Hinata to the three people sitting in front of her.


    At first, her gaze lingered on Kakuzu for a short moment before seemingly thinking of something and shrugging her shoulders and then wandered to Konan and Nagato.


    "Well, what can I say? You two were so much fun to bully; I just had to take you home."

 Chapter 415 - You Want Some... Eyes?

    <h4>Chapter 415 - You Want Some¡­ Eyes?</h4>


    Konan''s facial expression stiffened when she heard Yuna''s reasoning for bringing Nagato and her to the Uzumakipound.


    "B-Because you had so much fun b-bullying us?"


    Yuna gave Konan a sagely nod before seemingly remembering something else.


    "Oh, and I wanted to see your reaction to finding out that you have been manipted almost your whole life."


    "WHAT!?"


    While Konan eximed in surprise due to Yuna''s words, even Nagato managed to regain some resemnce of rity.


    "M-Manipted? What do you mean?"


    "It''s a simple story. There is this alien that got sealed by the Sage of the Sixth Path, who was her son, but before she got sealed, she separated a part of her will to do her bidding. That part of her will is called Zetsu, and he was manipting Madara, who was manipting Obito, who was manipting you into believing he was Madara, so Zetsu could gather all the Bijuu and inject them into the alien''s husk that is sealed in the moon that can be summoned with the Rinnegan."


    """¡­"""


    "See? Simple."


    Silence reigned the room after Yuna dumbed all the info she had on the trio. While Kakuzu had not even the slightest clue what he just heard, Nagato and Konan at least knew about the so-called husk that the Rinnegan could summon. After all, Nagato summoned such a husk and even started putting all the Bijuu inside of it.


    Nagato swallowed hard after digesting all of Yuna''s words and started speaking again.


    "S-So if the Gedo Mazo statue absorbs all the Bijuu, the seal on the alien will be broken?"


    A frown appeared on Yuna''s face, and after a short moment of pondering, she shook her head.


    "No, just the husk isn''t enough. It needs the husk, her will in the form of Zetsu, and a body strong enough to contain these two things. Well, I stopped paying attention to the details when it got too convoluted, but these three things are necessary. I think. Probably."


    Naturally, none of the three people in front of her were convinced, while Hinata could only roll her eyes at Yuna, forgetting half the story while only remembering what was necessary.


    Nagato slumped over when he realized for just how long he had been manipted and what kinds of things he had done to chase after a n that wasn''t feasible from the start.


    "What am I even supposed to do now? Most of my power is gone. My goal has disappeared. My life no longer has a purpose, so I might as well just die."


    Yuna shook her head at that statement, which Nagato couldn''t see for obvious reasons.


    "If you no longer have a goal, then just choose a new one. It might have been through a f*cked up way, but you wanted to bring peace to this world. Does the ambition of reaching such a grand goal really just grumble away after one major setback?"


    Nagato could only smile wryly when she heard Yuna''s question.


    "Then what am I supposed to do? I''m blind. Most of my strength is gone. Most of my lifeforce is gone as well. Heck, I can''t even walk by myself."


    Yuna casually waved all of Nagato''s concerns away like they weren''t a big deal.


    "Mah, no worries. First of all, about your lifespan, don''t we have someone with a life-extending technique in this very room?"


    Kakuzu flinched as all eyes in the room zeroed in on him. Well, all eyes except for Anko, Karin, and Nagato''s, for obvious reasons.


    "Err, why do you think I would be willing to teach someone my technique?"


    "I mean, you are working for me from today on, so I think it''s rather reasonable."


    "W-Why would I be working for you?"


    "Mhh? Oh right, I haven''t even told you about your luck, huh? You''re hired as a mercenary. You will mainly teach people how to fight. Congrattions."


    "W-Why do you think I would do that?"


    "Because my Uzumaki n is filthy rich, and I put a telepo¡­"


    "Okay, I ept!"


    As soon as Yuna said that the Uzumaki n was rich, Kakuzu''s eyes showed with greed for a short moment, and he immediately epter before Yuna could finish speaking.


    ''Okay, I knew he was greedy, but I didn''t expect it to be to this extent.''


    Yuna shrugged her shoulders and focused on Nagato, who still looked towards Kakuzu in bewilderment.


    "Well, there you go. Lifeforce secured. That should probably fix your walking problem and allow you to regain your strength as well. As for being blind, we can just get you a new pair of eyes, so it''s no big deal."


    "C-Can eyes really be exchanged so easily?"


    Yuna couldn''t help but give Nagato a weirded-out look when he asked that question.


    "You do realize that the Rinnegan was given to you it that way, right?"


    "WHAT!? I didn''t awaken it!?"


    "No, you didn''t. The Rinnegan is the evolved form of the Sharingan, and I''m pretty sure you aren''t an Uchiha. Well, you asionally act like one, but I me that on the eyes. The original owner of these eyes is Madara Uchiha."


    Yet again, Nagato went into a daze as another massive secret was revealed to him, making him almost numb to all the ways he had been tricked.


    "Err, is it fine to casually reveal information like that to us."


    That question was asked by Konan, who grew a little concerned due to all the information Yuna was giving to them seemingly without reason.


    However, Yuna only dismissively shrugged her shoulders.


    "No need to worry your cute little head about that. Just because a piece of information is hard to get doesn''t mean it is useful. I''m telling this to Nagato since it directly involves him. I could tell him everything privately, but this stuff isn''t important enough for me to do so."


    Konan nodded in understanding while pretending not to see Hinata, who was now ring at her due to Yuna calling her cute.


    "Anyway, back to the topic of eyes. Do you have any preferences in regards to the eyecolor? Well, since you had the Rinnegan for such a long time, maybe you want something more exotic? How about a Sharingan?"


    As Yuna said that, she flicked her wrist, causing a small ss container with two crimson eyes with three ck tomoe swimming in them to appear.


    """¡­"""

 Chapter 416 - A New Path

    <h4>Chapter 416 - A New Path</h4>


    Deafening silence covered the rooms as everyone watched the pair of eyes swimming around in the ss Yuna was holding.


    "Why did the atmosphere suddenly change? She was certainly joking about getting a Sharingan, right?"


    Well, everyone except for Nagato, who still couldn''t see.


    "N-Nagato, she is currently holding up a pair of Sharingan."


    "Huh!?"


    While Nagato was shocked by that revtion, a frown appeared on Hinata''s face as she looked at the two floating eyes.


    "Could you put those away, Yuna? This is a little disgusting."


    Yuna shrugged her shoulders and hid the pair of eyes away again while thinking about how she acquired them.


    ''Well, I found these eyes in one of Sasori''s puppets. Although I pretended to crush them in front of Sakura, why would I destroy a decent pair of eyes? Who knows what I could use them for in the future, after all.''


    [Hoarder.]


    ''I prefer calling it: being prepared for the future.''


    [Oh, okay. And I prefer calling it: Being a hoarder. Don''t think for even a second that I don''t know how much garbage you are hiding in those storage seals.]


    ''Garbage!? I will let you know that every item I carry with me is something that I might need in certain situations.''


    [Sure, keep telling that to yourself.]


    While Yuna and Kurama were bickering, a spark of ambitions reignited inside Nagato''s soul.


    ''A Sharingan, the initial form of the Rinnegan. Maybe, it''s too early to abandon my goal. I still desire peace. This time, I will choose another path. Pain does not bring peace. Obviously, I won''t use the three methods Yuna mentioned either. I will find my own path.''


    "I want a pair of Sharingan."


    A small smile appeared on Yuna''s face when she noticed the change in Nagato''s disposition.


    "Oh? Could you tell me why you made that decision?"


    "I still desire peace. Although I still have to look for another way to achieve it, I''m confident I will need a lot of power for it. I will take the Sharingan and evolve it to reacquire the Rinnegan. This time, the Rinnegan will truly be mine."


    Yuna''s smile widened as she approvingly nodded her head while everyone else was looking at Nagato like he was crazy.


    "You do realize that that is practically impossible and pretty much insane, right?"


    "It does not matter. Whether it is impossible or not does not matter. I will make it possible. Insane? If seeking peace is insane, then I don''t mind being called a madman¡­"


    Nagato''s demeanor changed even further as his whole body seemed to radiate determination.


    "¡­I will bring this world peace."


    "Hahaha, excellent! That is how it should be! Impossible? That''s only because no one has ever seeded, but will you be the same?! Who knows? But why would you give up before even trying? Insane? Yes, only someone insane would try to do the impossible, but so what? Insanity is the first step to aplishing something great."


    Yuna''s facial expression distorted, giving her an insane vibe.


    "Embrace it, Nagato. Someone who wants to change the world like you can not possibly be sane. The earlier you ept your true self, the better."


    Nagato couldn''t help but shiver a little when he heard Yuna''s speech. Frankly, he never considered himself to be insane, but now that Yuna pointed it out, there were undoubtedly some¡­ indicators. Nagato shook his head to get rid of those thoughts.


    ''It doesn''t matter. Whether sane or not, the only thing that matters is my goal.''


    He was just about to resume speaking when a small snowball materialized in Yuna''s hands, which she casually threw at Anko, who was still kneeling in the corner, hitting the back of her head.


    "No Substitution."


    While Nagato had no idea what Yuna meant by that, Anko had couldn''t help but be bewildered.


    ''How the hell did she find out that I considered substituting myself with a clone while she was doing her speech. Can she read my mind?''


    "Yes, I can read your mind."


    Anko couldn''t help but flinch when Yuna answered her internal question.


    ''Damnit, how did she know what I was thinking?''


    "As I said, it''s because I can read your mind."


    Yet again, Anko flinched, causing Yuna to chuckle in amusement. Obviously, she could not read Anko''s mind. However, Anko was a rtively straightforward person. After over three years of spending a lot of time together, Yuna could more or less guess what she was thinking in certain situations.


    Although Nagato wasn''t entirely sure what was going on, he decided to continue the conversation after Yuna finished talking with whoever she was talking to.


    "I still have a question. Why are you doing this for me? We are pretty much enemies, after all. Why did you spare my life, and why are you willing to go to such lengths to help me?"


    [Because I want to snatch your woman.]


    ''Hush, Kurama.''


    "Because I find you interesting. Your huge ambitions are not something anyone can have. Your willingness to do things that even you yourself clearly acknowledge as wrong for the sake of peace is something I can respect. Obviously, I''m not fond of the method itself, but that is beside the point."


    Nagato pondered Yuna''s words for a moment before nodding in acknowledgment.


    "However, don''t you want revenge for all the things I have done. I have done a lot of stuff that I am not proud of. I killed a lot of people, some of them even innocent. You don''t appear like a forgiving person to me."


    Yuna shrugged her shoulders in indifference at Nagato''s words.


    "I''m certainly not a forgiving person. However, you might have done a lot of things one might consider to be evil, but none of those caused any harm to my people and me. Yes, you attacked the Uzumakipound, but that attack was repelled without any causalities.


    Frankly, I should kill you for that attack, but you were just manipted at the end of the day. Additionally, I deem you to be more valuable alive than dead, outweighing the attack on the Uzumaki npound.


    As for the offense of trying to kill me, I don''t give a sh*t. As I said, you are more valuable to me alive rather than dead, so I will just overlook that offense.


    Well, that is only if you manage to regain your determination, which you did. If you didn''t, I would have just gotten rid of you and buried you somewhere."


    Nagato felt a chill go down his spine and could only obediently nod his head.

 Chapter 417 - A Good Candidat

    <h4>Chapter 417 - A Good Candidat</h4>


    The rest of the day passed peacefully, and Tsunade was currently sitting in her office while surveying the damage. Franky, there was almost non.


    No casualties. And not a single person who was heavily wounded. The worst damage was a few copsed buildings, which, considering Konoha was attacked by multiple S-Rank shinobi, was neglectable.


    Momentster, someone knocked on the door, causing Tsunade to sigh.


    ''More work, huh. Let''s see what this is about.''


    She was just about to allow the knocker to enter when someone appeared behind. Her first instinct was to attack the person without a moment of hesitation, but Tsunade quickly noticed that the person wasn''t moving at all, making it rather unlikely for him to be an assassin.


    The person had long ck hair with blue streaks and was wearing an ANBU-style fox mask, giving Tsunad a rtively good idea of who it was.


    "What are you doing here, Yuna?"


    "Trust me; you will thank me for this one."


    Tsunade''s eyebrow rose due to Yuna''s words. She pondered the situation for a moment before shrugging her shoulders.


    "Fine, whatever. Enter!"


    After Tsunade gave permission, the door opened, revealing an ANBU closely followed by a young man with spiky ck hair and ck eyes.


    "Sasuke Uchiha has returned to the vige and wanted to meet you, Hokage-sama."


    Tsunade immediately was annoyed by that.


    ''That''s fine and all, but why did you bring him here immediately while wagging your tail like a dog that wants to be praised. I guess a few people still revere the Uchiha n. How annoying.''


    Although Tsunade heard about his contribution during the battle, she didn''t want to bother with that yet, since other things were more important. Well, since he was here anyway, she might as well get this out of the way.


    "Thank you for informing me about that and directly bringing him here as well."


    The ANBU flinched when he heard the apparent displeasure in Tsunade''s voice. He just realized that by bringing Sasuke here directly, before informing Tsunade, he pretty much ignored Tsunade''s opinion on the matter.


    "T-That, I apologize, Hokage-sama."


    Tsunade sighed again and waved the ANBU away, causing him to sigh in relief.


    "Well, what can I do for you, Sasuke Uchiha."


    Sasuke eyed the masked woman standing behind Tsunade for a moment before ignoring her and focusing on Tsunade instead.


    "I want to be part of Konoha''s shinobi force again."


    Tsunade nodded in acknowledgment. After all, she pretty much expected that to be the case. Why else would Sasuke return to Konoha?


    "Mhh, that is fine. Although you went rough three years ago, there are no reports of you hurting any Konoha shinobi, so allowing you toe back should be no problem."


    Sasuke nodded in understanding and resumed talking.


    "Additionally, I killed two more members of Akatsuki outside of Konoha."


    Tsunade''s eyebrow rose when Sasuke made that im. As far as she knew, the only members still left were Zetzu and the masked man Yuna imes to be Obito. Did Sasuke really kill those two? She was a little skeptical about that.


    Well, Yuna still hasn''t told her that there were currently three Akatsuki members inside the Uzumakipound, so she could only assume that Zetzu and Obito were the only ones left.


    "Oh? You did? I assume you have the corpses?"


    Sasuke nodded his head and unfurled a small storage scroll. He put it on the ground, and after injecting some chakra into it, two people in Akatsuki robes appeared.


    Tsunade''s eyes widened in surprise when she saw the two people. They were Homura Mitokado and Koharu Utatane, who previously had a spot as Konoha''s elder, but were put into prison for all kinds of different crimes.


    Tsunade was aware that the duo managed to break out of prison a while ago but did not expect to find them in such a fashion.


    "I found them outside Konoha. Apparently, they helped Akatsuki with the infiltration of Konoha."


    While Sasuke was looking smug, Tsunade couldn''t help but frown. The prison break was already very suspicious, and this whole situation makes it even worse.


    ''Would these two really join Akatsuki and help them attack Konoha? Howe Sasuke was conveniently in the vicinity when Akatsuki attacked. All of this is very suspicious. And, what makes me the most suspicious, is definitely Yuna''s presence in this very room. What is she plotting, and how much of this whole situation was orchestrated by her.''


    While Tsunade was deep in thought, Yuna leaned forwards and whispered in her ear.


    "High contribution, war hero, hasn''t been here for thest three years, and a glorious Uchiha."


    At first, Tsunade had no idea why Yuna was whispering that kind of stuff into her ear, but momentster, everything clicked together as her eyes started shining.


    ''I can dump the Hokage position on him! He is still a bit young to do so now, but it''s only a matter of a few years, hahaha.''


    Meanwhile, Sasuke was bing more dissatisfied by Tsunade''s restraint reaction. He was just about toin when a massive grin appeared on Tsunade''s face.


    "Really outstanding! To think you defeated three Akatsuki members by yourself. Truly impressive. Considering your strength, there is no problem with directly promoting you to Jonin. We nned to hold a festival due winning this fight. I nned to give the most significant contributors an award, and as the biggest contributor, you will naturally receive one as well."


    Sasuke''s facial expression immediately filled with arrogance, and he slightly lifted up his head. Tsunade couldn''t help but get excited when she saw Sasuke''s reaction.


    ''Gullible! He''s so gullible that I almost feel sorry for him. I need to n this out properly. I need to keep his contact with Yuna as small as possible and make sure that I always look rxed when he enters my office. Hehe, poor little Uchiha, I hope you will enjoy all the paperwork and the mess Yuna asionally causes.''


    Sasuke felt a chill go down his spine, causing him to look around in confusion.


    ''Weird, what was that?''

 Chapter 418 - Here He Is Again

    <h4>Chapter 418 - Here He Is Again</h4>


    Meanwhile, far away from Konoha, Obito removed the blindfold he had been wearing since yesterday and revealed that his previously empty eyes-socket now held a ripple pattern purple eye, the Rinnegan.


    Zetsu frowned in displeasure when he saw that. This might have been a possible solution in the typical case since Obito was almost impossible to capture with his space jutsu. However, Yuna and Naruto both have already proven that they could disable Obito''s Kamui, making this whole situation very risky.


    Frankly, Zetsu wanted to hideaway for the next hundred years and await Yuna''s death but had made a rather ring mistake during the attack thatplicated the whole matter.


    He allowed Konoha to capture Kakuzu instead of finishing him off himself.


    Zetsu has been watching humanity for quite a while now, and there was something almost all people in positions of high power had inmon: They desired a long life to a frankly obsessive degree.


    Zetsu did not doubt that Yuna would be the same and do everything she could to get Kakuzu''s life-prolonging technique out of him, increasing her lifespan even further.


    If a powerful shinobi didn''t die in battle, he could easily reach the age of 100. Obviously, that kind of feat was almost never aplished. Even if they didn''t die in battle, they would certainly carry some injuries due to all the training and fighting and thus would die younger.


    An Uzumaki had around an extra 20 to 30 years on top of that. However, Yuna wasn''t just any Uzumaki; she was the Kyuubi Jinchuuriki, cranking her life force up even further.


    If she had an additional four hearts due to Kakuzu''s technique, Zetsu didn''t even dare to think about how much vitality she would possess. That, on top of the Kyuubi''s ridiculous healing factor, would cause her to live for a frankly absurd time span for a human.


    Zetsu was willing to wait 100 years, but that was his bottom line. Waiting for another 200 or even 300 years was uneptable in his book, so he decided to take a risk and give Obito the Rinnegan.


    Meanwhile, Obito marveled at the power he could feel coursing through his body due to his new eye. Unlike Nagato, he was a full-fledged Uchiha, so the Rinnegan had betterpatibility with him. Unfortunately, the Rinnegan was simply too powerful, and his body could probably not handle the implementation of both eyes.


    After somewhat getting used to his new eye, Obito nodded his head and set the following n into motion. He put a new mask in his face, this one with two eye holes, and went through multiple hand seals before mming both of his hands on the ground.


    "[Kuchiyose: Edo Tensei]"


    Complex marking started spreading from Obito''s hands, and momentster, arge stone coffin rose from the ground. As soon as the whole casket was visible, a frown appeared on Obito''s face as a mental connection between him and his summon immediately snapped into ce.


    All souls have the desire to return to the Pure Land, and now, Obito could partially feel that desire, giving him, a living person, a rather disgusting feeling.


    ''This feels horrible. I guess only someone with a heavily mutted soul, like Orochimaru, can use this jutsu without any difort to revive multiple people.''


    The coffin opened, revealing a man with long ck hair, pale skin, and golden slitted pupils that made him look like a snake.


    "Kukuku, so that''s what it''s like to be reanimated, how ufortable."


    Obito heard the man''s creepyughter, causing a frown to appear on his.


    "I have something for you to do, Orochimaru."


    Orochimaru eyed the man in front of him with interest as his focus was immediately drawn to his single new eye.


    "Ohh~ Did you manage to steal one of Pain''s eyes? Mhh, what was your name again? I don''t believe you gave me your name thest time we met."


    "I am Madara Uchiha."


    "Hee~ is that so, kukuku."


    Obito''s eyebrow twitched in irritation when he realized that Orochimaru was clearly not believing him but dismissed the matter since it was of no importance.


    "I am starting a war against the shinobi world. I have enough footsoldiers, but I''m missing elite troops. You will provide me with those elite troops through the Edo Tensei."


    "That is impossible. Controlling more than four bodies at once is beyond what I can handle."


    Obito scoffed at that, and momentster, space in front of him seemed to twist as a white humanoid-looking corpse well to the ground.


    "White Zetsu. A creature that is even more aligned with nature than Hashirama Senju himself."


    Greed shed through Orochimaru''s eyes when he heard Obito''s words. Something like that was probably an even better test subject than Jugo, the origin of Orochimaru''s curse seal.


    "That certainly is a rather exciting offer. There is a good chance I can do something with this to improve the number I can control. By the way, while I was dead, did someone find out why people close to that monster can absorb Natural Energy so casually?"


    Obito was slightly taken aback by that question but nheless answered Orochimaru''s inquiry with a shake of his head.


    "In that case, you wouldn''t mind if I use a few of the summons to capture one of them, right? If I had their method, I''m certain I could control even more summons."


    Obito only shrugged indifferently when he heard that question.


    "I couldn''t care less. This war''s ultimate goal is capturing the Kyuubi, so taking out the people close to her first is a viable option."


    "Kukuku, very good. I can''t wait to pay back the humiliation I received from Anko by thrice the amount."


    While Obito and Orochimaru were discussing their n, Zetsu had a deep frown on her face as his gaze lingered on Orochimaru.


    ''Orochimaru is a terrible ally. As long as it serves his own agenda, he will backstab whoever he has to. However, his presence might actually be advantageous for me. He is sure to start sniffing around as soon as Obito stops observing him, so maybe I should use that chance to "identally" show him where Madara''s real body is hidden¡­ A reanimated Madara should be a useful trump card in the ensuing battle.

 Chapter 419 - A Lost Cause

    <h4>Chapter 419 - A Lost Cause</h4>


    Currently, Tsunade''s whole face was twitching like crazy inside the Hokage office due to the people standing in front of her.


    First of all, Yuna stood in front of her with her hands in her pockets and a broad smile on her face. Behind her were a man with brown skin and eyes with green irises and no pupils, with the rest of his body covered by clothes, a young woman with straight blue hair and grey eyes, and finally, a blindfolded haggard-looking man sitting in a wheelchair with red hair.


    Additionally, upon Yuna''s request, all three of them were wearing Akatsuki robes, which irritated Tsunade the most.


    "Is this a coup?"


    Yuna chuckled in amusement when she heard Tsunade''s question, while the three people behind her started shuffling around ufortably.


    "Well, you should know that I have no interest in the Hokage position, no?"


    "You could make one of those three your puppet."


    "True. In fact, Konan would be pretty good for this kind of position since she can freely control paper."


    Tsunade went into a slight daze when she heard that. Naturally, she still remembered Konan and her ability to control paper freely. However, she never really associated it with actually doing paperwork and always focused on thebat aspect of the ability.


    Her eyes turned crimson as her predator-like gazended on Konan, causing her to take a step back automatically.


    "Be my assistant!"


    "Nope. she is already part of the Uzumaki n."


    "Bullsh*t! There is no way it''s true!"


    "It is. She joined my harem."


    """WHAT!!!"""


    Naturally, Tsunade, Nagato, and even Konan herself were rather surprised by that revtion.


    "W-When did I join your harem!?"


    "Just now. Congrattions."


    "THAT''S NOT HOW IT WORKS!!!"


    "Mah, small details."


    "THAT''S NOT SMALL!!!"


    "That''s what she said~"


    While Yuna was rather satisfied due to finally breaking through Konan''s stoic facial expression, and Konan was close to getting an aneurism, Kakuzu''s eyes glossed over as he was nkly staring at nothing. He was currently spacing out and wanted nothing to do with the current conversation.


    Seeing the chaos in front of her, Tsunade could already feel the ever-lurking Yuna-headache making its return, so she took a deep breath and attempted to put the conversation back on track.


    "Well, Yuna''s utterly shameless and arbitrary behavior aside, could someone tell me why I have three Akatsuki members standing in my office right now? Especially since I am pretty sure one of them tried to blow up the Uzumakipound."


    Nagato couldn''t help but feel slightly awkward when those words left Tsunade''s mouth. Well, they were true, so there was nothing he could say to counter them.


    "Don''t be like that, Tsunade. I can put small grudges like that behind me."


    "No, you can''t. You literally destroyed everything Danzo had created throughout his life, dragged his reputation through the dirt, and killed him for targeting Naruto."


    Yuna shook her head when she heard Tsunade''s usations.


    "That was an entirely different matter."


    "How was that different?"


    "Danzo wanted to get Naruto for his own personal gains. He tried to use Naruto to empower himself. Nagato wanted to capture Naruto for his own skewered vision of peace and was manipted into doing it. Rather than Danzo, he is more like the civilians he manipted to harm us.


    And while we are at it, Kakuzu was in there for the money, just like Zabuza was all those years ago, and Konan simply shared Nagato''s vision. That is why all there of them are still alive. Besides that, Konan is in my harem, so I obviously won''t kill her."


    "I''M NOT IN YOUR HAREM!!!"


    "Sure, keep telling that to yourself."


    While Yuna continued teasing Konan, Tsunade thought about Yuna''s words, causing her to frown.


    "All of that might sound nice on paper, but at the end of the day, they are still wanted criminals. I can''t allow Konoha to shelter them."


    Yuna immediately wagged her finger at Tsunade when she said that. "Wrong, neither of these three has an active bounty on them."


    "Bullsh*t! There is no way that is possible. Konan aside, Kakuzu has been a bounty hunter and is guaranteed to have a bounty or two, while Nagato is the leader of the world''s most wanted organization."


    "Hehe, wrong again. As you said, Konan has no bounty. People in Amegakure call her Angel, but outside of Ame, she is pretty much unknown.


    And what do you mean by Nagato is the leader of Akatsuki? Look at him! He is just an old, blind man. The leader of Akatsuki is obviously Madara Uchiha, the masked man.


    And finally, Kakuzu, how about telling Tsunade about the people that put bounties on you."


    Kakuzu got out of his daze when Yuna called his name and started a brief contemtion.


    "Well, before my fight with Hinata, at least one of their hearts was technically still alive. As for the others¡­ well, let''s just say I like bounty hunting, but I don''t like having a bounty on my head."


    Tsunade couldn''t help but groan when she heard those excuses that technically worked but not really. Well, Konan and Nagato would probably be fine, but Kakuzu is giving her a severe headache.


    ''Damnit, hasn''t that freaked lived for almost 100 years? Who knows how many grudges he has piled up in all these years. This is seriously troublesome.''


    Tsunade closed her eyes and started thinking, causing the room to be covered in silence that was only interrupted by a perverted giggle that would asionally echo through the room that pretty much everyone seemed to ignore.


    Around five minutester, Tsunade reopened her eyes and met Yuna''s gaze.


    "You will take responsibility in case something happens?"


    "Correct~"


    "Very well, wee to Konoha, you three."


    Konan, Nagato, and Kakuzu couldn''t help but be surprised that Tsunade actually allowed them to stay inside Konoha, just because Yuna listed up a few technicalities and gave her a guarantee that she would take responsibility.


    All three has the same thought at the same time.


    '' '' '' She must trust her quite a lot¡­'' '' ''


    *Bang*


    A massive ss bottle was ced on the table, and with a loud *pop* the cork sealing it closed was removed with a flick of Tsunade''s thumb.


    "Alright, time to get smashed."


    Yet again, the trio''s thoughts synchronized.


    '' '' ''¡­ she gave up thinking, huh¡­'' '' ''


    Tsunade was just about to start chugging when Yuna grabbed the bottle and stopped Tsunade''s movement.


    "Wait, there is something else!"


    "Damnit, what else can there be!?"


    Yuna flicked her wrist, causing a small ss container with two Sharingan swimming inside of it to appear.


    "I need you to imnt these into Nagato."


    Tsunade froze when she saw the two Sharingans. She looked from the Sharingans back to Yuna and then back to the Sharingans again. The more she did so, the more shocked, angry, and terrified she became.


    "Please tell me you didn''t take these from the gullible idi¡­ *cough* the next Hok¡­*cough* Lord Uchiha, the hero of our vige."


    "Nah, don''t worry. I had these for a while now."


    "Oh, okay. You should have said so sooner. That gave me quite the shock. You want to start the operation right away?"


    '' '' ''¡­ she''s a lost case.'' '' ''

 Chapter 420 - New Eyes

    <h4>Chapter 420 - New Eyes</h4>


    Tsunade wasn''t the world''s best medical-nin for nothing, and within an hour, Nagato had a fresh pair of eyes in his eye sockets.


    A whileter, back in the Uzumakipound, Yuna, Konan, and Nagato were sitting in the same room, and Nagato was about to remove the bandage from his freshly acquired eyes.


    Nagato removed the blindfold and momentster opened his eyes, revealing two crimson eyes with three tomoe in them.


    "So this is what the world looks like through a Sharingan."


    "How are you feeling, Nagato? Is everything okay? Is there any pain or an ufortable feeling?"


    Nagato smiled a little at Konan''s concerns and shook his head in denial.


    "Everything is fine. However, I can feel that my eyes are constantly draining my chakra. It is not that much, but it would umte over time andpletely drain me if I were to keep them open constantly."


    "Want me to put a seal on it to cut off the permanent chakra drain? I can make it in a way that you can activate and deactivate it within a split second."


    Nagato pondered Yuna''s offer and nodded his head in acknowledgment. Yuna covered Nagato''s eyes with her hands for a short moment before removing them again, revealing a pair of ck eyes.


    After thanking Yuna, Nagato closed his eyes again and reopened them to reveal an activated Sharingan.


    "With this, the first step is done. Well, I have no idea if I will ever be able to regain the Rinnegan, but I won''t give up."


    Yet again, Nagato closed his eyes a sunk deep into his own thoughts.


    "Well, might as well do the first step right away. I might have chosen another path by now, but one thing hasn''t changed¡­"


    Blood started flowing out of the corners of Nagato''s eyes.


    "I know pain."


    Nagato opened his eyes, revealing his freshly evolved Mangekyou Sharingan. It took the form of a red octagram with a ck dot in the middle.


    "So, what abilities did you gain?"


    Nagato considered not telling Yuna about it or straight-up lying, but he decided not to do so. Despite everything she put him through, Yuna helped him quite a lot as well, so he decided to be truthful to her.


    "My left eyes can cast a powerful genjutsu that forces the victim to relief the worst even of their life."


    "That''s quite fitting for Pain."


    Nagato ignored the jab and continued speaking.


    "The other one engulfs what I''m looking at in never-melting ice."


    "Ohh, reverse Amaterasu. That sounds like it has something to do with me."


    Nagato nodded his head in acknowledgment. When he realized his new abilities, he came to the same conclusion.


    "One ability represents my past and the other the future you decided to give me. I was your enemy, and no one would have said anything if you had killed me, but you decided to give me another chance to fulfill my goal. For that, I am thankful."


    "Don''t mention it. Honestly, I would like to give that ice a try, but since that would deteriorate your eye-sight, I''m willing to wait until you use it inbat to get a sample."


    "I understand. Thanks again."


    Meanwhile, Karin was walking through the corridors of the Uzumakipound in a good mood. It turns out that Yuna was more than willing to reward and punish Karin for her battle against Hidan, which resulted in rather intense night activities and her current good mood.


    ''Haa~ It''s been a while since my mind was that close to breaking. How dreadful. I can''t wait to experience it again~''


    A short whileter, Karin saw Tayuya, who was standing in front of a window and looking through it with a dazed expression, attracting her attention.


    "Yo, Tayuya, what are you doing? You look confused. Can I help you somehow?"


    Tayuya flinched when Karin started talking to her, but she visibly rxed when she saw the speaking.


    ''Thank god it''s not Yuna-sama.''


    "No, it''s nothing. I''m fine, Karin."


    Karin''s eyebrow rose when Tayuya started deflecting her questions. Tayuya was usually not the type to bottle stuff up and would normally speak her mind without a filter, so the situation was definitely strange.


    "Come on; you should tell me your problem. Even if I can''t help, sharing the issue will at least lighten the burden. Aren''t we friends?"


    Tayuya rolled her eyes at thatst question. Although they have been working together for a while now, and Tayuya did consider Karin to be her friend, there were quite a few opportunities in which she would vehemently deny even knowing Karin.


    After thinking about it some more, Tayuya decided to tell Karin what had happened.


    "Hisoka asked me for a date. As in, a ''romantic date between two people who want to start dating'' and not the ''let''s go shopping together'' one."


    "Mhh? That''s all? Isn''t that a good thing?"


    "I''m¡­ not sure? I told her I needed some time to think about it."


    "Huh? Why didn''t you ept? I got the feeling that you liked her as well."


    "*Urgh* That''s what I''m currently thinking about. I''m not sure what it means to like or love someone."


    "I see. In that case, I''m probably the wrong person to speak to."


    That actually surprised Tayuya a little. After all, it wasn''t exactly a secret that Karin loved Yuna.


    Naturally, Karin saw Tayuya''s doubts and couldn''t help but chuckle about it.


    "I don''t love Yuna-sama¡­"


    Tayuya''s eyes widened in shock when Karin said that, but Karin''s following words cleared her doubt.


    "¡­I''m utterly obsessed with her."


    As Karin said that, a glint of insanity passed through her eyes as she started hugging her own body and wiggling around.


    "Ahh~ Every moment I spend separated from Yuna-sama is a wasted moment. I love her. I want to be by her side. I want her to mess me up. I want her to make me her toy. I want her to crush my mind~"


    While Karin descended into her madness, Tayuya cautiously took a few steps away from her. On the one hand, who knows what the crazy person in front of her will do? One the other, she didn''t want any drool flying on her clothes.


    ''Well, didn''t she say she loved her anyway? Oh well, no point arguing with her when she is in that state, so who cares. Probably something about having surpassed the state of love or something like that.''


    Tayuya shrugged her shoulders and decided to ignore Karin in favor of her own pondering.


    ''Well, do I or don''t I ept the date? Do I like Hisoka? Well, it''s rather cute how she gets flustered when doing simple stuff like sitting close to me. Makes me want to bull¡­*cough¡­ tease her. Oh well, f*ck it, I will ept.


    At the same time, Hisoka was strolling through Konoha in an excellent mood.


    ''Well, she didn''t agree, but she didn''t reject me either, so I will see it as a win for now. After all, if she didn''t find me at least likable, she would have rejected me instantly.''


    However, simply not getting rejected was not the real cause for Hisoka''s excellent mood.


    ''Haa, I''m so happy my ass didn''t get shinra tenseied yesterday.''


    As someone who knows canon, she obviously knows what happened to Konoha when Pain attacked it: It was sted to smithereens.


    ''I mean, I trust Yuna-sensei, but who would sleep well when they knew that someone with a godplex would drop a nuke on your head soon even if you have something you think could stop the nuke?''


    A few momentster, Hisoka noticed Tayuya approaching her with a slight smirk and a light blush on her face, resulting in Hisoka smiling as well.


    ''Yup, I think today will be a good day as well~''

 Chapter 421 - A Letter From Kumogakure

    <h4>Chapter 421 - A Letter From Kumogakure</h4>


    ***Author Note***


    WE HAVE REACHED 10 MILLION VIEWS!!!


    Thanks for the continuous support!


    ***End of Author Note***


    A few dayster, a group of three arrived on the outskirts of Konoha. The group leader was a fair-skinned woman with shoulder-length blonde hair, blue eyes, and a stoic facial expression. She was closely followed by a dark-skinned woman with long spiky red hair and amber eyes and a dark-skinned man with short, spiky, white hair and ck eyes.


    These three were Samui, Karui, and Omoi. They were sent to Konoha to deliver a letter to Tsunade. The Hachibi Jinchuuriki, Killer Bee, was kidnapped by Akatsuki, so the Fourth Raikage wants the five Kage to hold a gathering and speak about how to deal with them.


    Unfortunately, they were neither aware that Killer Bee only faked the kidnapping and was currently traveling around to have fun, nor that most of Akatsuki got defeated a few days ago.


    All three of them were currently looking at Konoha with slightly dazed expressions due to what was presently happening.


    The whole vige was covered with colorful decorations, and people were filling up the streets as there appeared to be a vige-wide festival going on. And, what bewildered the trio the most, the five heads carved into the Hokage Mountain all wore colorful party heads.


    "What is going on here? I don''t have any information about Konoha having a festival like this."


    Although Karui and Omoi heard Samui''s question, they had no clue either, so they could only shrug her shoulders.


    "Let''s just enter the vige for now and deliver the letter. We can just ask a few people for information while we walk."


    When Omoi heard Karui''s suggestion, he immediately started panicking.


    "Isn''t that dangerous? What if our information-gathering is seen as spying? And then, when we are questioned, a misunderstanding happens, and we are outed as spies. Then, when they try to capture us, a fight starts, ultimately ending in our death. Raikage-sama will hear about our deaths and will then dere war against Konoha, starting another Shinobi War."


    "YOU''RE OVERTHINKING!!!"


    While Karui and Omoi were quarreling, Samui approached Konoha''s gate with two annoyed-looking people sitting next to it.


    These two were Izumo Kamizuki and Kotetsu Hagane. Recently, they have been on gate duty almost every day and were rather annoyed that they couldn''t partake in the festival due to their responsibilities.


    Samui, Karui, and Omoi felt multiple pairs of eyes on them as they walked towards the gate, which surprised neither of them. They were foreign shinobi, after all, and proudly disyed it with their headbands. Well, it would be more suspicious not to show their affiliation since that would mark them as possible spies.


    "Stop, who are you?"


    When the trio got closer to the gate, the trio stopped walking while Samui took out a letter.


    "We are here on Raikage-sama''s order. We must deliver this letter to Hokage-sama."


    Izumo and Kotetsu both frowned when they heard that. Although Kumogakure and Konoha weren''t currently at war, they weren''t allies either, so the letter could be pretty much everything from a deration of war to an alliance offer.


    Either way, this was far above the duo''s paygrade, so they could only forward the message to someone higher in the food chain. Izumo was about to fetch someone when he heard a leisure voice.


    "Sounds interesting. I''ll lead them to Tsunade."


    The duo looked at the source of the voice and immediately had wry expressions on their faces.


    Surprisingly, a young woman with red hair and blue streaks appeared between the duo without them even noticing.


    "Yuna-sama, I don''t think that is appropriat."


    "Mah, don''t worry about it. A n leader escorting foreign guests sounds totally eptable, don''t you think?"


    The duo looked at each other before simply shrugging their shoulders. Even if it didn''t, who would me them for giving in to Yuna''s demands? Although they were slightly worried that Yuna might cause an international incident, she usually knew full well how far she could push before she needed to stop.


    "Alright, I leave it to you, Yuna-sama."


    Meanwhile, Samui, Karui, and Omoi had slightly stiff expressions when an additional person suddenly appeared without them noticing. They realized that if this were an ambush, all three of them would be dead.


    The trio''s expressions became even uglier when they realized who had just offered to guide them. The name Yuna Uzumaki was known in every corner of the Elemental Natio, so was her shy appearance and chaotic behavior; hence the trio had no doubts that they were facing the real deal.


    Momentster, Yuna''s gazended on the trio, causing them to straighten their backs.


    "Well, follow me. We are going straight to Tsunade."


    The trio nced at each other for a brief moment of silent conversation before following after Yuna. At first, the group moved without talking, but after a few moments of walking, Yuna opened her mouth.


    "So, I assume this is about the kidnapping of Killer Bee?"


    The trio almost face-nted when Yuna casually revealed what was supposed to be a secret. Although Yuna''s knowledge flustered Samui, she could help but ask how Yuna even managed to get that kind of information.


    "H-How do you know about that?"


    "About what? The kidnapping or the letter?"


    "Err, both?"


    "Well, I know about the kidnapping because I have a method of gathering information about Akatsuki, so I got the information that they were extracting the Hachibi from him. As for the letter, that was just a guess."


    "WHAT!? They were extracting the Hachibi!? D-Doesn''t that mean t-that Killer Bee-sama i-is dead?"


    "Nah, Killer Bee tricked them with a clone. Akatsuki never managed to capture him in the first ce."


    """WHAT!?"""


    A chuckle of amusement left Yuna''s mouth when she saw the shocked trio.


    ''As expected, there is lots of fun to be had with these three~''


    [Your evil is showing.]


    ''Oops, gotta zip that up~''


    "T-Then why hasn''t he returned to Kumo yet? Where is he?"


    "Not sure why he hasn''t returned yet, but thest time I got a report about him, he was in the Land of Hot Water, enjoying the hot springs."


    "N-No way. So he is just ying around?"


    Instead of answering, Yuna simply shrugged her shoulders, causing the trio to go into another daze. After all, the only reason why they were here in the first ce was due to Bee''s kidnapping, making the whole trip pretty much useless.


    A few minutester, Karui managed to reboot her brain as she noticed something else. She pointed at the big building in the distance and started speaking.


    "Although this is my first time here, that''s the Hokage Tower, right? Why does it look like we aren''t walking towards it?"


    Karui''s question immediately caused her twopanions to look at Yuna suspiciously. However, Yuna only shrugged her shoulders and continued walking.


    "That''s because Tsunade currently isn''t inside the Hokage Tower."


    "Then where is she."


    Yuna stopped walking as she made an inviting gesture towards arge gate behind her that was currently bustling with people.


    "She''s right here, inside my Uzumaki npound."

 Chapter 422 - The Festivities

    <h4>Chapter 422 - The Festivities</h4>


    The trio shivered in fear when they heard that. As one of the five major hidden viges, they naturally had some spies in Konoha and knew about the Uzumakipound. They especially knew about the failed attempt of Itachi and Kisame to break into it. It was an imprable fortress.


    Rather than a npound, it felt more like they had to enter the dean of a lion to these three people. Naturally, Yuna saw their facial expression and decided to ignore thempletely.


    "Well, what are we waiting for? Let''s go."


    Before any of them could issue aint, Yuna told them to continue moving and entered the npound, resulting in three people with rather ugly expressions following her in.


    However, as soon as they entered thepound, their expressions visibly rxed due to the vibrant atmosphere covering the whole area. There were big smiles on everyone''s faces as they yed all kinds of games and ate all sorts of foods at different stalls spread all over the ce while happily chatting with each other.


    "Err, Yuna-dono, could you tell us why the whole vige seems to be in such a festive mood?"


    Yuna heard Samui''s question and nodded her head in acknowledgment before exining what was going on.


    "A few days ago, Akatsuki attacked the vige, but our forces crushed them. After everything was ounted for and all the wounded were healed, my Uzumaki n decided to hold a little party. Well, things escted a little, and the party somehow extended to the whole vige, turning it into a festival."


    The trio froze in ce when they heard Yuna''s exnation. After all, if Killer Bee''s kidnapping was their main reason foring here, the other one was dealing with Akatsuki. Apparently, Konoha had already done the first step with that endeavor as well.


    "C-could I ask how many people attacked?"


    Samui''s question actually had two purposes. The obvious one was that she wanted to gather information on how many Akatsuki members attacked and died in the conflict. The other one was to gauge Konoha''s strength. The Uzumakipound is deep inside Konoha, so they had seen quite a bit of Konoha and didn''t notice any damaged building at all. If a considerable force attacked Konoha and they managed to defeat them with this little damage, then Konoha was significantly stronger than Samui expected.


    "Yes, I think you can."


    """¡­"""


    "¡­"


    Silence followed Yuna''s words, confusing the trio. After pondering the situation for a short moment, an annoyed expression appeared on Samuis''s face as she resumed speaking.


    "With how many people did Akatsuki attack Konoha?"


    Yuna chuckled in amusement at Samui''s annoyed facial expression and answered her question.


    "A pity you made the question that specific. I would have loved to mess with you some more and bring up some old war statistics after you asked me how many people attacked Konoha.


    Anyway, it was seven people and six copses controlled by one of those seven. Two fled, three switched sides after we kicked their asses, one is sealed in my basement, and thest one died. The six controlled bodies all got destroyed."


    The trio looked at Yuna in bewilderment when she finished speaking. They didn''t know what to think about the controlled corpses, but they at least knew that all members of Akatsuki were S-Rank criminals. That would mean that Konoha had enough strength to defend itself against a force of 7 S-Rank criminals while barely being damaged. That was ridiculous.


    ''She has to be lieing.''


    That was the conclusion Samui immediately came up with. Frankly, she expected Yuna to exaggerate the number of attackers a little to make Konoha look more powerful, but she didn''t think she would go that far. Especially the information about three of them switching sides bother Samui. There is no way three S-Rank criminals would conveniently switch sides, and it was even more impossible that the Hokage would allow people like that to remain in the vige. Samui had already decided that she would try to gather some information about what really happened if she got a chance to do so.


    Naturally, Yuna noticed Samui''s doubts but wasn''t too bothered about them. She only told the truth, and if someone decided to doubt that, it was their problem and not hers. Well, it wasn''t the entire truth since not all corpses were destroyed. Yahiko''s was still intact.


    While Samui wasing up with all kinds of ns to find out the truth, a loud gulping sound could be heard from Yuna''s direction, attracting her attention. Her as bulged as she saw Yuna take a big swig from a bottle that clearly contained alcohol.


    "Fuah, that hit the spot. I could almost feel myself getting sober."


    Naturally, Samui and her twopanions were bewildered by Yuna suddenly drinking.


    "Err, why did you suddenly start drinking, Yuna-dono?"


    "Mhh? What do you mean by ''start drinking''? I have been drinking for three days."


    "Huh!? Why have you been drinking for three days."


    "Hahaha, it''s a festival after all!"


    "THE FESTIVAL HAS BEEN GOING FOR THREE DAYS!? WASN''T THIS SUPPOSED TO BE JUST A PARTY!?"


    "What can I say? My Uzumaki n knows how to throw a party."


    "What about sleep?"


    "Sleep? I know about the concept. If you have any questions, ask away."


    While Karui and Omoi had exited the conversation a long time ago, Samui was still trying to understand somehow what was going on. Frankly, she couldn''t care less how Yuna spent herst three days, but there was one problem with all of this.


    ''How in the world did a sleep-deprived, drunk, Jinchuuriki sneak up on us at the gate?!''


    Samui was frantically trying toe up with an excuse for failing to notice Yuna''s approach when loud chanting started echoing over the Uzumakipound.


    """"""""""CHUG!!! CHUG!!! CHUG!!!""""""""""


    She looked at the source of the chanting in bewilderment and saw a massive group of people surrounding a stage. On top of the stage, a man with spiky red hair and a woman with long blond hair were currently chugging a one-liter container, undoubtedly filled with alcohol.


    A short momentter, the woman smacked her ss on the table and roared victoriously, causing the crowd to be even louder.


    Samui looked at that scene and felt that the woman who had just won the drinking contest seemed to be somewhat familiar, which she found rather weird. After all, she knew no one from Konoha. Before she could figure out who the woman was, Yuna interrupted her thoughts.


    "Well, there is Tsunade. Do you want to talk to her now or wait until her next contest is over?"


    "Huh?"


    Samui looked at Yuna in confusion as her eyes looked where Yuna was pointing, but no matter how often she did it, her gaze alwaysnded on the woman who had just won the drinking contest.


    Samui gave the woman another look, and momentster, her eyes bulged, and her jaw hit the ground.


    "WHY IS THE HOKAGE PARTICIPATING IN A DRINKING CONTEST!?"


    "Well¡­ I mean¡­ She won, so isn''t it fine?"


    "THERE IS NOTHING ''FINE'' ABOUT THIS!!!"

 Chapter 423 - Delivering The Letter

    <h4>Chapter 423 - Delivering The Letter</h4>


    Currently, Samui, Karui, and Omoi had rather stiff expressions as a clearly still drunk Tsunade was ring at them for interrupting her fun. These four people were currently sitting at a table in one of the secured rooms inside the Uzumakipound while Yuna was sprawled out on a couch in the background.


    "Err, Tsunade-dono, this is rather important. It would be more appropriate to do this in private."


    Obviously, Samui was hinting at sending Yuna out since she was only supposed to bring them here and not listen in on the conversation.


    "Meh, if you can make her leave, then be my guest. In fact, if you find out how to do it, tell me the method."


    Naturally, Samui was dumbfounded by that reply.


    ''Isn''t Tsunade-dono the Hokage? Why doesn''t she simply order her to leave?''


    Samui nced at her twopanions, but they also had clueless expressions. While she was pondering what to do, there was a knock on the door, and momentster, a woman holding a tray with four teacups on it walked into the room and arranged the cups on the table.


    "Thanks, Shizune."


    Tsunade thanked her assistant and took a sip of tea, causing her to frown.


    "Yuna."


    Although Tsunade only said her name, Yuna immediately understood what she meant as a small bottle appeared in her hand, which she swiftly threw towards Tsunade. Tsunade caught the bottle, opened it, and casually poured some of its content into the tea, causing Shizune to facepalm.


    "Tsunade-sama, I bought you tea to sober up. What''s the point of mixing alcohol in it?"


    "Getting sober slows down my drinking speed. I still have a few challengers left."


    "Hehe, one of them is my guard captain; he''s quite the heavyweight."


    "Pah, I will crush him like the others before him."


    A smug expression appeared on Tsunade''s face as she took a sip of her tea, making her frown.


    "Yuna, did you give me poison?"


    Yuna got up from her lying position and nced at the bottle she had just thrown towards Tsunade.


    "Err¡­define poison."


    "A liquid toxic enough that if an average human were to drink it, they would either suffer heavily or die."


    "Oh, in that case, yup, that was poison."


    [That exchange felt somewhat familiar.]


    Tsunade nodded her head in understanding and took another sip under the disbelieving eyes of everyone except for Yuna.


    "Surprisingly, it tastes great."


    "I know, right? People always look at me like I''m the weirdo for liking to drink stuff like that."


    Meanwhile, Samui could only stare at the bizarre exchange that just happened in bewilderment.


    ''What in the world is going on here? I knew that Yuna-dono was a very chaotic person from the start, but howe Tsunade-dono isn''t acting much better either?''


    While Samui sank deeper and deeper into a chasm filled with bewilderment and confusion, a deep sigh escaped Shizune''s mouth as she decided not to bother with the situation anymore.


    ''Poor Tsunade-sama. She is sinking further and further into madness. I really hope she can retire from the Hokage position soon.''


    Momentster, Samui snapped out of her daze because Karui elbowed her in the side.


    "*Cough* Hokage-dono, I''m here to deliver a letter personally written by Kazekage-sama."


    "Right, hand it over, and let me have a look."


    Samui sighed in relief when the situation returned to something more regr. Tsunade opened thetter and pulled out the envelope, causing her to frown instantly.


    "Why is this a picture of a naked woman? Is your Kage ying a prank on me?"


    """Huh?"""


    Naturally, the trio was dumbfounded by that. There is no way the Third Raikage would y a prank during an emergency situation. Well, the emergency was already over, but he didn''t know that when he wrote the letter. Before either of them coulde up with an exnation, a chakra string was attached to the picture and pulled it out of Tsunade''s hand.


    "Sorry, that''s mine~"


    The picture was leisurely caught by Yuna, who let it disappear into her pocket, before taking out another piece of paper, quickly folding it into a paper airne and letting it fly towards Tsunade.


    "Here is the real one."


    Tsunade caught the paper airne and pondered what had just happened for a short moment before simply nodding her head and starting to read the letter.


    On the other hand, Mabui, Karui, and Omoi were utterly bewildered by what they had just witnessed.


    "W-Why do you have the letter?"


    Yuna looked at Samui weirdly, like she just asked an especially stupid question.


    "Well, where do you think I got it? I obviously pickpocketed it from you."


    Although Mabui was enraged when Yuna admitted to pickpocketing her, there was another emotion that was more dominant: She was utterly terrified.


    ''How did she do that? As far as I remember, she didn''t even get close to me while she was guiding us. Was it genjutsu? Or maybe, a clone? Aren''t I a jonin? I don''t dare to im that I could win against her in a fight, but I should at least be able to notice her pickpocketing me, no? Well, f*ck, apparently not.''


    "By the way, I also stole the panties you were wearing while I got the letter."


    "WHAT!?"


    Samui subtly checked whether that was the case or not, and sight in relief when it was not, causing Yuna to chuckle in amusement.


    "Just kidding. I only do that to my harem. Well, I can''t really do it to Karin since she rarely wears any panties."


    While Samui''s mental facilities were slowly copsing, Tsunade finished reading the letter and chuckled in amusement.


    "Well, considering Yuna''s preferences, I assume she already told you what we know about Killer Bee''s situation and the Akatsuki?"


    Samui snapped out of her contemtion when she heard Tsunade''s question and nodded her head.


    "Yes, Yuna-dono had already informed us about that. Still, our mission was to deliver thetter, so we did it despite knowing that the information was outdated."


    Tsunade nodded her head in agreement, and after a short moment of thinking about the situation, she made a decision.


    "Might as well hold a gathering between Kage anyway. Akatsuki is not done yet, and an alliance between the five major viges can only be considered as something positive."


    Samui nodded her head in agreement.


    "I will deliver your message to Raikage-sama as soon as possible."


    After saying that, the trio was just about to flee the room when Yuna stopped them, causing the trio to flinch. Yuna took out three yellow tokens and tossed them towards the trio.


    "Carry one of these each. You don''t want to walk around the Uzumakipound without one of these. Trust me."


    The trio shivered when they heard Yuna''s words as they remembered the intel Kumogakure had gathered about the Uzumakipound. They hadpletely forgotten the existence of these tokens. Although it wasn''t well known what happened to people who tried to enter without them, it would certainly not be something good.


    Naturally, Kumo tried to find out how these tokens worked and even got a few low-level ones as samples. However, every attempt to decipher the seals involved would inevitably lead to a cake in the face. Well, the newer ones could shoot pies as well for some reason.


    So, the trio took the tokens and obediently nodded their heads before quickly fleeing out of the room, making Yuna and Tsunade chuckle in amusement.


    "I assume you put a teleportation mark on the one with the big breasts, Yuna?"


    "Obviously. She was the group''s leader, after all. Why did you ask?"


    "Sure, let''s go with that excuse, and I was just curious."


    After saying that, Tsunade picked up her teacup and took another sip, causing her to nod in approval.


    "Delicious."

 Chapter 424 - Touring The Uzumaki Compound

    <h4>Chapter 424 - Touring The Uzumaki Compound</h4>


    Samui, Karui, and Omoi were still a little dazed due to the emotional turmoil they had just gone through. They had heard that interacting with Yuna would inevitably lead to some mental damage, but they didn''t expect it to be this bad. Worst of all, Tsunade seemed to have adapted to the madness somehow, causing the trio to pity her a little.


    The three were currently sightseeing inside the Uzumakipound and couldn''t help but be bewildered by all the things that they were seeing.


    They saw a female Uzumaki aggressively flirting with a blushing Hyuuga woman causing the trio to be a little surprised since they were pretty sure Hyuuga were incapable of blushing.


    They also noticed a big man who looked eerily simr to the Demon of the Mist happily chatting and drinking with a group of Uzumakis, pretty much confirming the rumor that he was working for the Uzumaki n now.


    "Hahaha, let''s have lots of fun today as well, Kurama, Chomei, Isobu."


    "I told you not to say my name so casually, Fuu!"


    "Yes, Fuu, let''s make a lot of friends."


    [Lucky Number Seven Chomei is ready!]


    Moments after the trio heard this conversation, a rather weird group ran past them, consisting of a young woman with brown skin, followed by a turtle with a long tail and a massive fox.


    Samui was pretty sure that she had seen the woman before, but she couldn''t put her finger on where exactly. She considered looking it up when she was back in Kumo but quickly dismissed the idea.


    ''It''s just a random woman running around the Uzumakipound. I doubt there is anything noteworthy about her. Well, those two summons following her were somewhat interesting, but whatever. Now that I think about it, wasn''t that four voices? How weird.''


    A whileter, yet another rumor was confirmed as the trio saw a young man with spiky blonde hair escorting two beautiful women around the food stalls with arge smile on his face.


    ''So Naruto Uzumaki is really dating two women. Maybe they could be his weakness?''


    As that thought appeared in Samui''s mind, she met eyes with one of the women and immediately averted her gaze while a shiver went through her spine.


    ''Damn, another monster. That should have been a Yamanaka, right? Just how many powerhouses does Konoha hide?''


    Meanwhile, Ino, who just took a little peek at Samui''s mind, nodded her head in approval.


    ''Good, she wasn''t eyeing Naruto. I can''t allow Naruto to go down Yuna''s path and add more women.''


    "Is something wrong, Ino?"


    "Nah, everything is fine."


    Samui and her twopanions continued their tour while listening to the people''s conversations to gather some information about Akatsuki''s attack. However, Samui could only shake her head due to all the propaganda she heard. Naturally, she wouldn''t believe all the nonsense people were telling each other, nor would she be tricked by whatever propaganda Konoha was telling its citizen. After all, she was a skilled Jonin.


    ''What a load of nonsense. Yuna knew that the attack wasing and prepared everything beforehand. Yuna used a technique that froze a forest patch outside of Konoha permanently. Yuna defeated two and captured another two all by herself. The Uzumakin''s barrier blocked an attack that would have destroyed Konoha. And, the worst offender, all Akatsuki members were defeated or captured in one on onebat. Pah, bullsh*t!''


    Samui couldn''t help but click her tongue in annoyance as she continued listening, but she heard the same stories no matter where the trio went.


    ''Damn, I wasn''t expecting Konoha to be this efficient in spreading false information to their people. Kumo can really learn a thing or two from Konoha in that regard.''


    The trio entered a small restaurant called Ichiraku Ramen, which was absolutely brimming with red-headed people, to eat a meal before they continued. After ordering a bowl of Miso Ramen, Samui continued her thoughts about what was currently happening in Konoha.


    ''Considering how biased the information about the battle is towards Yuna and her Uzumaki n, it is rtively easy to see Tsunade''s intentions: She is clearly increasing Yuna''s achievement to make it easier for her to take the Hokage position. Although her strength undoubtedly qualifies, I''m a little worried about her chaotic behavior. Rather than Yuna, I would have chosen the more stable Naruto, but I guess that''s n politics for you.''


    "Is Naruto really going to teach you a new jutsu, Konohamaru?"


    "That''s right, Inari; after he taught me the new jutsu, I will definitely be able to beat you."


    "Haha, now, now, don''t get rowdy, kids."


    Samui''s attention was drawn to a nearby table when she heard the words "jutsu" and "Naruto". Three people sat at the table, two kids that looked like they had just be shinobi, and an old goofy-looking man, who was immersed in a book. Although the title of the book read "The History of Konoha", Samui had the feeling that the content was actually something else.


    ''Wait a moment, Konohamaru? Isn''t that the third Hokage''s grandson? No wonder Naruto is willing to teach him a jutsu. Even if the Third is no longer in power, he should still hold quite a bit of political sway. Maybe this is part of the n to make Yuna Hokage? Meh, I can only specte, but it''s possible.''


    A whileter, three bowls of steaming hot Ramen were ced in front of the trio, and they immediately dug in.


    ''Damn, delicious! However, the Third''s grandson, huh? Should I try something? No, that would be a stupid decision. It''s simply too risky, with too little reward.''


    As those thoughts appeared in her mind, the goofy-looking man at the same table looked at Samui for a short moment and gave her a grandfatherly smile and a slight nod before putting his focus back on his book.


    Despite the seemingly kind gesture, Samui was terrified out of her mind. Just now, she could feel death hovering above her head. She felt like if she had moved a single finger to make her thoughtse true, she would have be a corpse.


    ''Terrifying! Who the hell is that weird-looking old man. Just how many powerhouses are hidden in Konoha?''


    "Mhh, your grandfather really likes history books Konohamaru."


    "I-Inari, you are surprisingly innocent."


    "Huh? What do you mean?"


    "A-Anyway, will you ever stop reading that kind of book, grandfather."


    "No, I don''t think I will."


    Samui almost did a spit-take when Konohamaru called the old man "grandfather".


    ''DAMNIT! That''s the third Hokage! Just now, I considered kidnapping the third Hokage''s grandson right in front of him. I really have a death wish. Considering how little was heard of him in recent years, some people thought he would be either sick or already dead, but it appears those rumors were false.''


    While Samui was deep in thought, the trio finished their meal with satisfied expressions on their faces.


    '' Sh*t, let''s not even talk about being sick, considering my soul almost left my body with just a gaze; he is obviously still a powerhouse. More importantly, what is with that undignified appearance? Has he lost all his pride as a former Kage?''


    With that thought lingering in her mind, she paid her bill and resumed her tour through the Uzumakipound.

 Chapter 425 - Picking Up A Woman While Playing With Another

    <h4>Chapter 425 - Picking Up A Woman While ying With Another</h4>


    The trio from Kumo continued exploring the Uzumakipound. However, while walking past a narrow alley, all three paused due to the conversation they heard from the passage.


    "Y-Yuna-sama, please don''t do this."


    "Hehe, I do whatever I want. You better stop resisting, or you know what will happen."


    "P-Please d-don''t."


    The trio looked at each other in bewilderment as Samui''s mind immediately dissected what was going on and what their best choice of action should be.


    ''Is Yuna-dono forcing herself on someone? I heard she was lustful, but to think it would be this bad. More importantly, what should we do? Should we just ignore it? No, this may be an excellent chance to get some ckmail material. From what I heard, she is well-liked, and an incident like this could put a severe dent in her reputation, especially if she is gunning for the Hokage position.''


    "We''re intervening. Let''s go."


    Although Karui and Omoi weren''t entirely sure that that was a correct decision, they still followed Samui''s orders and entered the alley after her.


    As soon as they entered, they saw Yuna with a wretched expression pressing a young woman with long red hair against the wall. Yuna''s right hand was pinning the woman''s arms above her head, while her other hand massaged the woman''s breasts.


    "Stop that! Even if you are a n head, I can''t allow you to do something like this, Yuna-dono!"


    When Yuna heard Samui''s words, she clicked her tongue, which was surprisingly apanied by another person doing the same.


    "Righteous fools, you should have just kept walking. Or maybe you thought you could gather ckmail material about me? Haa, how annoying; should have put up some privacy seals."


    A smug smile appeared on Samui''s face when she heard Yuna''sints.


    "That''s right. Surely you wouldn''t want your reputation to be ruined by this bing public. Additionally, this would¡­ CAN YOU STOP GROPING HER ALREADY!?"


    "Could you three piss off? Can''t you see that the fun was about to begin *moan*?"


    Surprisingly, the person who said that wasn''t Yuna but the woman she was pinning to the wall greatly confused the trio.


    "Oops, seems like someone will need to get punished for breaking character, Karin."


    "Yes, Yuna-sama¡­ N-No, I-I mean: P-Please don''t punish me, Yuna-sama!"


    Yuna chuckled in amusement at Karin''s slip up as her gaze returned to the trio, who were still standing in the alley entrance with bewildered expressions on their faces.


    "I think you three should get the situation, so get lost already. That is, of course¡­"


    A perverted smile appeared on Yuna''s face as two additional Yunas appeared in front of Samui and Karui, forcefully grabbing their chins.


    "¡­ If you don''t want me to eat you up as well."


    The trio shuddered in fear when Yuna suddenly appeared in front of them. They couldn''t react to Yuna''s action at all. A short moment of silenceter, the clone holding Karui''s chin turned into an ice statue, while the one in front of Samui held eye contact with her.


    ''Mhh, that one isn''t interested in the slightest, but this¡­ might be a little interested, hehe~''


    [How do you even know that.]


    ''A woman''s intuition.''


    [More like a pervert''s intuition.]


    ''That one helps as well.''


    [As expected of you to possess a skill like that.]


    ''Hehe, naturally~''


    Yuna''s head moved forwards so that she could whisper into Samui''s ear.


    "That right~ Just like I''m currently doing with Karin, I would pin you to the wall and have my way with you. As my hands roam all over your body, you would try to resist, but no matter what you do, I would simply overpower you, making you helpless. You would beg me for mercy, only to beughed at by me as I enjoy your pleas. Would you like that, Samui~"


    A shiver went through Samui''s spine when Yuna sensually whispered her name into her ear, almost causing her to say "yes" by instinct.


    While Yuna was whispering into Samui''s ear and her face getting redder and redder, Karui and Omoi looked at the situation in confusion. They couldn''t hear what Yuna was whispering, so the only thing they could see was Samui''s face slowly bing crimson.


    They nced at each other, wordlessly discussing whether they should do something, but came to the same conclusion. Making a move would be a bad idea. Additionally, since Yuna dispersed the ice clone in front of Karui, Yuna probably didn''t n to hurt them.


    A few momentster, Samui managed to return some of her mind facilities to normal and quickly took a step back from Yuna.


    Yuna let go of her chin and allowed her to do so while watching her with an amused expression. Although Samui was still pretty flustered due to what just happened, she still managed to squeeze out a sentence.


    "N-No, o-of course I don''t want something like that to happen."


    Yuna snickered at Samui''s flustered expression and resumed speaking.


    "Oh? Are you sure about that?"


    As Yuna said that, she slightly leaned to the side, allowing Samui to see what was happening behind her. The blush on Samui''s face that started slowly getting lighter returned in full force as she saw Yuna "forcing" a kiss on Karin.


    "Y-Y-Yes, I-I-I''m c-certain."


    "Is that so? I see. Then you three should leave. Things are about to get spicy."


    "Eh?"


    When Yuna said that the trio should leave, a surprised sound escaped Samui''s mouth.


    "Oh? Is there something else you want? Or maybe something you expect me to do?"


    "N-No, o-of course not! W-We''re leaving!"


    As she said that, she turned around and ran away, closely followed by the confused-looking Karui and Omoi.


    "Hehe, that was fun. Guess I will eat her up soon."


    [I''m surprised you didn''t do it right away.]


    ''Mah, let her stew in her own feelings for a while longer. No need to push the matter.''


    "Oh well, time to mess up Karin~"


    Meanwhile, Hinata and Anko were sitting at a table inside their living room while leisurely having a drink and chatting.


    Suddenly, without any forewarning, Hinata stood up and activated her Byakugan.


    "Damnit, didn''t she say she would go out and have some fun with Karin?! How does she pick up women while having a date with another woman!?"


    Anko saw Hinata''s reaction and chuckled in amusement while taking another zip.


    "Your weird Yuna intuition aside, considering it''s Karin we are talking about, I doubt they simply had a date. There were undoubtedly doing some kind of outdoor y."


    "DOESN''T THAT MAKE IT EVEN WORSE!?"

 Chapter 426 - Yes, Lots Of Paperwork

    <h4>Chapter 426 - Yes, Lots Of Paperwork</h4>


    Meanwhile, Sasuke was in a pretty good mood. Although he imed that he didn''t care whether the people of Konoha admired him or not, he had to admit that it felt pretty good.


    Over the course of thest few days, the "truth" about him leaving the vige was spread throughout Konoha: He was on a secret mission all along and didn''t betray Konoha at all.


    Most people have heard that story by now, so thatbined with the rumors about him defeating multiple Akatsuki members, made many people admire him.


    Currently, Sasuke was strolling through the Uzumakipound towards its biggest building with a smug expression on his face.


    Thest few days were pretty hectic, so he didn''t have time yet, but he would ask for Itachi''s body today. Sasuke decided to bury him inside the Uchihapound. As for taking his eyes¡­ Sasuke wasn''t sure yet.


    A few minutester, he reached the building''s entrance and looked at the two guards with an arrogant expression.


    "I''m Sasuke Uchiha, and I''m here to meet Yuna Uzumaki."


    The two guards nced at each other and wondered why the guy in front of them looked at them like they owed him money before shrugging their shoulders.


    "Okay, I will contact her and ask whether she is willing to meet you or not, you know."


    Sasuke only snorted in disdain when he heard that. There was no doubt that Yuna would meet him immediately in his mind.


    The guard took out a small piece of paper with a few seals drawn on it and injected some chakra into it, causing the other guard to open his eyes in shock.


    "Not that o¡­"


    *Smack*


    "*Moan*, Yun¡­"


    *Tear*


    As soon as the guard activated the seal, a smacking sound echoed out of it, followed by a moan. Before anything else could happen, the guard tore the piece of paper apart.


    "*Cough* Guess I should have used the text message one and not the voice message one?"


    "At least you didn''t use the one with video transmission, you know."


    "Wouldn''t she have blocked that!?"


    "¡­"


    "Sorry, that was a stupid question, you know. Of course, she wouldn''t."


    Meanwhile, Sasuke had no clue what had just happened.


    ''After he put chakra into the seal, a smacking sound and a moan came out of it. That seal must connect to Yuna somehow. Is she fighting someone?''


    Seeing that Sasuke apparently didn''t understand the situation, the two guards gave him looks of pity before the one that previously activated the seal took out another one and injected his chakra again.


    "Sorry, I used the wrong seal. This one is the correct one."


    Although the seal itself looked rtively simple, it allowed two people to send each other messages, which was usually not something that such a simple seal could handle. The reason it worked was that most of the work was actually done by the Uzumaki n''s barrier, which also meant that the seal wouldn''t work outside the barrier.


    The seal glowed for a moment, sending a message towards Yuna, and then stopped glowing. After a few seconds of waiting, the seal glowed again, which meant that it was receiving a message.


    "Got it. Yuna-sama is currently err¡­ entangled in something important, but she will be with you as soon as possible. Would you like to wait in a waiting room or try at a different time?"


    "More like she has someone entangled, you know."


    The first guard red at his colleague, who only snickered in amusement. Sasuke pondered for a brief moment before making a decision.


    "I will wait. I don''t think she would leave me waiting for too long."


    The two guards shared a doubt-filled look before shrugging their shoulders.


    A few minutester, one of the guards led Sasuke to a waiting room inside the building.


    "Tea and snacks are already prepared. I rmend not opening any drawers since Naruto-sama likes bobby trapping the ce."


    Sasuke snorted in disdain when he heard that.


    ''As if a childish prank could trick me. Laughable.''


    After the guard said that, he turned around and left, leaving Sasuke alone in the waiting room. Usually, someone would be assigned to watch over a guest, but with the Uzumaki n barrier blocking off the important ces, there was minimal purpose in doing so.


    So, Sasuke sat down on afortable couch, poured himself some tea, and started waiting with an annoyed expression on his face.


    "Guess she will be here any minute."


    *One hour Later*


    Sasuke''s face was currently twitching in irritation. He considered breaking down a wall or two but then decided against it. After all, he was the one that wanted something from Yuna.


    "Damnit, is she mocking me? Surely she will be here soon."


    *Another hourter*


    "SH*T, F*CK, GODF*CKINGDAMNIT!!! I WILL DEFINITELY KILL THAT PIECE OF SH*T!!!"


    Sasuke was currently cursing up a storm as he angrily used a bunch of napkins to wipe pie pieces out of his face.


    "I WILL KILL BOTH OF THEM!!!"


    *Another hourter*


    The room door opened, allowing a slightly disheveled-looking Yuna to enter the room closely, followed by an even more disheveled-looking Karin, whose legs appeared to be somewhat unsteady.


    As soon as Yuna entered the room, she couldn''t help but be impressed by Sasuke. Somehow, he was brooding even harder than he usually did. If he didn''t have Kakashi as his teacher, he would have very likely already exploded.


    ''Did he have a breakthrough or something?''


    [Truly a genius in the Dao of Brooding.]


    "Hahaha, sorry for the dy. I was busy fu¡­ *cough* fighting mountains of important paperwork. Yes, very important paperwork."


    [I think even the people guarding this building do more paperwork than you do.]


    ''The system works.''


    When Sasuke heard Yuna''s exnation, his anger dissipated a little bit.


    ''I see; my father also had to do a lot of paperwork. So her having little time is somewhat understandable. Well, I''m still not happy that she had me waiting this long. Couldn''t she have just taken a break and continued after being done?''


    Funnily enough, that is precisely what happened, which is the reason for¡­


    ''And why the hell is that maid ring at me like I''m her worst enemy? Aren''t I the one that had to wait for such a long time?''


    ¡­ Karin was currently giving Sasuke a death re.


    "So, why are you here, Sasuke?"


    Sasuke woke up from his contemtion when he heard Yuna say his name.


    "I''m here to fetch my big brother''s body."

 Chapter 427 - Negotiations

    <h4>Chapter 427 - Negotiations</h4>


    ***Author Note***


    Some of you might or might not have noticed, but I dropped a few hints that I might write: Yuna in Bleach after I''m done with this story, so hikari_izuki (yurei on scribble), the one who made the stickers and isrgely responsible for the design of Yuna on the cover, made some fanart for Yuna in Bleach


    You can find their pixiev here: pixiv/en/users/16309252


    Fanart in paragrapghments


    ***End of Author Note***


    "I''m here to fetch my big brother''s body."


    Yuna pondered Sasuke''s sentence for a moment before hitting her palm with her fist.


    "Ah, Ipletely forgot that I still had it."


    [Ding! Due to unique action title: "Hoarder" was acquired.]


    ''As I said, I''m not a hoarder. I only collect things I might need in the future. For example, Itachi''s corpse, which I will need right now.''


    Yuna felt Kurama roll his eyes while she put her attention back on Sasuke.


    "Well, you can have it, Sasuke."


    "Huh? Just like that?"


    Although Sasuke came here intending to get Itachi''s body back, he was not expecting Yuna to make it so easy for him. Yuna chuckled in amusement when she saw Sasuke''s bewildered expression while shrugging her shoulders.


    "Well, there are actually two things I want from you. First, I want you to tell me whether you n to use his eyes for yourself or not?"


    Sasuke stiffened when he heard Yuna''s question as he ufortably looked around the room. Frankly, he didn''t know that himself.


    "I''m¡­ honestly not sure."


    "Well then, interested in some advice?"


    Sasuke was taken aback by Yuna''s offer. Did Yuna just offer him some advice? No matter how he looked at it, that has got to be a trap. Despite that, he couldn''t help but be morbidly curious about whatever advice Yuna wanted to give him.


    "What do you suggest?"


    "If I were you, I would imnt his eyes."


    Yet again, Sasuke was surprised. Even he could understand that imnting someone else''s eyes in your head wasn''t exactly something normal to do, so he somewhat expected Yuna to tell him not to do it.


    It showed rather clearly that Sasuke wasn''t in Konoha for over three years now since he expected Yuna to choose the normal option. Despite his surprise, he continued the conversation.


    "Could you tell me why you would choose that option?"


    "Obviously. In fact, I think there are two different reasons for you to do so. The first one is that this is what Itachi wanted you to do. He gave up his life to save you and even made sure that you were the one to kill him, so your Mangekyou Sharingan awakens. Would someone like that really be fine with leaving you a pair of defective eyes that slowly lose their light?"


    A deep frown appeared on Sasuke''s face as he pondered Yuna''s question.


    ''She is right. Big brother sacrificed so much for me to get these eyes and even told me how to evolve them further. Since he nned to die that day anyway, there was no purpose in telling me about the evolution condition if he didn''t want me to use it.''


    A determined expression appeared on Sasuke''s face when he finished his thought process, and he focused back on Yuna.


    "I will probably do it, but what is the second reason why you would do it."


    "Simple, wouldn''t it be great if Itachi could continue to see the world through his eyes you are using?"


    [Oof, that''s a low blow.]


    ''Well, if it works, it works. Look! He is almost tearing up a little. Hahaha, such an easy maniption.''


    [Easy there, your horns are almost showing.]


    It took Sasuke a few seconds to regain his wits, and after taking a few deep breaths, he nodded his head in acknowledgment.


    "I will do the implementation."


    "Haha, good, then are you ready to know what else I want from you in exchange for Itachi''s body?"


    Although a scowl appeared on Sasuke''s face when Yuna treated Itachi''s body like amodity for trade, he didn''t say anything and motioned Yuna to continue speaking.


    "I want the pair of eyes you currently possess. You won''t need them anymore, right?"


    [Hoarder.]


    Sasuke immediately put his guard up when he heard that Yuna wanted his Sharingan.


    "What do you want to do with it?! Do you want to implement it into yourself like Kakashi!?"


    [Ew.]


    "Not at all; I just want to do a few experiments. I might talk down on the Sharingan quite often, but I still think it''s quite a fascinating ability, so I want to dissect an almost fully evolved one to see how it functions. Maybe, I can even understand why they turn blind and theorize countermeasures."


    [Okay, that''s a straight-up lie. What are you nning to do?]


    ''Well, the rumor is that you need to imnt the Mangekyou Sharingan of a rtive to get its perfect form, so I want to figure out whether that is true or not.''


    [Nagato, huh?]


    ''Correct. Additionally, I would like to know if imnting another pair gives him different abilities. Heck, even seeing the pattern change might be interesting to research. There is a lot of information that is still unknown about the Sharingan.''


    Meanwhile, a doubtful expression appeared on Sasuke''s face. He won''t doubt that knowing more details about the Mangekyou Sharingan would be a good thing; could Yuna really do stuff like that?


    Yuna saw Sasuke''s doubts and rolled her eyes at him. Somehow, Sasuke still hasn''t realized that doing important stuff with more than one person was an option.


    "Obviously, I will contact Tsunade and request her help instead of doing everything alone. My seals and her medical knowledge should yield us some results."


    An awkward expression appeared on Sasuke''s face when he realized that Yuna had sen through his thoughts. As far as he knew, Yuna had no medical knowledge, so he felt it was slightly weird that Yuna wanted toplicated stuff like that. But after Yuna mentioned that she would ask Tsunade for help, his doubts vanished.


    "Fine, but you are not allowed to imnt them in anyone else. The Sharingan should be exclusive to the Uchiha n. I can still somewhat tolerate Kakashi, but no more than that. Additionally, I want to be informed about everything you find out."


    Yuna visibly rolled her eyes at Sasuke, like she couldn''t believe that Sasuke still didn''t entirely believe her that she wouldn''t take the Sharingan for herself.


    "Yeah, yeah, I will make sure that it won''t be imnted into myself, my family, friends, and obviously not in some randoms either. Naturally, I will share all the information we get with you as well."


    [What a suspicious formtion.]


    ''Well, Sasuke doesn''t know me well enough to catch that. I don''t consider the Uzumaki n my family, but my n instead. So Nagato is neither my family nor my friend; he is part of my n, therefore not making him someone random either.''


    While Yuna was talking with Kurama, Sasuke thought about Yuna''s words before nodding his head in agreement.


    "Very well, I agree."


    ''See? Easy.''


    [Honestly, that guy was never the brightest light in the shed, so I''m not really surprised.]


    ''True.''

 Chapter 428 - Yunas Schemes Get Exposed

    <h4>Chapter 428 - Yuna''s Schemes Get Exposed</h4>


    Since Sasuke discussed everything he wanted to discuss with Yuna, he tried to stand up and leave the room, but before he could do so, Yuna stopped him.


    "Wait a moment, Sasuke. Don''t you want to take Itachi''s corpse with you?"


    Yuna pulled a scroll out of her sleeve and showed it to Sasuke, who couldn''t help but look at Yuna weirdly when she made him that offer.


    "Seriously? You are willing to hand over the scroll before we can finish the deal? Are you sure I won''t just take the scroll and ignore the deal we just made?"


    Yuna snorted in disdain when she heard that and shook her head.


    "Why would you do that? I don''t think you are that stupid."


    [Yes, you do, but you have a marker on him to track him down in case he does so.]


    Despite Kurama''s remark, Yuna continued speaking without a pause in her words.


    "The only thing you lose in this deal is a pair of eyes you no longer need, and in return, you will have the whole vige of Konoha hunting you down."


    Sasuke looked somewhat skeptical when he heard Yuna''s im, so he immediately asked her if she was serious.


    "The whole vige? Why would Konoha hunt me down just because I broke a deal with you? Isn''t that ridiculous?"


    An arrogant sneer appeared on Yuna''s face as she pridefully lifted her chin.


    "If We will it, who would dare to disagree? Do you even know who We are?"


    [Ohh, it''s been a while since I have seen the young master act. And you even threw in the royal ''We''. It seems like you are taking all the stops today.]


    While Sasuke had not the slightest clue how he was supposed to react to Yuna''s words, Karin looked at Yuna with a lustful expression while excitedly rubbing her legs together.


    ''Ahh~ Yuna-sama is so domeneering. I really hope this idiot gets out of here soon, so we can continue~''


    Since Sasuke did not understand what Yuna just said, he decided to just gloss over all of it and continue the conversation like he epted Yuna''s answer.


    "So, could I have the scroll?"


    Although Yuna was slightly dissatisfied that Sasuke didn''t argue with her in the slightest, she only rolled her eyes at him and tossed the scroll towards him.


    "Here you go."


    Sasuke excitedly opened the scroll to take a look at its inside, but when he did, an irritation-filled yell left his mouth.


    "WHY IS IT A PICTURE OF A BUNCH OF NAKED MEN KISSING!?"


    ''Kurama, analysis.''


    [Report! Test subject showed the same reaction to a simr scroll filled with women. Answer! Test subject is so obsessed with his big brother that he doesn''t feel attracted to anything else.]


    ''Ouch, that was quite harsh, Kurama.''


    [Said the person who straight up gender-bend the person we are talking about.]


    ''Err, I was drunk?''


    [You weren''t.]


    ''I was for his own good?''


    [Pretty sure it wasn''t.]


    ''How about the greater good?''


    [Nope, not even that one.]


    ''Fine, I did it because I thought it would be funny. BUT, since I''m great, and it made me feel good, it was clearly for the greater good!''


    [So we have reached a level where the greater good benefits an individual, huh. Outstanding.]


    ''I know, right?''


    While Yuna and Kurama were bantering with each other, Yuna was frantically searching through her pocket, pretending that she handed over the wrong scroll to Sasuke by ident, and momentster, she pulled out another one.


    "Hehe, oops, I identally gave you the wrong one again. This one is the real one this time."


    Sasuke easily caught the next scroll with a skeptical expression. Yet again, he opened it only to be greeted with an iprehensible amount of seals that immediately gave him a headache.


    "Don''t worry about theplexity. That isn''t a simple storage scroll that only stores something. It puts it in stasis as well to prevent it from decaying, which means that even if you took out Itachi''s corpse after five years, it still wouldn''t have deteriorated."


    [Aaaaaaand¡­?]


    ''Hehe, you know me so well, Kurama. Not sure if I will need it in the future, but if he activates that seal, it will make it possible for me to reduce the power-up he gets from Orochimaru''s seal to zero while maintaining the transformation.''


    [Oh? Is that all? I expected more.]


    ''Mah, just a little something I decided to add.''


    [Really?]


    ''Yup, really~''


    [Pah! Bullsh*t! Are you looking down on me? Come on, what else did you add? No point in ying games with me.]


    ''*Cough*, fine. I might have added a little something to analyze the Indra destiny Sasuke received at his birth. Although I hate fate shenanigans, the bullsh*t it is capable of doing is always rather interesting.''


    [As expected, there was something else mixed in there.]


    Meanwhile, Sasuke''s eyes widened in surprise when he heard that as he gratefully nodded his head. Honestly, he was slightly angry at himself for dying this matter for such a long time. But since Yuna put Itachi inside a seal that would stop his body from deteriorating, there was no problem at all.


    Momentster, Sasuke got up and gave Yuna an atypical grateful look.


    "Thank you for going out of your way to preserve big brother''s body. I will be leaving now to prepare to give him a proper funeral."


    Yuna nodded her head and casually waved him away.


    "Fine, fine, go ahead. Oh, and while you are at it, how about a tour through the Uzumakipound? I''m sure there are lots of exciting things to see."


    For some reason, that suggestion sent shivers through Sasuke''s spine as he quickly fled the room, causing Yuna to chuckle in amusement. She lifted up her teacup, only to notice that it was empty, resulting in a frowning at Karin.


    "My teacup is empty, and you didn''t ask me for a refill. How dare a lowly maid neglect her duties like that? You will have to be punished!"


    [So you decided to straight-up continue the y, huh?]


    For a split second, excitement shed over Karin''s face before she submissively lowered her head.


    "Ye¡­ *cough* No, please don''t punish me, Yuna-sama!"


    Despite her words, Karin immediately started stripping as soon as she finished talking, causing Yuna to roll her eyes.


    ''Despite requesting roley rather often, she is pretty bad at it, huh?''

 Chapter 429 - Sasuke And Jugo

    <h4>Chapter 429 - Sasuke And Jugo</h4>


    Sasuke left Yuna''s home in a slight daze. No matter how he looked at it, he didn''t expect Yuna to hand Itachi''s body over readily.


    Currently, he was walking through the Uzumakipound with no real goal in mind. However, he saw someone he didn''t expect to see while he was walking.


    "Jugo?"


    Jugo, a tall man with spiky, orange hair who was currently tending to some flowers, turned around in surprise when he heard Sasuke''s voice. A serene smile appeared on Jugo''s face when he saw him.


    "Sasuke. It''s good to see you again."


    Naturally, Sasuke was baffled by Jugo suddenly appearing in front of him. Thest time he met him was at the start of his fight against Naruto around a year ago. After Naruto overpowered him and Obito intervened in the fight, Sasuke fled the scene without the time to look for Jugo and Suigetsu. After the conflict ended, Sasuke spent some time searching for them but couldn''t find any clues about their whereabouts, so he concluded that they either got captured or killed.


    He certainly didn''t expect to find one of them happily working on some nts inside the Uzumakipound.


    "What are you doing here, Jugo? How did you get here, and what happened on the day we separated?"


    Jugo turned around to put his attention back on the flowers while simultaneously answering Sasuke''s questions.


    "Well, as soon as the fight against Ino-sama started, she trapped me into an illusion and easily captured me."


    "Sama?"


    Before Jugo could continue his story, Sasuke interrupted him since he was surprised that Jugo was talking so respectfully about Ino.


    "She is the girlfriend of my boss''s brother, so I''m calling her respectfully. Besides, it is only natural to respect the strong."


    Although Sasuke wasn''t really convinced, he simply shrugged his shoulders and motioned Jugo to continue his story.


    "Anyway, when I woke up again, Yuna-sama was in front of me and immediately lost control and attacked her."


    A mirthful smile appeared on Jugo''s face when he said that.


    "Do you still n on fighting Yuna-sama, Sasuke?"


    A shiver went through Sasuke''s spine when Jugo mentioned fighting Yuna, but he clenched his fists before squeezing out an answer.


    "Yes, no matter what, I won''t simply bow my head in front of all the humiliations I have received. My pride won''t allow it."


    Jugo shook his head in pity when he heard Sasuke''s words.


    "I highly advise you not to do that, Sasuke. Do you want to know how she stopped the monster sleeping inside me from rampaging? She crushed it with her presence. In front of a real monster, my other self can only curl up and go back to sleep."


    Sasuke gritted his teeth when he heard Jugo''s words as the image of Yuna smiling at him after theirst fight shed past his mind, making him flinch.


    ''Damnit, that smile already haunts me in my dreams, and now Jugo made me remember it in broad daylight.''


    Jugo shook his head when he saw Sasuke still struggling with his answer.


    ''Whatever, this is no longer my fight. I warned him, and if he still wants to kill himself by attacking Yuna-sama, it will be his own fault.''


    "Anyway, I will continue the story. As I said, she easily suppressed the rampaging me, and after I calmed down, She said that she wanted to research Suigetsu and my body''s conditions. At first, I was rather skeptical about that, but I happily agreed with her offer after she put a seal on me that suppresses my rampaging self. Since I didn''t want toze around all day and do nothing, I asked her for something to do, so she offered me a job as a gardener, which I greatly enjoy."


    A deep frown appeared on Sasuke''s face when he heard that Yuna wanted to research their bodies while secretly wondering why Jugo, who was quite strong, would be satisfied with being a gardener.


    "Is she experimenting on you?"


    Jugo understood that Sasuke imaged Yuna doing some Orochimaru-style experiments, causing him to shake his head.


    "It''s not like you think, Sasuke. One time she requested me to transform back and forth a few times, and there were two instances of her wanting a blood sample. That''s all the so-called research she did on me so far, and as far as I know, it''s the same with Suigetsu.


    Hehe, you should have seen his face when she stabbed the syringe into his arm to get his blood and actually managed to do so without Suigetsu being able to turn into water. I still have no clue how she did that."


    Sasuke was satisfied with that exnation. Although he traveled only a short time with Jugo, he still wouldn''t want him to get experimented on in any harmful way.


    "Is Suigetsu doing well as well?"


    When Sasuke asked that question, Jugo stiffened slightly, which Sasuke quickly noticed.


    "Did something happen to him?"


    "Well, yes and no. First of all, he isn''t wounded in any way, but his pride took a huge hit."


    "Mhh? His pride? What happened?"


    "He challenged the wielder of Kubikiribocho for his sword and got pretty much handled like a naughty child instead of a shinobi. He even got scolded at the end."


    Disbelief was clearly visible in Sasuke''s eyes when he heard that. After all, he knew the wielder of Kubikiribocho and even met him around four years ago.


    ''Since when was Zabuza that strong? Although he was pretty dangerous all those years ago, was he really someone who could toy with Suigetsu like that? He must have gotten stronger, but how did he manage to increase his strength by such a considerable degree? After all, thest time I saw him, he was already a fully grown adult, so such an explosive increase in power should be almost impossible.''


    Sasuke shook his head to get rid of his idle thoughts and focused back on Jugo, who was still carefully tending to some flowers.


    "I assume you won''t rejoin me, Jugo?"


    After carefully snipping off a few leaves, Jugo shook his.


    "No, I''m sorry, Sasuke. I have found my peace here. I always wanted a peaceful life, and now that I have it, I''m satisfied."


    "Very well, then I wish you farewell, Jugo."


    A chuckle escaped Jugo as he amusedly shook his head.


    "Farewell? Aren''t we old teammates? I might not be willing to fight anymore, but we can still meet asionally. There is more to this world than fighting and getting stronger, Sasuke. You should sometimes sit back and rx a little. It will be good for you."


    Sasuke snorted when he heard that. He had no time to rx since he had to do everything he could to get stronger. In his opinion, rxing couldn''t make him stronger, so he wouldn''t do it.


    "Anyway, I''m leaving."


    "See youter, Sasuke."


    Sasuke paused for a moment when he heard Jugo''s words, and after a few seconds of hesitation, he said a few more words before walking away.


    "Fine, see youter."


    A small smile appeared on Jugo''s face as he stood up and walked to the next flower field.


    ''Well, it''s something.''

 Chapter 430 - Because Im Handsome

    Inside one of Konoha''s many bars sat a woman with pink hair and an absentminded expression. Despite the festive atmosphere around her, her mood was somewhat sour. This woman was Sakura Haruno, who spent thest three years training as hard as she could to bring Sasuke back to Konoha just for him to return on his own.


    Obviously, she was notining that her wish was fulfilled, but she couldn''t help but feel useless since she wasn''t involved in his return in the slightest.


    "HAHAHA!!! DRINK!!! DRINK!!! DRINK!!!"


    Sakura looked at the source of the loud voice and could only shake her head when she saw Tsunade getting wasted together with a bunch of Uzumaki''s


    Since she was Tsunade''s disciple, she had more information about what was going on in the vige than most people, so she knew precisely why Tsunade was in such a good mood recently. She nned to prop Sasuke, of all people, up as the next Hokage. Sakura really didn''t know whether she shouldugh or cry about the Hokage position bing such a hot potato.


    "Yo, Sakura, fancy meeting you here."


    While Sakura was deep in thought, a handnded on her shoulder, while a friendly voice greeted her. Sakura turned her head to the side and saw Ino sitting down next to her, closely followed by Naruto and Haku.


    "It''s been a while, Ino, Naruto, and Haku."


    While Ino and Sakura were attending the shinobi academy, their friendship broke apart due to their shared crush on Sasuke. That did not change even after Ino stopped chasing after him because she tried to convince Sakura to stop chasing after Sasuke as well, which Sakura interpreted as her obstructing her love.


    However, after Sakura realized that building her shinobi career on the mindset that Sasuke would just protect her the whole time was not a good idea, the duo rekindled their friendship.


    "What''s wrong, Sakura? You don''t look too good? Is it about Sasuke, again?"


    A heavy sigh escaped Sakura''s mouth when she heard Ino''s question.


    "Yeah, I simply don''t know what to do. All these years I did my best to bring him back, and now he just returns like nothing happened. Don''t get me wrong, I''m happy that he is back, but I feel like all the effort I put into getting stronger became pretty much useless. Additionally, I have no idea how to face or approach him."


    Ino shook her head while an annoyed scowl appeared on her face.


    "So it''s really because of him, huh? How annoying. You want me to knock him out so you can have your way with him?"


    "I-INO!!!"


    "Hahaha, just joking, just joking."


    However, Sakura felt like she wasn''t entirely joking. She nced at Naruto, who could only roll his eyes at Sakura''s questioning gaze.


    "Well, Ino''s outrageous joke, that definitely was just a joke and nothing else aside, I wouldn''t say your efforts to get stronger were useless. After all, you got stronger! As shinobi, having more strength is never a bad thing, so rather than doubt your achievements, you should be proud of them."


    Sakura was stunned by Naruto''s words, and momentster, a happy smile appeared on her face.


    "What you, Naruto. You are really kind."


    Hearing Sakura praise her boyfriend, Ino proudly puffed out her chest like she was the one being praised.


    "That right, Naruto is the kindest. Honestly, I don''t understand why you are still going after Sasuke. I admit that he has a good face, but that is honestly all he has going for him. His stuck-up and arrogant behavior would start to bother me rather quickly if I were dating him."


    An unhappy expression appeared on Sakura''s face when she heard Ino talking badly about Sasuke. However, she could certainly see what she meant. Sasuke always had a frown on his face and seemed to look down on everyone around him. Well, she hadn''t met him for over three years, but from what she heard, he was still like that.


    She nced at Naruto and couldn''t help butpare him to Sasuke. Naruto was always smiling and tried to make the people around him smile as well. Despite being Konoha''s second strongest, he was never arrogant, treated everyone equally well, and never looked down on people. He was pretty much the exact opposite of Sasuke.


    Ino''s eyes sharpened when she saw Sakura looking at Naruto in a daze and immediately blocked her line of sight.


    "You can''t have Naruto! He is mine! Well, Haku''s and mine, but you get the point!"


    Due to Ino''s sudden switch of mood, Sakura was taken aback but couldn''t help but chuckle a little.


    "Don''t worry, Ino. I have no interest in a rtionship with Naruto. I was just looking at him because I realized that his personality seemed to be theplete opposite of Sasuke."


    This time, it was Ino''s turn to be surprised, and after thinking about Sakura''s im for a short moment, she nodded her head in agreement.


    "That''s true, I guess. So, has that realization finally managed to give up on Sasuke?"


    Sakura could only shake her head when she heard Ino''s question.


    "No. I knew how Sasuke was from the start. My heart won''t be swayed so easily. I love him, and I will make him love me as well!"


    Ino could only sigh in defeat when she heard Sakura''s words. As her friend, she didn''t want Sakura to chase after such an unhealthy crush. No matter how she looked at it, she didn''t think that Sasuke would be a good boyfriend, but it seems that Sakura was hellbent on chasing after him anyway. Before Ino could say anything else, Naruto opened his mouth.


    "You previously said you don''t know how to face him, Sakura, but isn''t that pretty easy? You should face him directly and tell him your feelings. I don''t think Sasuke is capable of correctly interpreting any subtleties, so you should just be bold and direct about it. Stare him down and directly tell him your feelings. That''s the only way to get a proper answer out of him."


    "B-But what if he rejects me?"


    Naruto snorted in disdain when he heard Sakura''s doubts.


    "You are quite insecure for someone who trained like crazy to meet your crush. Very well, let me give you some advice. The current Sasuke does not understand the word love properly. He has a very twisted image of love due to all the things that happened to him during his life..."


    [You might as well add that he is crazy due to being an Uchiha.]


    "... Anyway, you need to show him what real love is. Be persistent but not overbearing. Be as stubborn as you were in your school days, but less annoying. Oh, and showing him that you aren''t weak should earn you some points as well, so maybe ask him for a sparring match or something like that."


    Sakura repeatedly nodded her head while Naruto was talking. She felt like he was giving her genuinely good advice, so she quickly memorized everything Naruto said while blushing a little when she remembered how she acted during her academy days.


    "Thank you, Naruto; I will do my best."


    "Sure, good luck, Sakura."


    Momentster, Sakura stood up, said her farewells to Naruto, Ino, and Haku, and left the building.


    "I''m impressed, Naruto; that was some pretty decent advice."


    Naruto pouted when he heard Ino''s words and hugged Haku.


    "Haku~ Ino is making fun of me."


    Haku started petting Naruto''s head while a bit ofughter escaped her mouth, causing Ino to roll her eyes.


    "Fine, fine, you are really great, Naruto."


    Naruto''s good mood immediately returned as he stopped hugging Haku and arrogantly lifted his head.


    "That''s right; this young master is really great."


    Ino and Haku both facepalmed when they heard Naruto''s words. Somehow, Yuna''s behavior was slowly oozing into Naruto, which the duo wasn''t happy within the slightest.


    "Urg, why exactly did I fall in love with you again?"


    "Hehe, because I''m handsome."


    "You are spending too much time near Yuna."

 Chapter 431 - Sasukes Revenge?

    It''s been a few days since the festivities ended, and today was a big day for Sasuke Uchiha. Yesterday, he had the operation for his new eyes, and today was the day when he would use them for the first time. He was currently slowly unraveling the bandage blocking his eyes, and after it fell to the ground, he slowly opened his eyes with an excited expression.


    "What incredible power. With this, I will finally be able to get my revenge."


    Thinking about his revenge, he remembered what had happened a few days ago. Sakura confessed her feeling to him. Naturally, he rejected her, iming that he had no time for stuff like that until he had his revenge, greatly confusing Sakura. After all, she thought that Sasuke was already done with that. Sasuke could have done without the looks of pity Sakura gave him after citing Yuna as his target.


    What followed was Sakura challenging him to a sparring match, which he won not as easily as he expected. Additionally, Sasuke found out the hard way that trying to arrogantly catch one of Sakura''s punches was not a great idea. Although he didn''t remember it too clearly anymore, he flew at least through two trees after the attack.


    After the fight, Sakura imed that she wouldn''t give up and would continue pursuing him with surprising amounts of determination, impressing Sasuke at least a little. Considering how useless she initially was, her growth is undoubtedly remarkable.


    Anyway, after unveiling his new eyes and feeling their power, Sasuke made his way to the Uzumakipound, and after walking for a few minutes, he reached the familiar building where he had previously met Yuna.


    "I''m Sasuke Uchiha, and I''m here to meet Yuna Uzumaki."


    Although these were the same exact words he previously said to the building''s guard, their reaction was slightly different this time.


    "Ohh! Yuna-sama said you mighte over soon and informed us to lead you to her. Please follow me; she currently isn''t in this building."


    Sasuke nodded his head and started following the guard towards a different building. The building had "Training Ground 1" written above its doorstep, bringing Sasuke to conclude that Yuna was currently training.


    "This is the Uzumakipound''s first training ground, and it''s exclusively reserved for Yuna-sama and the people close to her, you know."


    Sasuke idle nodded his head at the guard''s small talk and entered the building closely behind him.


    "Well, rather than training, it''s primarily used in case a minor squabble needs to be resolved."


    "Huh? Why would they need a training ground for that?"


    "Haha, we Uzumaki''s are a bit temperamental, so having a little fight while arguing is pretty normal, you know."


    Although that felt a little weird to Sasuke, he simply shrugged it off. He had already noticed that the Uzumaki n was a bit weird, so quirks like that weren''t that surprising.


    "Ohh, here we are!"


    After walking down a few sets of stairs, the duo arrived in front of a solid metal door that had thousands of minuscule seals drawn all over it. Despite that, the guard simply ignored the seals and directly went for the door handle, easily opening the door without the slightest resistance.


    The moment the door opened, a ridiculous amount of battle intent paired with oundishly dense chakra washed over him, almost causing him to stumble.


    "Ohh, it seems like Yuna-sama and Naruto-sama are still at it, you know."


    As soon as Sasuke saw what was behind the door, his jaw hit the floor. It was a vast hall, far more extensive than the building they had previously entered. However, Sasuke didn''t even notice that, as his eyes were firmly fixed on something else.


    "DAMNIT, NEE-SAN, STOP ENTICING INO''S FATHER TO HOUND ME!!! [MASSIVE BIJUUDAMA: RASENSHURIKEN]"


    "HAHAHA, THEN STOP F*CKING HIS DAUGHTER!!! [ICE STYLE: HEAVENLY BIJUDAMA OF ETERNAL ICE]"


    Two 100 meter tall foxes, one yellow with ck markings and one blue with a few red and white spots, were currently charging attacks that Sasuke estimated to contain around ten times the chakra he had in total, making him tremble in fear.


    "Oh? It seems like we arrived at a bad time."


    As he said that, he closed the door again and injected some chakra into it, resulting in all the seals emitting a slight glow before the door became transparent.


    "Probably should have done this from the start. Opening the door when those two attacks collide, might have been a little bad, you know."


    When the guard stopped speaking, Sasuke looked at him in disbelief.


    ''D-Did I just almost die because of the forgetfulness of this idiot?''


    Momentster, an earth-shaking explosion echoed through the building as Yuna and Naruto''s attacks collided, dousing the whole training room with deadly wind des and ice shards, while Sasuke and the guard spectated everything from the outside.


    ''Are they dead? They have to be dead after this, right? This is not exactly how I nned my revenge to go, but I will take it.''


    Momentster, the chaos calmed down, revealing Yuna and Naruto standing in front of each other, seemingly havinge to apromise. Sasuke had no idea how that happened since he didn''t notice them talk at all, but he had other problems to worry about, so he shelved it forter.


    "Seems like they are done. Let''s enter."


    Before Sasuke could gather his thoughts, the guard happily opened the door and entered the training ground, attracting Yuna and Naruto''s attention.


    "Yuna-sama, Uchiha-sama want''s to meet you."


    Yuna''s gazended on Sasuke, making him shake a little. However, he managed to regain his bearing shortly after.


    ''This is it. This is my chance to kill her. Not only have I be much stronger, she just went through an intense battle as well.''


    Sasuke opened his weapon holster and took out a scroll, which he tossed towards Yuna.


    "My old eyes are sealed in there; with this, our deal is over."


    Then, Sasuke turned around and walked away.


    ''I-I have a bit of a stomach ache, so fighting her now is not a good idea. I-I need to be in top condition to win this. T-That''s right; my day wille soon.''


    Meanwhile, Yuna looked at the back of Sasuke in confusion.


    ''Okay, that was a bit weird.''


    [I wonder why he didn''t attack you.]


    ''Maybe he smartened up a little?''


    [Doubtful.]

 Chapter 432 - Shikamarus Thoughts About Yuna

    <h4>Chapter 430 - Because I''m Handsome</h4>


    Inside one of Konoha''s many bars sat a woman with pink hair and an absentminded expression. Despite the festive atmosphere around her, her mood was somewhat sour. This woman was Sakura Haruno, who spent thest three years training as hard as she could to bring Sasuke back to Konoha just for him to return on his own.


    Obviously, she was notining that her wish was fulfilled, but she couldn''t help but feel useless since she wasn''t involved in his return in the slightest.


    "HAHAHA!!! DRINK!!! DRINK!!! DRINK!!!"


    Sakura looked at the source of the loud voice and could only shake her head when she saw Tsunade getting wasted together with a bunch of Uzumaki''s


    Since she was Tsunade''s disciple, she had more information about what was going on in the vige than most people, so she knew precisely why Tsunade was in such a good mood recently. She nned to prop Sasuke, of all people, up as the next Hokage. Sakura really didn''t know whether she shouldugh or cry about the Hokage position bing such a hot potato.


    "Yo, Sakura, fancy meeting you here."


    While Sakura was deep in thought, a handnded on her shoulder, while a friendly voice greeted her. Sakura turned her head to the side and saw Ino sitting down next to her, closely followed by Naruto and Haku.


    "It''s been a while, Ino, Naruto, and Haku."


    While Ino and Sakura were attending the shinobi academy, their friendship broke apart due to their shared crush on Sasuke. That did not change even after Ino stopped chasing after him because she tried to convince Sakura to stop chasing after Sasuke as well, which Sakura interpreted as her obstructing her love.


    However, after Sakura realized that building her shinobi career on the mindset that Sasuke would just protect her the whole time was not a good idea, the duo rekindled their friendship.


    "What''s wrong, Sakura? You don''t look too good? Is it about Sasuke, again?"


    A heavy sigh escaped Sakura''s mouth when she heard Ino''s question.


    "Yeah, I simply don''t know what to do. All these years I did my best to bring him back, and now he just returns like nothing happened. Don''t get me wrong, I''m happy that he is back, but I feel like all the effort I put into getting stronger became pretty much useless. Additionally, I have no idea how to face or approach him."


    Ino shook her head while an annoyed scowl appeared on her face.


    "So it''s really because of him, huh? How annoying. You want me to knock him out so you can have your way with him?"


    "I-INO!!!"


    "Hahaha, just joking, just joking."


    However, Sakura felt like she wasn''t entirely joking. She nced at Naruto, who could only roll his eyes at Sakura''s questioning gaze.


    "Well, Ino''s outrageous joke, that definitely was just a joke and nothing else aside, I wouldn''t say your efforts to get stronger were useless. After all, you got stronger! As shinobi, having more strength is never a bad thing, so rather than doubt your achievements, you should be proud of them."


    Sakura was stunned by Naruto''s words, and momentster, a happy smile appeared on her face.


    "What you, Naruto. You are really kind."


    Hearing Sakura praise her boyfriend, Ino proudly puffed out her chest like she was the one being praised.


    "That right, Naruto is the kindest. Honestly, I don''t understand why you are still going after Sasuke. I admit that he has a good face, but that is honestly all he has going for him. His stuck-up and arrogant behavior would start to bother me rather quickly if I were dating him."


    An unhappy expression appeared on Sakura''s face when she heard Ino talking badly about Sasuke. However, she could certainly see what she meant. Sasuke always had a frown on his face and seemed to look down on everyone around him. Well, she hadn''t met him for over three years, but from what she heard, he was still like that.


    She nced at Naruto and couldn''t help butpare him to Sasuke. Naruto was always smiling and tried to make the people around him smile as well. Despite being Konoha''s second strongest, he was never arrogant, treated everyone equally well, and never looked down on people. He was pretty much the exact opposite of Sasuke.


    Ino''s eyes sharpened when she saw Sakura looking at Naruto in a daze and immediately blocked her line of sight.


    "You can''t have Naruto! He is mine! Well, Haku''s and mine, but you get the point!"


    Due to Ino''s sudden switch of mood, Sakura was taken aback but couldn''t help but chuckle a little.


    "Don''t worry, Ino. I have no interest in a rtionship with Naruto. I was just looking at him because I realized that his personality seemed to be theplete opposite of Sasuke."


    This time, it was Ino''s turn to be surprised, and after thinking about Sakura''s im for a short moment, she nodded her head in agreement.


    "That''s true, I guess. So, has that realization finally managed to give up on Sasuke?"


    Sakura could only shake her head when she heard Ino''s question.


    "No. I knew how Sasuke was from the start. My heart won''t be swayed so easily. I love him, and I will make him love me as well!"


    Ino could only sigh in defeat when she heard Sakura''s words. As her friend, she didn''t want Sakura to chase after such an unhealthy crush. No matter how she looked at it, she didn''t think that Sasuke would be a good boyfriend, but it seems that Sakura was hellbent on chasing after him anyway. Before Ino could say anything else, Naruto opened his mouth.


    "You previously said you don''t know how to face him, Sakura, but isn''t that pretty easy? You should face him directly and tell him your feelings. I don''t think Sasuke is capable of correctly interpreting any subtleties, so you should just be bold and direct about it. Stare him down and directly tell him your feelings. That''s the only way to get a proper answer out of him."


    "B-But what if he rejects me?"


    Naruto snorted in disdain when he heard Sakura''s doubts.


    "You are quite insecure for someone who trained like crazy to meet your crush. Very well, let me give you some advice. The current Sasuke does not understand the word love properly. He has a very twisted image of love due to all the things that happened to him during his life¡­"


    [You might as well add that he is crazy due to being an Uchiha.]


    "¡­ Anyway, you need to show him what real love is. Be persistent but not overbearing. Be as stubborn as you were in your school days, but less annoying. Oh, and showing him that you aren''t weak should earn you some points as well, so maybe ask him for a sparring match or something like that."


    Sakura repeatedly nodded her head while Naruto was talking. She felt like he was giving her genuinely good advice, so she quickly memorized everything Naruto said while blushing a little when she remembered how she acted during her academy days.


    "Thank you, Naruto; I will do my best."


    "Sure, good luck, Sakura."


    Momentster, Sakura stood up, said her farewells to Naruto, Ino, and Haku, and left the building.


    "I''m impressed, Naruto; that was some pretty decent advice."


    Naruto pouted when he heard Ino''s words and hugged Haku.


    "Haku~ Ino is making fun of me."


    Haku started petting Naruto''s head while a bit ofughter escaped her mouth, causing Ino to roll her eyes.


    "Fine, fine, you are really great, Naruto."


    Naruto''s good mood immediately returned as he stopped hugging Haku and arrogantly lifted his head.


    "That''s right; this young master is really great."


    Ino and Haku both facepalmed when they heard Naruto''s words. Somehow, Yuna''s behavior was slowly oozing into Naruto, which the duo wasn''t happy within the slightest.


    "Urg, why exactly did I fall in love with you again?"


    "Hehe, because I''m handsome."


    "You are spending too much time near Yuna."

 Chapter 433 - Yunas Fragile Maiden Heart

    <h4>Chapter 433 - Yuna''s Fragile Maiden Heart</h4>


    A smoke cloud appeared as three people were reverse summoned to Mount Myoboku. An impressed whistle escaped Yuna''s mouth as she observed her surroundings.


    "Not bad; the Natural Energy here is quite dense."


    "Oh? You can feel Natural Energy?"


    Yuna heard someone with an unknown voice asking her a question, and after looking around for a short moment, she noticed a small old-looking toad sitting a few meters away from her.


    "Yes, I dislike things hiding from me. That includes energy forms. The name''s Yuna Uzumaki, by the way."


    Although the old toad found Yuna''s exnation rather strange, he nodded his head and resumed talking.


    "I''m Fukasaku, one of the Two Great Sage Toads. Since you can already sense Natural Energy, are you interested in learning Senjutsu?"


    Jiraiya paled when he heard Fukasaku''s offer as he looked at the small toad in shock.


    ''This is bad! Won''t she be even more rampant after she got another power boost?''


    That was the first thing Jiraiya thought when he heard Fukasaku''s offer, but he changed his mind momentster.


    ''What kind of nonsense am I thinking about? Yuna getting more rampant? As if that was possible.''


    However, when Yuna heard Fukasaku''s offer, she could only shake her head. If someone had made her that offer a few years ago, she might have agreed, but there was no longer any point in doing so. She was very close to finally being able to cultivate properly, so there was little use in learning sage mode now. She would rather invest all the time it would take her to learn it into something else.


    "Sorry, but I have no interest in that. I have my own path to follow."


    Although Fukasaku was a little disappointed and surprised that Yuna rejected his offer, he still nodded his head in understanding.


    "Anyway, it''s been a while, Jiraiya, Naruto; how have you been."


    The duo answered Fukasaku''s inquiry, and after a few minutes of chitchat, things were back on topic.


    "Anyway, Ojiji-sama wanted see you, Yuna Uzumaki. Would you like to go to him directly, or would you like to have some dinner first? Ma should be almost done cooking by now."


    Yuna was just about to reject the offer for dinner when Naruto answered first.


    "Let''s have some dinner first!"


    Yuna squinted her eyes and looked at Naruto, who did his best not to look suspicious, which he utterly failed at before her gaze drifted towards Jiraiya, who did the same.


    ''Those two are definitely plotting something. Let''s see what they have prepared for me. This should be fun~''


    A few minutester, the small group was back at Fukasaku''s house and seated around the dinner table. By now, Yuna understood what kind of trick Naruto and Jiraiya tried to pull as a bowl full of wiggling insects was ced in front of every single one of them.


    ''Those two want to sacrifice their own tastebuds to see me suffer, huh? Commendable, but in the end, useless.''


    "Haha, no need to be shy, you three. Just dig in to your heart''s content."


    The person who spoke was Shima, the other of the Two Great Sage Toads and Fukasaku''s wife, who was also responsible for preparing the meals.


    "Sorry, Shima, but I won''t be parting in the meal."


    Overwhelming disappointment was clearly visible in Shima''s eyes when she heard Yuna''s words.


    "Why? Don''t you like my cooking?"


    Naruto and Jiraiya couldn''t help but be slightly shocked when Yuna rejected the food. Both of them didn''t expect Yuna to be heartless enough to reject a kind, olddy''s food offer.


    Meanwhile, Yuna could only shake her head in disappointment at the duo''s simple mind. After all, there are more than one way to reject something.


    "Of course not. I do not doubt that the food you cooked is delicious, but alive insects are not something humans eat, so I fear this won''t fit my pte."


    Naturally, Shima was surprised by that statement. After all, weren''t there already two examples in this very room that proved Yuna''s statement as false?


    "But these two always happily eat everything I cook them? Why are they fine with it?"


    Yuna chuckled in amusement when she heard Shima''s question as a vicious glint passed through her eyes that sent shivers through Naruto and Jiraiya''s spine. It was time for the counterattack.


    "Isn''t that only obvious? Both of them are your contractors, after all. I think it would be weirder if they didn''t enjoy the same food as you."


    Shima''s eyes shone in understanding when she heard Yuna''s words.


    ''So it''s like that. That does make sense. I have never served my food to someone who didn''t have a contract with us, so I guess it can''t be helped that I didn''t know about what humans usually eat.''


    "I see, so it is like that. Well, I guess those two are in luck then since they can eat your portion as well. However, I''m rather sorry that I can''t serve you anything fit for normal humans."


    ''Wow, this olddy is quite vicious. Is she doing this on purpose, or is it just a coincidence that she deals blow after blow to these two?''


    [Well, since you didn''t feel like she was doing that on purpose, it must have been a coincidence.]


    ''That''s true, I guess. Seems like she is a natural.''


    "Haha, no worries, Shima. I''m always carrying some food with me, so I will just eat my own food."


    She flicked her wrist as she said that, causing something to appear on top of her hand.


    It was a bowl of piping hot ramen.


    Naturally, Naruto almost started crying when he saw that.


    ''Isn''t nee-san too much of a bully? First, she managed to wiggle herself out of eating insects, and then she even closed the path she had taken so that I couldn''t do the same. Then, as if she wasn''t satisfied with my suffering yet, she took out a bowl of ramen, my favorite food, and started eating it in front of me, while I have to eat a bowl of insect.''


    Unfortunately, Yuna wasn''t satisfied with the damage she had done yet, so she decided to continue.


    "Sigh, that was such a shock. I think suddenly, seeing a bowl of wiggling insects in front of me sent me into a writer''s blockade. I might have to dy the release of my next book by a few months."


    "WHAT!?"


    Jiraiya opened his eyes in shock when he heard Yuna''s words, as he looked at her in terror, while Naruto could only roll his eyes. Well, he had two girlfriends, so that kind of book wasn''t too attractive to him. Although, he had to admit that the stories themself were rather well-written as well.


    "Sigh, I guess I have no choice but to tell Hiruzen about my writer''s blockade and the reason for it. He really was looking forward to my subsequent work, after all."


    ""WHAT!?""


    This time, Jiraiya wasn''t the only one to exim in shock. Naruto could already see Hiruzen hunting him down with crimson eyes filled with hatred if he were to hear that the release of his favorite book was dyed due to him.


    "N-Nee-san, let''s not go too far. W-Wasn''t this just a little prank?"


    "T-That''s r-right, Yuna. Let''s not blow this matter out of proportions."


    Yuna dramatically sighed when she heard the duo''s words as she lifted her hand to her head, pretending to be a frail maiden.


    "Sigh, what can I say. Having something like this in front of me shocked my fragile maiden heart."


    [Maiden heart? More like Corrupted Demon Core.]


    ''Hehe, keep those praisesing. Although I would prefer a longer name.''


    [Err, Hell-Spawned Corrupted Demon Core of Unlimited Perversion?]


    ''Ohh! That one''s pretty decent.''


    [Sh*t, why did I do that!?]

 Chapter 434 - Meeting Gamamaru

    A few minutester, dinner was finished, and the group found themselves in front of a huge ancient-looking toad, Gamamaru the Great Toad Sage.


    "Ojiji-sama, we brought the person you wanted to meet."


    The giant toad seemed to go into a slight daze when he heard Fukasaku''s words, and after a short waiting period, he looked at Yuna with confusion clearly visible in his eyes.


    "Who is that?"


    Yuna rolled her eyes at the slightly senile toad and nced at Fukasaku.


    "Can I leave now?"


    "*Cough* Please wait a moment, Yuna. Ojiji-sama, this is Yuna Uzumaki. You told me you wanted to meet her."


    Focused returned to Gamamaru''s eyes as an uncharacteristically severe expression appeared on his face.


    "Ahh yes, the anomaly. I asked you toe here because I can''t see you."Why is that the case?"


    Yuna looked around in confusion when she heard Gamamaru''s question.


    "Well, I''m not an ophthalmologist, but my first suggestion would be getting yourself some eyesses. Well, if you can''t see me despite me being this close to you, it might be already toote for eyesses."


    [So you are just going to ignore the anomaly part, huh?]


    ''I mean... he is right.''


    Despite Yuna''s joke, Gamamaru still had a serious expression on his face as he red at Yuna.


    "I can not see you in my visions, and even now, when you stand right in front of me, I can''t even get a glimpse of your future. It is as if..."


    "I''m not affected by fate. Yes, that is indeed the case."


    Gamamaru eyes buldged out when he heard Yuna''s words. He had never heard of someone not being affected by fate. In fact, how could someone even exist if they had no fate?


    "How is that possible? Everything is affected by fate. It might not influence day-to-day interaction, but there are a lot of things that are fated to happen."


    Yuna snorted in disdain when she heard the old toad''s words as a disgusted expression appeared on her face.


    "That is why I loath it so much. I don''t reach my goals because I was fated to do so; I reach them because I painstakingly carved my way towards them."


    A somewhat shocked expression appeared on Naruto''s face when he saw Yuna''s current facial expression. Yuna always showed a plethora of emotions, but as far as Naruto knew, she never had disyed such heavy loathing for anything.


    Naturally, Gamamaru was surprised by Yuna''s sudden shift in mood as well. However, after gathering his thoughts, he continued the conversation.


    "Your feeling for it aside, you still haven''t said why you have such a weird condition."


    "Those that once severed their fate shall never be fettered by it again."


    At first, Yuna considered simply not answering, but after thinking about it for a short moment, she decided that she might as well say how it is. It''s not like Gamamaru could do anything with the exnation she deliver anyway.


    In Yuna''s previous life, fate was considered a double-edged sword. On the one hand, it could help you reach the top, make you the hero that kills the demon king and saves the princess. On the other hand, it could make you the demon king that gets killed by a hero one-tenth of your age with the power of friendship.


    Both scenarios had something inmon. They were random. Although some random factors during cultivation couldn''t be avoided, the less randomness, the better. So, most powerful cultivators severed themself from fate. After reaching a certain level of power, that was possible. The stronger someone was entangled in fate, the harder it became to break free.


    Meanwhile, Gamamaru had a frown on his face when he heard Yuna''s answer. After all, she just implied that she wasn''t born like this but actively did something to get rid of her fate. Shouldn''t that be impossible?


    Gamamaru shook his head to get rid of his idle thoughts. There were more important questions to ask than this, after all.


    "What do you n to do with this world? Considering how fast your strength grows, it is only a matter of time before you be unstoppable. What are your goals when it has reached that point?"


    Yuno rolled her eyes at the old toad paranoia. Frankly, she wasn''t surprised that he was asking something like this. People that could glimpse in the future were always like this. As soon as an individual appears whose future they couldn''t see, they would immediately start cooking up all kinds of possible plots in their minds.


    "Mah, no need to act all paranoid. My alignment might not be towards good, but it certainly isn''t evil either."


    [I''m calling bullshit.]


    ''Hey, I at least don''t kill innocent people, okay?''


    [No, you just shatter their minds.]


    ''*Cough* Okay, I might asionally do that. But how am I supposed to know that a bunch of little pranks would garner such a huge reaction?''


    [Not aligned towards evil, my ass.]


    "Fine, but what are your true goal?"


    Yet again, Yuna rolled her eyes as she decided to humor the old toad in front of her.


    "Fine, fine, I will give you a step-by-step list so we can get this farce over with. Step one: Be the strongest."


    Gamamaru nodded at this. Frankly, it was only a question of time until Yuna reached that goal.


    "Step two: Gather a lot of beautiful women."


    Now, Gamamaru was getting somewhat confused. Gather beautiful women? What''s the purpose of that.


    "Step three: Put them in my harem."


    Well, now Gamamaru at least understood what the women were for, but he still couldn''t see where Yuna was going with this.


    "Step four: Have a MASSIVE month-spanning orgy with them."


    Gamamaru almost fell out of his seat when he heard Yuna''s fourth step. Meanwhile, a perverted grin appeared on Yuna''s face when she mentioned this step.


    ''Is she messing with me? What''s the purpose of all of this? And why the hell can''t I direct any lies in her words.''


    "Step five....profit."


    Gamamaru could only facepalm as it became rather evident that Yuna had forgotten where she wanted to go with this due to being lost in a fantasy of having a giant orgy.


    "*Sigh* Whatever, I detect no lies in your words, as ridiculous they may be."


    When Yuna heard Gamamaru''s words, she snapped back to attention and chuckled in amusement.


    "Oh? Why are you so sure that I wasn''t lying?"


    A grandfatherly smile appeared on Gamamaru''s toad face as he chuckled in amusement.


    "Haha, I have lived for a long time. Seeing through the lies of a youngster like you is no big deal for me."


    "Oh? Is that so? In that case, my real goal is ughtering every living being on this and burning it to ashes, leaving behind nothing but scorched ground and skeletons."


    """"...""""


    Heavy silence covered the room as cold sweat slowly started flowing down Gamamaru''s back.


    ''I-I didn''t detect any lies? What''s going on? Can someone so young really trick me like this?''


    Before Gamamaru could regather his thoughts, Yuna snapped her finger, attracting everyone''s attention.


    "Quick question. Why was that a lie? Reward: An additional ramen day or something equal in worth."


    Naruto''s hand instantly shot into the air when Yuna mentioned the reward.


    "Yes, Naruto."


    "If you really meant it, you would have used ice instead of fire."


    "Hehe, correct. Good job, Naruto."


    "YES, ADDITIONAL RAMEN DAY: GET!!!"


    While Yuna and Naruto were ying around, everyone else could only look at the duo with empty eyes.. Despite all of them being rather annoyed, they could only sigh in relief that at least Yuna aiming for total destruction was a lie.

 Chapter 435 - Becoming A Guard

    *****Author Note*****


    Well, as some of you might or might not know, there is an arc in Borute where Sasuke and Borute travel back in time. Personally, I considered writing a few chapters about the duo appearing in the current timeline. (from the canon timeline)


    On the one hand, I think the interactions between a more mature, adult Sasuke and Yuna could be pretty fun, with lots of other interesting moments in-between.


    On the other hand, that would result in my fanfic containing the character Boruto...


    Anyway, here is the voting poll: https://strawpoll/polls/NPgxk12KQn2


    *****End of Author Note*****


    After the conversation with Gamamaru ended, the visit to Mount Myoboku finished without any other significant events happening. Well, Yuna tried to stir the group back to Fukasaku and Shima''s house so Naruto and Jiraya could partake in another one of their "favorite meals", but the duo managed to get away by iming that they had a lot of things to do back in Konoha.


    Anyway, a few dayster, Yuna found herself in Tsunade''s office yet again.


    "Although it is rather redundant to say it by now, I guess I''ll do so anyway. Like always, whatever happened, I''m entirely innocent and have not in any shape, form, or fashion participated in whatever is currently irritating you, Tsunade."


    Tsunade rolled her eyes at Yuna''s usual banter and started speaking like she didn''t hear what Yuna just said.


    "There will be a meeting of the five Kage in ten days, and we are allowed to take two guards with us."


    Yuna pondered Tsunade''s statement for a short moment and nodded her head. Naturally, she managed to see through Tsunade''s scheme.


    "And I assume you don''t want to make me one of those guards."


    "Obviously."


    *Bang*


    The moment the word "Obviously" left Tsunade''s words, Yuna ced a ss bottle on the table. Tsunade nced at the small bottle and sneered in disdain.


    "Do you honestly think you can bribe me that easily?"


    "Hehe, of course not."


    Yuna took the bottle and injected some chakra into it, causing a cluster of seals that were covering the whole bottle to start shining. Momentster, the bottle started growing under the bewildered eyes of Tsunade.


    "Just so there is no confusion about this, this was a shrinking seal I deactivated, not a growing one I activated."


    Tsunade could only sigh in disappointment when she heard Yuna''s words.


    ''So I can''t just get myself some small bottles and erge them, huh? A pity. Wait! Wouldn''t only the bottle getrger without the content increasing? How does that work with the shrinking seal? .....Oh well, who cares.''


    "Alright, we''ll start traveling tomorrow morning."


    Although Yuna nodded in approval when Tsunade epted that she would be one of the guards, she started shaking her head a few momentster.


    "Why do we start traveling so early? Isn''t the meeting in ten days?"


    "Well, it''s a long journey, no?"


    Yuna rolled her eyes as she flicked her wrist and made a snowke-shaped kunai appear in her hand.


    "Or, we can just teleport there directly and not bother about traveling there by foot."


    "You have a marker in the Land of Iron? Wait! Don''t answer that question. What a stupid question, of course, you do."


    "Hehe, that''s right."


    "Fine then, we''ll go over there in nine days."


    "Fine by me. Bye bye~"


    A perverted chuckle echoed through the room as Yuna said that and vanished from the room, making Tsunade look at the empty space enviously whilepletely ignoring theughter.


    "Damn, that''s so convenient."


    One dayter, Tsunade was yet again sitting in her office. However, unlike the previous day, she sluggishly sat at her desk with her right, chakra-covered hand on her head.


    ''Urgh, as always, the stuff I get from Yuna is no joke.''


    The drinks Tsunade asionally received from Yuna were far from normal alcoholic beverages. After all, if it was just normal alcohol, why would Tsunade get so easily bribed by it?


    Firstly, the rate at which it got Tsunade drunk was ridiculous. Tsunade was a powerful shinobi, so she had quite the high alcohol tolerance. Well, tolerance to poison in general. However, the drinks Yuna gave her always hit much harder than drinks with regr alcohol content should.


    Secondly, they were delicious. Like, ridiculously delicious. Obviously, that was the main reason why Yuna could bribe Tsunade with them.


    Andstly, the following day''s hangover was much more challenging to cure than usual. Usually, Tsunade could heal an average hangover within a few minutes, but she had already spent an entire hour on healing her current condition and still wasn''t done.


    Momentster, a young woman with dark blue hair and white eyes appeared in the middle of the room, causing Tsunade to... not react in the slightest. By now, she didn''t even flinch anymore when someone appeared in the middle of the room without her noticing.


    "I would like to discuss something."


    Tsunade opened her eyes and looked at the ''intruder'' and noticed that it was someone she knew.


    ''Hinata, huh? I wonder what she wants. Too bad it isn''t Yuna; I wouldn''t mind getting my hands on another bottle. Shit! Did I just say, "Too bad it isn''t Yuna"? Guess I''m still drunk.''


    "What can I do for you, Hinata?"


    "I want to be one of the two guards following you to the Kage Summit."


    Tsunade couldn''t help but be slightly confused by that. Considering Hinata''s strength, Tsunade didn''t mind making Hinata one of the guards. Additionally, she might even help restrain Yuna a little. However, it was somewhat weird for Hinata to take a guard job. She usually preferred taking missions that needed good stealth since it was one of her specialties.


    "Why do you want to be one of the guards, Hinata."


    "My Yuna-senses are telling me to follow Yuna to the Summit."


    "..."


    As another perverted chuckle, that Hinata and Tsunade both ignored, echoed through the room, Tsunade could only speechlessly look at Hinata when she heard her answer.


    ''What the hell are Yuna-senses? Is she messing with me? No, Hinata isn''t the type to do stuff like that, so she must genuinely mean what she said.''


    Tsunade pondered Hinata''s words some more before she nodded her head and decided to deal with this in the same way she handled most cases involving Yuna...


    "Sure, we''ll teleport over there in eight days."


    "Yes!"


    ...She stopped thinking about it.


    And, just like Yuna did the previous day, Hinata vanished from Tsunade''s office without her noticing, causing Tsunade to shake her head in disbelief.


    "What ridiculous stealth.. As expected of Yuna''s harem of monsters."

 Chapter 472: Yet another Story of the past… again… again

    <h4>Chapter 472: Yet another Story of the past¡­ again¡­ again</h4>


    ***Author note***


    Well, I usually write these when Yuna tells someone her backstory, but writing Bee¡¯s dialog is giving me a headache. I¡¯m already pretty bad ating up with rhymes in German, so doing so in English bes even more problematic. Initially, I actually decided not to write this one, but I might as well do it since it¡¯s better than posting nothing at all.


    By the way, in case you are interested in another Naruto ff, where mc banters with Kurama, I rmend ¡°Other world chimera¡± by minimi22 on scribblehub.


    ***End of Author note***


    Inside a vast hall, a woman with blue hair and pure white eyes sat on a throne that seemed to be entirely made out of ice. The throne was cushioned with materials that looked like they were woven out of snow, giving the throne a mysterious feeling.


    Behind her stood a single maid. She would asionally twitch while weird buzzing sounds were constantly radiating from her position. There were more people in the room, but neither of them paid any attention to her.


    In front of the said woman and her maid were eleven people. Ten of them were standing with their backs straight, while one was kowtowing on the ground. After a few moments of silence, a mature man with blue hair, ck cat ears and tail stepped forward. He nced at the person kowtowing on the ground for a split second before his gaze returned to the person sitting on the throne.


    ¡°Mother, why did you summon us?¡±


    A wide smile appeared on the woman¡¯s face when she saw the serious expression on her child¡¯s face. She looked at her eldest son with love-filled eyes and started speaking.


    ¡°Today, I have decided to initiate a plot I have been nning for quite a while. So, I have invited my ten most prominent children to help me with it.¡±


    The backs of the ten people straightened even further when they heard that her mother wanted to rely on them. So far, it was always the other way around, so they couldn¡¯t help but anticipate finally being able to help her. A woman with crimson, almost fire-like hair and a pair of dog ears stepped forward with an eager expression on her face.


    ¡°Mother Yuna, please tell us what to do. We will seed no matter what you order us to do.¡±


    The woman on the throne, Yuna, nodded in satisfaction when she heard the words of her eldest daughter. Funnily enough, Yuna¡¯s eldest daughter didn¡¯t inherit Yuna¡¯s affinity for ice in the slightest and actually had an affinity for fire of all things. Naturally, Yuna didn¡¯t care and simply found it rather curious. She wouldn¡¯t discriminate against her children just because they had an unusual affinity.


    ¡°Well, as most of you had undoubtedly guessed already, this gathering has something to do with the single person in the room who is not of my bloodline.¡±


    As Yuna said that, eleven pairs of eyesnded on the still kneeling young man, causing him to shudder.


    ¡°You may get up and raise your head.¡±


    The kneeling person hesitated for a short moment before he got up and lifted his face, revealing the face of a rtively innocent-looking young man. That, paired with his overall meek look, made him look incredibly frail.


    ¡°Disciple greets the founder.¡±


    The moment the young man saw Yuna, he immediately bowed to her and spoke a respectful greeting.


    Yuna couldn¡¯t help but chuckle at the young man, causing a chill to go down his spine.


    ¡°Although your words sound rather respectful, isn¡¯t it rude to greet me while you are using a technique to change how your face looks like?¡±


    Another chill went down the young man¡¯s back when his secret was revealed so casually as he instantly turned around and fled the room, resulting in another chuckle from Yuna.


    ¡°You don¡¯t actually believe you can run away from me, do you?¡±


    Seemingly without any movement from Yuna, the young man¡¯s feet froze to the ground preventing him from running away. As soon as the young man was caught, he red at Yuna with hatred, making herugh in amusement.


    ¡°Now, now, no need to re at me like that. How about you release that face-changing technique first so everyone can see your real face?¡±


    The young man hesitated for a short moment before he simply did what he was told to do. After all, he was already captured, so he could only wait and see whether he would get an opportunity to flee.


    Momentster, he touched his face, causing it to change quite a bit. A few of Yuna¡¯s ten children couldn¡¯t help but reel back in shock when they saw the innocent-looking man¡¯s real face.


    It was a visage filled with nothing but hatred and vengeance. Now, he looked like someone who was willing to sacrifice everything he had just to get what he desired. Seeing the young man¡¯s real facial expression, Yuna couldn¡¯t help but smile. This was precisely the kind of person she was hoping to find.


    ¡°Good. Very good. Someone like you is exactly the person I need for my n. But first, I will ask you a very important question. Obviously, you desire revenge. I don¡¯t know who your target is, so let me ask you this: Is the target connected to my sect in any shape, form, or fashion?¡±


    The young man was taken aback for a short moment before realizing what was going on.


    ¡®She wants to use me. Or rather, she wants to use my desire for revenge for something. However, if my target has something to do with her sect, she will eliminate me here and now. Luckily, that is not the case. Additionally, I don¡¯t mind being used as long as I can get my revenge.¡¯


    ¡°No, my target has nothing to do with this sect. I joined with a fake identity to gain the strength necessary to get my revenge while staying anonymous. I hold no grudges against this sect.¡±


    Yuna and the young man locked eyes for a moment, and after Yuna confirmed that she could see no lies in the eyes of the young man, she nodded in approval as a broad smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°Very well. In that case, I have a rather interesting mission for you.¡±


    The young man straightened his back when he heard Yuna¡¯s words as his expression showed nothing but determination. He realized that this might be a chance to increase the pace at which he got stronger significantly.


    ¡°Please tell me what you want me to do, sect mistress.¡±


    A rather peculiar smile appeared on Yuna¡¯s face as she answered the young man¡¯s inquiry.


    ¡°Hehe, I want you to get bullied~¡±

 Chapter 475: Not a Chapter

    <h4>Chapter 475: Not a Chapter</h4>


    Sorry, my inte is down, and I can¡¯t get my chapter uploaded, so have a rant about all the things I tried to do to upload a chapter instead (and still failed)


    Anyway, since I couldn¡¯t get the original chapter, I decided to write the next one and released them out of order ( past life story ends next chapter so that it would have been fine.)


    I wrote the whole thing, and after I was done, I realized that I wrote it on myputer, which had no inte. In my defense, I wasn¡¯t expecting to be without proper inte for the whole day.


    No problem, I take a USB stick, put it on there, transfer it to myptop and then give myptop a hotspot with my phone.


    First try: I put everything on the stick and try to put it on myptop. doc file corrupted, the whole thing is gone. I thought I just lost the chapter, but after a bit of googling, I found out how to restore files with a tmp data.


    Second try: I put the document on the stick (make a safety copy) and try again. Word on myputer and on myptop are different versions. I can¡¯t open it.


    Third try: I copy the words from the doc file to a txt file, put it on the stick, and try again. The txt file was straight up not on the stick.


    Fourth try: It actually fucking works.


    I activate the hot spot on my phone, change the way setting on myptop, and¡­ I can¡¯t use the inte for some reason.


    So, I¡¯m giving up.


    I will probably post two chapters tomorrow.

 Chapter 481: Bad News

Chapter 481: Bad News


    Don¡¯t worry, I¡¯m not dropping ??


    Anyway, real life happened and I won¡¯t be able to write any chapter this week.


    Sorry for the trouble.

 Chapter 483: A Speech

    Chapter 483: A Speech


    Meanwhile, six people had gathered on arge stage in front of tens of thousands of people. Every single one of them wore something with the kanji for shinobi on their body. Whether headband or armband, the kanji always had the same design. This was the symbol of the Great Shinobi Alliance.


    These six people were the squad leaders of the Great shinobi alliance.


    Darui, the leader of the first squad, the mid-range fighter division, was a tall man with dark skin, bored-looking ck eyes, and shaggy white hair. He was part of Kumogakure¡¯s forces.


    Kitsuchi was the leader of the second squad, the close-range fighter division. He was a rather brawny-looking shinobi with grey hair, dark eyes, and a beard. Originally, he was a shinobi from Iwagakure.


    The leader of the third squad, the close/mid-range fighter division, was none other than Hatake Kakashi. He was currently looking especially bored, and those who knew him could easily see that he would have pulled out a certain book by now if doing so wouldn¡¯t have resulted in a lot of pain.


    Then, there was the leader of the fourth division, Gaara. He was the squad leader of the long-range fighter division and, in addition to that, themander-general of the whole army.


    Next was Mifune, who was the leader of the fifth division, the special ops division.


    Finally, there was the leader of the sixth division: Masato Uzumaki. He was a middle-aged man with short, crimson hair. Previously, he was responsible for the security of the Uzumakipound, but now he was chosen as the leader of the sixth division, the sealing squad.


    Unlike the other squads, this one had its troops spread throughout all other squads, ensuring that there was an even spread of people capable of using sealing arts.


    Rather thanmandingrge groups of people, Masato was responsible for efficiently using the Uzumaki n¡¯s people and their seals. He was not given the squad leader position due to his strength or prestige; he was solely here for his knowledge about seals.


    Mifune allowed his gaze to wander over the gathered people, causing his chest to swell in pride. This is what he has wanted to see for a long time now. The shinobi nation united under one colossal banner. The fact that it needed a threat to all of humanity for this to happen was a little depressing, but he could easily push those feelings down.


    He gazed over his fellow squad leader, and his gaze lingered on Gaara for a while longer. Momentster, a slight smirk appeared on his face.


    ¡®I really wonder what this young man is thinking about this. Unlike the other leaders, he is very young. One might argue that having someone this young in amanding position would be a bad move, but I think differently. In my opinion, there is no problem with injecting a bit of young blood into the leading echelons. I think he mighte up with ideas us older people would have nevere up with. I¡¯m rather confident in him, so let¡¯s see what he can do.¡¯


    ¡°Kazekage-dono, since you are themander, how about holding a little speech to motivate our troops?¡±


    Gaara pondered Mifune¡¯s words for a short moment and nodded his head. Frankly, if he had been asked to hold a motivational speech a few years ago, he would have had no idea where he even was supposed to start, but now things were different. He had ruled as the Kazekage for about a year by now, and he had slowly begun to understand the heart of other people. So, he walked towards the front of the stage and was just about to start speaking when loud footsteps echoed over the gathering. Gaara looked at the source of the sound and saw Yuna approach his current position with a leisurely smile on her face.


    As soon as Yuna appeared, a report was sent to A through the Yamanaka n¡¯smunication technique. When he heard the information of Yuna appearing at the gathering, he immediately started ring at Tsunade, causing her to chuckle in amusement.


    ¡°What? I gave her your stupid mission. I told you from the start that this wouldn¡¯t work.¡±


    A¡¯s re intensified before he snorted in disdain and averted his gaze.


    ¡°This will have consequences.¡±


    Yet again, Tsunade couldn¡¯t help but snicker after hearing A¡¯s words.


    ¡°I doubt that.¡±


    Meanwhile, back at the gathering, Gaara realized that Yuna was very likely walking towards him because she wanted to hold the speech instead of him. So, Gaara did the only sensible thing he could think of: He quickly stepped back and gave Yuna his spot.


    Yuna gave him a simple nod and took his ce. She let her eyes wander over the crowd, and after a few moments, she was ready to start her speech. However¡­


    ¡°Hey, did you just bump into me, Iwa scum?¡±


    ¡°Haa? Do you wanna go a few rounds, Taki bastard.¡±


    ¡­ a quarrel started in the crowd. Frankly, it¡¯s more surprising that this was the first conflict that happened. After all, there was a lot of tension in the crowd. Before anyone could start anything significant, an ice wall rose between the two arguing people, separating them.


    ¡°Mah, could you keep your annoyances bottle up until we are done saving humanity, please.¡±


    The remainder of what was currently at stake immediately silenced the crowd, causing Yuna to nod in satisfaction.


    ¡°Very well, all of you should realize that currently, you are not Iwa or Kumo shinobi, but just shinobi.¡±


    As she said that, she pointed at the new shinobi headband she had tied around her upper arm. A few people that knew that Yuna was sent away on a mission so she would stay out of the war briefly wondered where she got that headband from, but they swiftly dismissed their question. So, without any interruptions, Yuna continued speaking.


    We have no time for petty squabbles against each other¡¯s nations during this war, as we are here to fight for humanity itself.¡±


    [Wow, I¡¯m impressed. That was disgusting.]


    ¡®I know, right?¡¯


    You saw that a fire started burning in everyone¡¯s eyes and nodded in approval.


    ¡®Good, raising their spirit was a sess. Now, it is time to crush it.¡¯


    [I¡¯m not surprised in the slightest.]


    ¡°Now that that is out of the way let me ask you another question¡­¡¯


    The crowd started whispering with each other in anticipation of what Yuna might say. When Yuna saw the intrigue on everyone¡¯s faces, her face split into a monstrous grin.


    ¡°Why do we fight wars?¡±

 Chapter 484: Why do we fight wars?

    Chapter 484: Why do we fight wars?


    ¡°Why do we fight wars?¡±


    Confused whispering spread through the gathering as everyone wondered why Yuna asked such a question. Obviously, there were a lot of reasons why wars are fought, but Yuna wanted to get a specific answer to her question.


    She scanned the people in front of her with her eyes, and after a few seconds of searching, she found a good candidate. She lifted her hand and pointed her finger at a woman that appeared to be in her early thirties.


    ¡°You, I assume you fought in thest war, right? What do you think? Why are wars fought?¡±


    The woman was surprised that Yuna singled her out, but she nevertheless gave a quick answer.


    ¡°We fight to protect our loved ones and vige.¡±


    Yuna nodded and approval when she heard that answer.


    ¡°Indeed. We fight to protect. I assume most of the people here are of the same opinion.¡±


    Yet again, the crowd started whispering and although it wasn¡¯t entirely clear, most seemed to agree with that answer.


    ¡°It sounds like you agree, in that case, why are we even fighting?¡±


    Confused rippled through the crowd when they heard Yuna¡¯s question. After all, haven¡¯t they just reached a conclusion to that question?


    Yuna chuckled at the confused gazes directed at her and resumed speaking.


    ¡°You are misunderstanding me. If we all want to protect something, then who is the attacker? If everyone wants to defend, who is attacking?¡±


    Obviously, that was a very one-dimensional point of view, but as long as Yuna continued her speech, it wouldn¡¯t matter.


    Meanwhile, Mifune¡¯s eyes widened in shock. He could make a good guess what Yuna wanted to do, and he had to absolutely stop it.


    ¡°Yuna-dono, you shoul¡­¡±


    And then he was teleported away.


    Yuna ignored the short interruption and continued speaking to the now thoroughly confused crowd.


    ¡°No, wars aren¡¯t being fought to defend people. Let me tell you why people wage war. It¡¯s greed. Greed for more prestige. Greed for more power. Greed for more, more, more.¡±


    The gathered people were shocked when they heard Yuna¡¯s harsh words. However, they also felt that something was wrong. Prestige and power? Although some people did get a lot of prestige during thest war, it was at best 20 people. As for power? Well, a lot of people got promoted, but that can be done without a war.


    Yuna smiled at the people, slowly realizing that something was off, so she quickly continued talking.


    ¡°That sounds right, but at the same time wrong, right? After all, prestige and power are things almost none of the people gathered her gained during thest war. That is only natural, after all, you, the soldiers, were never meant to gain these things.¡±


    ¡°YUNA-DONO, DON¡¯T S¡­¡±


    Before Yuna could continue speaking, Mifune returned and yelled at her to stop while hastily wiping away the cake remains on his face. And then he got teleported away again, allowing Yuna to continue speaking unhindered.


    ¡°In that case, let me tell you who wants and earns these things and is, at the same time, responsible for the war.¡±


    Yuna¡¯s face twisted in glee as she saw everyone attentively listening to her speech. She swiftly continued talking before anyone else could interrupt her.


    ¡°It¡¯s greedy nobles and the Daimyos.¡±


    thousands of surprised gasps echoed through the crowd, as many people couldn¡¯t believe that Yuna would go so far as to insult Daimyos. As Yuna once mentioned, a king, no matter how ipetent, is usually deeply respected by their people as long as they aren¡¯t acting like a tyrant, so Yuna continued speaking before anyone couldin.


    ¡°They just can¡¯t get enough. They want to expand the realm they rule over, want to plunder others for riches, or simply want to hold power over more people.¡±


    Yuna could clearly see many people being ufortable when she talked badly about the ruling ss, but she didn¡¯t mind. Today was an excellent day to significantly decrease the goodwill people felt towards nobles so that Yuna would take it.


    ¡°Greedy weaklings, sitting in their vis surrounded by women,vish food, and alcohol. They are happy to send thousands of you to their death just because a foreign noble insulted them once. And why can they do that? Because one of their ancestors, generations ago, wasn¡¯t a piece of human garbage and was actually capable.¡±


    Although the people in front of her were still ufortable due to Yuna¡¯s words, she could clearly see that some of them were wavering.


    ¡°Scum! Nothing but scum! Only those aiming for the betterment of their country and its people are worthy of the title of a noble. If all they do is exploit and worsen their people¡¯s lives, they are nothing but scum.¡±


    While the crowd was digesting Yuna¡¯s words, Mifune returned, and this time, he simply retook his position with an annoyed expression. It was already toote to stop this disaster after all.


    ¡°But, didn¡¯t the Daimyos and nobles donate a lot of shuriken and kunai for this war.¡±


    Yuna almostughed out loud when she heard that argument. She almost found it amusing how vehemently some people tried to defend someone in an important position. It¡¯s not like they would gain anything from doing so.


    ¡°Oh wow, I¡¯m sure they donated a lot. Gaara, how about you tell us how much the five Daimyos of the Five Great Shinobi Nations donated.¡±


    The attending people couldn¡¯t help but feel weird due to Yuna¡¯s mocking tone. Wasn¡¯t donating weapons a good thing?


    ¡°They donated around 10000 kunai and 20000 shuriken; the worth is around 3000000 Ryu.¡±


    The crowd was awed when they heard such a massive number. Some of them couldn¡¯t help but mockingly look at Yuna as if they had just humiliated her.


    ¡°Ohh, I see. In that case, how much did my Uzumaki n donate?¡±


    ¡°Mhh, that is hard to tell. Theplexmunication sealing arrangement that was created in tandem with the Yamanaka n is pretty much priceless, but if we go by donated seals that have a fixed price alone, it would be around the same number as the five Daimyos.¡±


    The crowd was silenced instantly. The silence was so awkward that Yuna could pretty much taste it. It was delicious.


    ¡°Wait a moment, you spoke of living avish life surrounded by women. Aren¡¯t you doing the same?¡±


    Yuna chuckled in amusement when she heard that question.


    ¡®Very well, round two.¡¯


    [I can not help but feel a little bit of pity for them.]


    ¡®Must be because there aren¡¯t any Uchiha in there.¡¯


    [Probably.]

 Chapter 485: Egging on the Crowd

    Chapter 485: Egging on the Crowd


    Yuna couldn¡¯t help but smirk at the person who asked that question.


    ¡°You jealous?¡±


    At first, the first was dumbfounded by Yuna¡¯s retort, but they erupted in anger momentster.


    ¡°Shit! That wasn¡¯t the question! I¡¯m not jealous! Not at all!¡±


    Yuna chuckled in amusement due to the person¡¯s anger and casually waved his words away.


    ¡°Anyway, you misinterpreted my words. I¡¯m not condemning the lifestyle itself. I¡¯m condemning people who live like that without earning it with various notable achievements. If a wise king that allowed his country to prosper, lives avish life surrounded by women, who am I toin about that?


    Noblesse oblige. Whoever ims to be noble must conduct himself nobly. Everything that happened outside of that, I honestly don¡¯t care.¡±


    Although the person who previouslyined clearly wasn¡¯t happy yet, they didn¡¯t argue further. Yuna let her gaze wander over the crowd and noticed that the moral was pretty much in the gutter, causing her to smirk.


    ¡®Guess it¡¯s time to finish this up.¡¯


    ¡°Anyway, we have gotten rather off-topic. My initial question was: Why do we fight wars. I answered that with ¡°greed¡±.


    However, this war is different. We are not fighting because a power-hungry noble wants more power. Nor are we fighting because one Daimyo insulted another. There will be no grudges after this war; after all, the victory for one side means total annihtion for the other.


    The real question is, what are we even fighting? Well, let me show you.¡±


    As soon as Yuna finished speaking, a bound, white creature appeared on the stage, making quite a few people gasp in surprise. Yuna lifted the creature by one of the ropes tying it, and disyed it to the crowd.


    ¡°I present to you, White Zetsu.


    A humanoid beast created explicitly for this war. A mindless monstrosity.¡±


    As if White Zetsu wanted to drive Yuna¡¯s point home, a beastly screech escaped its mouth, making the people in the front row flinch due to the loud noise.


    ¡°Disgusting creatures that try to imitate humans to garner sympathy without the necessary intelligence.¡±


    ¡°H-Help¡­ n-no kill¡­ f-family.¡±


    [Oi, aren¡¯t you putting it on a little thick here? Won¡¯t they notice that you were lying when they fight White Zetsu for the first time.]


    ¡®At that point, it will no longer matter. Besides, I¡¯m not done yet.¡¯


    While Yuna and Kurama were having a quick conversation, the crowd was shocked when the screeching thing Yuna was holding suddenly started speaking in a pitiful, fear-filled voice, making them realize that it was trying to invoke their pity.


    Yuna noticed that the opinion she wanted the crowd to have about White Zetsu was slowly settling in, making her smile.


    ¡°However, that isn¡¯t even the best part of this war. No matter how cold-blooded and battle-hardened you are, there will always be a smidgen of guilt after killing a fellow human. Something along the lines of asionally feeling another human¡¯s blood on your hands.¡±


    [I don¡¯t think you ever had that feeling.]


    ¡®Kurama, have you forgotten? I¡¯m insane.¡¯


    [Right, that slipped my mind for a second.]


    Yuna noticed that quite a few people became ufortable due to her words. She did not doubt that quite a few people present here might asionally have bad dreams about the people they killed. That was simply something that came with the profession, and there is nothing that could be done about it. So, she swiftly continued talking.


    ¡°This time, there is no need to worry about this. After all, these monstrosities can be killed without the slightest feeling of guilt. Their life is worth less that an animal killed for its meat since the animal can at least feed a family after its death. Additionally..¡±


    Yuna changed the way she was holding White Zetsu and grabbed its head. After exerting a bit of strength, it popped like a water balloon, sshing white liquid everywhere.


    ¡°¡­ the is not even a need to worry about blood.¡±


    Quite a lot of people felt disgusted when Yuna popped the creature¡¯s head, but when they saw that only some weird white substance came out and not brain matter and blood, they couldn¡¯t help but feel the creature to be quite surreal. After all, how could it even live without a brain? No matter how they looked at it, White Zetsu could barely be considered a living being.


    Yuna casually wiped away the white gooey substance as she noticed that change in mood. This was precisely where she wanted the people present to be, causing her to smile viciously, immediately silencing everyone¡¯s discussions.


    ¡°Have you ever bragged how many people you killed on a mission to your loved ones?¡±


    An awkward silence followed Yuna¡¯s words. The answer to that was rather obvious. Of course, they haven¡¯t.


    [Pretty sure you have done that before.]


    ¡®Kurama, again, insane.¡¯


    [Right.]


    ¡°This time, the situation is different. What if you killed 100 of these things by yourself? Good, you just did something objectively good. Be proud of it. Yell your achievements out to the world.¡±


    At first, everyone was somewhat surprised by these words, but they realized what Yuna was implying momentster. Since these things were just a bunch of freaking monsters, isn¡¯t killing them something good? Couldn¡¯t they fight in this war with a clear consciousness as all they did was kill a bunch of monstrosities?


    ¡®Hehe, rule one to start a genocide, convince your people that the other party is an inhuman monster. This will turn the ughter into a good deed in their minds.¡¯


    [Yes, yes, you are the main viin. We got it.]


    ¡®Hahaha¡­ Kuhahahaha¡­ KUHAHAHAHA!!!¡¯


    Yuna¡¯s expression turned even more vicious when she felt the mood switch further and further towards where she wanted it.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, these aren¡¯t humans. Hell, they are not even animals! Just a bunch of disgusting monstrosities! Killing them is no sin! SLAUGHTER THEM!!! THESE MONSTERS WANT TO DEFEAT HUMANITY; STAND FIRM ON THE SIDE OF YOUR FELLOW HUMANS, AND ERADICATE THEM!!! TOTALY GENOCIDE!!! LEAVE NONE ALIVE!!!¡± SLAUGHTER!!!¡±


    Everyone was taken aback by Yuna¡¯s explosive shift in mood, but they had already reached the point where they looked at White Zetsu as nothing more than a monster that needed to be killed, so they quickly got swept up in the mood as well.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, aren¡¯t they the aggressors? We will defend humanity!¡±


    ¡°Yes, we will kill them all.¡±


    ¡°ughter them!¡±


    ¡°Because of those bastards, I missed Teuchi¡¯s special ramen offer, you know!¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±SLAUGHTER THEM, YOU KNOW!!!¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±


    And with that, the crowd turned into a frenzied mob seething so much anger and hatred that Yuna could practically taste it.


    ¡®Delicious~¡¯


    [Is it really fine to fight this war when everyone is like that?]


    ¡®Mah, it will be fine.¡¯


    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±SLAUGHTER!!! SLAUGHTER!!! SLAUGHTER!!!¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±


    ¡®Probably.¡¯


    And just like that, Yuna finished her speech with everyone chanting the word ¡°ughter¡± with hate-filled eyes.

 Chapter 486: An Angry Old Man

    Chapter 486: An Angry Old Man


    Shortly after Yuna finished her speech,bat started all over the ce, and the situation immediately became chaotic. Four of the five Kage were seated in themand room, where a massive floating orb that appeared to be made out of water was floating in the air, depicting the current battlefield. Surrounding the globe sat dozen of people, mostly Yamanaka. They were responsible formunicating with the troops in the field.


    ¡°The situation is dangerous; a scout spotted a small army of about a thousand White Zetsu. If we don¡¯t do something about them, they will nk dozens of our long-range teams.¡±


    A domineering voice echoed through the room before anyone could panic or give out any orders.


    ¡°Send team 69 to intercept them.¡±


    When A heard someone give thatmand, he immediately red at the person responsible. It was Yuna, who waszing on a couch that she somehow brought in here.


    ¡°Last time I checked, I was the suprememander.¡±


    ¡°Good for you, but I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Before A could fly into another Yuna-induced rage, Tsunade swiftly checked theposition of Team 69, and after reading a certain name, her eyes widened in surprise.


    ¡®How in the world did he manage to sneak himself into the troop roster? Oh well, whatever.¡¯


    ¡°I agree with Yuna¡¯s suggestion, Raikage-dono.¡±


    A was a little surprised that Tsunade agreed, and after checking out theposition of Team 69, he frowned deeply.


    ¡°Since when have Konoha¡¯s softies been willing to give suicide orders? Team 69 consists of only 50 people. I was not expecting that you would be willing to send one of our teams towards a suicide mission.¡±


    Tsunade only scoffed at A¡¯s words and waited for him to continue talking. A thought about the situation some more, and after surveying the battlefield some more, he concluded that that would indeed be the perfect solution. So, A shrugged his shoulders and gave the order.


    ¡°Send Team 69 to intercept theapproaching Zetsu army.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Meanwhile, the members of Team 69 weren¡¯t happy in the slightest. Somehow, they were assigned a suicide mission at the start of the war. No matter how themand center worded it, 50 couldn¡¯t win against 1000. Their lives were clearly used to dy the enemy¡¯s forces. However, they were shinobi at the end of the day, and they followed their orders.


    Additionally, their leader was just¡­ no good. No one knew who it was, and his appearance had not a sliver of dignity.


    A few minutester, the enemy¡¯s forces appeared in front of them, causing them to pale. An advantage of 20 to 1 was not something anyone in this team believed they could ovee. To the surprise of almost everyone in the group, their leader stepped forward as soon as he saw the enemy.


    Their leader was an old, goofy-looking man. He wore loose-fitting flip-flops, pink cargo shorts, and a wrinkled shirt. Usually, such a figure would cause people tough out loud, but right now, none of the members of Team 69 dared tough because¡­


    ¡°[Fire Style: Grand me Apocalypse]¡±


    ¡°[Water Style: Catastrophic Tsunami]¡±


    ¡°[Wind Style: Mountain-Shredding Twister]¡±


    ¡°[Earth Style: Massive Ground Cops]¡±


    ¡°[Lightning Style: Thunder Armageddon]¡±


    ¡­ the goofy-looking old man started raining down armageddon on the hostile army as soon as he saw them, dumbfounding the rest of Team 69.


    Everyone looked at the old man, and when they saw his eyes, they couldn¡¯t help but reel back a little. The was so much hatred and hostility in the old man¡¯s eyes it seemed like he wouldn¡¯t rest until everyst of the White Zetsu¡¯s was annihted.


    However, after taking a closer look, someone actually recognized the old man.


    ¡°Wait a moment, isn¡¯t that the Third Hokage.¡±


    ¡°What!? The Third? Wasn¡¯t he dead?¡±


    ¡°Dead? I thought he had some kind of illness and couldn¡¯t get up from the bed.¡±


    ¡°SHouldn¡¯t he be older than this?¡±


    Despite the vivid discussion, most people quickly realized that the person in front of them was very likely the Third Hokage, Hiruzen Sarutobi. The weirded-out looks the man previously received instantly turned into eyes filled with worship.


    ¡°As expected of the man known as ¡°The Professor¡±, just look at how many different powerful jutsu he can use so easily.¡±


    ¡°As expected, even after so many years, his Will of Fire burns as brightly as it had always done.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, no matter how I look at it, he is squeezing out everything he has to make this mission a sess. I wouldn¡¯t even be surprised if he fainted the moment the enemy is defeated.¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Konoha¡¯s Third Hokage to be such a noble person, but this is a good thing. We might actually survive this suicide mission if we have Third Hokage-sama by our side.¡±


    ¡°Yes, we can survive this! Let¡¯s give it our all!¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±YES!!!¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±


    Meanwhile, the ¡°noble¡± Hiruzen, who had his ¡°Will of Fire burning brightly,¡± had slightly different thoughts.


    ¡®DIE, YOU SHITTY MONSTERS!!! DIE, SO THIS WAR ENDS ALREADY!!! I NEED THOSE BOOKS!!! I NEED THEM!!! DIE!!! DIE!!! DIE!!!¡¯


    No matter how Hiruzen looked at it, the White Zetsu army in front of him couldn¡¯t die fast enough. And as soon as they were gone, he would continue his rampage and devastate everything daring to block his path.


    Frankly, he never felt this alive and powerful. He was using S-Rank jutsu after S-Rank jutsu, and despite that, he felt his chakra reserves barely dipping down.


    ¡®FASTER!!! DIE FASTER!!! RIGHT, I¡¯M SO STUPID!!!¡¯


    While cursing the enemy¡¯s army, Hiruzen realized how stupid he was for handling this so inefficiently. Momentster, four clones pooped up next to Hiruzen, and the rain of fire, water, earth, wind, and lightning jutsu immediately intensified.


    However, the other team members widened their eyes when they saw him use the shadow clone jutsu.


    ¡°Third-sama, don¡¯t go too far over your limit!¡±


    ¡°Please restrain yourself, Third-sama, or you might actually die!¡±


    Meanwhile, Hiruzen wondered why these people followed him all the way here, and now they even started talking some nonsense about holding back.


    ¡®Wait a second, did Yuna offer these people something if they prevent me from finishing this too quickly? Shit, as expected of that monster, nothing is easy with her. But whatever, as if a small group like that could hold me back.¡¯


    As that thought appeared in Hiruzen¡¯s mind, a vicious smille appeared on his face. He ignored the people following around and jumped straight into the approaching Zetsu army.


    ¡®Hehe, try following me in here. Let¡¯s see how determined you are to stop me.¡¯


    Naturally, Team 69 was shocked when Hiruzen suddenly went for what they interpreted as a suicide dive.


    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±THIRD_SAMA!!!¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±

 Chapter 487: Report about Team 69

    Chapter 487: Report about Team 69


    A few minutester, one of the people in the shinobi alliancesmand room lifted his head and took a look at the floating sphere to see how Team 69 was doing. When he saw the fight¡¯s result, his chin hit the ground.


    ¡°A-sama, I have a report about Team 69.¡±


    A grave expression appeared on A¡¯s face as he nodded his head, motioning the person to make their report.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure how it happened, but it ended in total annihtion.¡±


    A clicked his tongue in anger when he heard that.


    ¡°Damnit, to think we would lose so many strong shinobi at the start of the war. Team 69 had a lot of elites.¡±


    The person who made the report looked at A weirdly before realizing the misunderstanding and correcting his words.


    ¡°That¡¯s not what I meant, A-sama. Team 69 annihted the White Zetsu¡¯s, not the other way around.¡±


    ¡°¡­ huh?¡±


    Naturally, A was shocked by that revtion.


    ¡°How did they manage to defeat such a huge group with measly 50 people?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t kn¡­ Oh, I just received a thought transmission regarding that. Apparently, Hiruzen Sarutobi-sama, the Third Hokage, was part of the group, and he ughtered the White Zetsus pretty much by himself.¡±


    A¡¯s eyes widened in surprise, and momentster, his gazended on Tsunade.


    ¡°Did you know he was in that group?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I recognized the fake name he used.¡±


    Although A was annoyed that Tsunade kept something hidden from him, he was also relieved that Team 69 wasn¡¯t wiped out. However, he couldn¡¯t fathom how Hiruzen could pull off such a feat. After all, he wasn¡¯t the young anymore, and his skills should have declined heavily since his prime.


    ¡®I see; he probably had to go all and push with everything he had to pull that victory off. He probably is pretty close to fainting by now. Despite being from Konoha, I can respect him for his deeds.¡¯


    ¡°Where is Third Hokage-dono now? He should be pretty drained after doing something like that, and we should evacuate him as soon as possible.¡±


    The messenger kept quiet for a while, clearlymunicating with someone from Team 69, and after a short moment, a weirded-out expression appeared on his face.


    ¡°Err, after the White Zetsu were defeated, Third-dono yelled, and I quote: ¡®There are more of these trash out there, I can feel them. Let this old man teach you what happens when you get in between me and my books.¡¯ , and then he sprinted off far faster than anyone from Team 69 could follow.¡±


    All eyesnded on Tsunade, but when people noticed that she was currently ring at something, they followed her gaze and noticed that she was looking at Yuna, who was still lying around on a couch.


    ¡°Mah, no need to re at me like that.¡±


    ¡°What the hell did you do to sensei?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I just gave him a little incentive to end this war fast.¡±


    Tsunade was still ring at Yuna as she asked her next question.


    ¡°Won¡¯t he die from this? He is clearly overexerting himself.¡±


    Yuna could only shake her head when she heard that assumption.


    ¡°No, the old man isn¡¯t that stupid. After all, if he were to die, he wouldn¡¯t get his price either, so survival is a must.¡±


    Although Tsunade still wasn¡¯t happy, she decided to trust Yuna¡¯s words and Hiruzen¡¯s skill on the battlefield.


    While Tsunade averted her re, A quickly took her ce and red at Yuna.


    ¡°Why are you even still here? Aren¡¯t you supposed to be a battle junkie?¡±


    Yuna chuckled in amusement before nodding her head.


    ¡°I am, but it needs a certain kind of battle to get me going. Squashing a bunch of chunin-level threats is no fun at all. Although there are a few Edo Tensei in the mix, I haven¡¯t found anyone interesting enough for me to make a move so far. My time wille when the big gunse out.¡±


    A nodded in agreement at Yuna¡¯s words. Frankly, Yuna not participating yet was the way to go. She was one of their greatest assets in this war, and exhausting her before the enemy showed their trump cards was not a good idea.


    Silence returned to the room, which was only interrupted by the asional report. So far, not much has happened, except for the massacre Sarutobi administered.


    However, A¡¯s head snapped towards Yuna a few minutester as he realized something else.


    ¡°How the hell did you manage to sneak the Third Hokage on the roaster list of Team 69? You clearly knew that he was in there; otherwise, you wouldn¡¯t have rmended that team.¡±


    Yuna couldn¡¯t help but give A a weirded-out look when she heard that question.


    ¡®How did I get him on there? Is he an idiot? Isn¡¯t that pretty obvious?¡¯


    [There are people out there that are not used to you yet. Obviously, he wouldn¡¯t instantly assume that you did it like that.]


    ¡®Oh? Is that thismon-sense thing I¡¯m asionally hearing about?¡¯


    [It is.]


    ¡®In that case, I¡¯m not really interested.¡¯


    [I¡¯m aware.]


    After her short chat with Kurama, Yuna put her attention back on A and started speaking.


    ¡°How did I get him on there? Isn¡¯t that obvious? Through bribery and a healthy dose of coercion.¡±


    While Tsunade could only facepalm at Yuna casually confessing her crimes¡­ again, A almost had one of his blood vessels burst.


    ¡°You manipted our army¡¯s troop constetion through bribery and coercion!?¡±


    Why are you asking a redundant question like that? Didn¡¯t I just say that?¡±


    While Yuna asked that question in genuine confusion, A felt like she was mocking him. This was enough to push him over his breaking point, but just before he could attack, another report came in.


    ¡°A-sama, one of our main armies is about to sh with a horde of over 10000 White Zetsu.¡±


    A clicked his tongue and gave Yuna a seething re before putting his attention back on the war.


    ¡°This isn¡¯t over yet.¡±


    Yuna chuckled in amusement as her gaze returned to the enormous floating sphere as well. Seeing what group was about to sh with the Zetsu army, Yuna couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡®Well, then, let¡¯s see if you can get the nasassary merit to impress me, Karin.¡¯


    [Whatever that pervert is about to do will definitely be a war crime.]


    ¡®Mah, a war crime a day¡­ errr¡­ m-makes everyone¡¯s day?¡¯


    [Did you just rhyme ¡®day¡¯ with ¡®day¡¯? Pathetic.]


    ¡®What can I say? I¡¯m not good with rhymes. Maybe I should ask Bee for lessons?¡¯


    [For the love of god, please don¡¯t.]


    ¡®Hahaha, I know you love me; no need to say it.¡¯


    As a retort to that, Kurama only rolled his eyes.

 Chapter 488: Pervert meets Pervert

    Chapter 488: Pervert meets Pervert


    *Author Note*


    Sorry for the small dy, WN is messing with me.


    *End of Author Note*


    Meanwhile, a massive battle was about to ur at any moment now. On one side were the Allied Shinobi Forces, counting around 5000 people and on the other side were around 10000 White Zetsu and about ten reanimated people.


    The multiple sensors in the Allied Shinobi Forces had already detected the approaching army. Considering the enemies were heading straight for their position, the other side had very likely done the same. This will be a direct confrontation.


    While themander was giving out orders, there was a single woman that stood out quite a lot. She wore a frilly maid dress instead of properbat gear, unlike everyone else. Additionally, her whole being was surrounded by a very dangerous aura, and she seemed to almost froth from her mouth when she detected the approaching army. Naturally, this woman was Karin.


    When she noticed the Zetsu army for the first time, she almost instantly attacked them but quickly realized that that wouldn¡¯t be a good idea. She was here to get merit, andpletely ignoring themand structure and going somewhere herself would definitely be a problem. Karin might be a pervert, but she wasn¡¯t stupid.


    Frankly, themander wanted to scold Karin for her attitude and outfit, but when he saw the madness in her eyes, he decided to postpone doing so.


    A few minutester, everyone was ready forbat, and they were only waiting for theirmander¡¯s order to start the fight. By now, Karin had to constantly clench and unclench her fist to prevent herself from charging ahead.


    ¡®Just a few more seconds. Be patient, Karin. Remember the reward you will receive after this. Guehehehe, oh yeah.¡¯


    A perverted chuckle echoed over the soon-to-be battlefield, which was ignored by everyone, and momentster, the charging Zetsu army could be seen in the distance.


    Themander surveyed the approaching army for a few seconds longer, and after he judged them to be in the perfect position, he gave the attack order.


    ¡°CHARGE!!!¡±


    ¡°F*CK YES, TIME FOR A MASSACRE!!!¡±


    Before anyone else could react, a shockwave erupted out of Karin as her whole body got covered in seals, closely followed by an almost syrup-like chakra cloak. She bent her knees, and momentster, she vanished from her position with a loud boom, resulting from her destroying the ground she previously stood on.


    Everyone could only look at the back of Karin in bewilderment as she crashed into the wave of White Zetsu¡¯s like an armored train smashing through a flock of sheep,ically sending the White Zetsus flying left and right.


    ¡°What the f*ck?¡±


    That was all themander could say when he realized what had just happened. Additionally, he realized that he was not themander of thisrge army due to his strength but instead due to his experience. No matter how he looked at it, Karin was significantly stronger than him.


    However, he wasn¡¯t an experiencedmander for nothing and quickly pushed away his bewilderment.


    ¡°WHAT ARE YOU WAITING FOR!? I SAID CHARGE!!! AND STAY AWAY FROM THAT CRAZY WOMAN!!!¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±OHH!!!¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±


    And just like that, the first massive battle started.


    Meanwhile, Karin was rampaging around on the battlefield; seven chains grew out of her back and were menacingly crushing everything around Karin, killing dozens of White Zetsus every few seconds. While rampaging around, Karin noticed a tall woman with the symbol for Sunagakure on her forehead protector, her ck eyes undoubtedly making it clear that she was reanimated. She had green hair that she tied in a bun on top of her head with a hair needle running through it and two strands of hair with orange tips framing each side of her face.


    ¡®Found the first one~¡¯


    Obviously, killing a bunch of small fries wouldn¡¯t earn her too much merit, so Karin¡¯s goal was clear from the start: Seal as many reanimated people as possible.


    Meanwhile, the woman looked around her surroundings with a frown. For some reason, she felt like someone was looking at her like a predator would look at their prey. Before she could find the source of that feeling, the ground in front of her burst open, and a single chain shot at her.


    Although the woman didn¡¯t know what kind of technique this was, she quickly jumped to the side to dodge the chain. Unfortunately, this was exactly what the attacker was hoping for as six more chains burst out of the ground and pierced through her body.


    ¡°What the f¡­¡±


    Before she could even exim in surprise, Karin appeared in front of her and pped a seal on her stomach, causing aplex array of seals to cover the woman¡¯s body. Before the woman could do anything else, there was a small puff of smoke. After the smoke cleared away, the woman was gone and was instead reced with a small capsule, which Karin swiftly stowed away.


    ¡®One down, a lot more to go.¡¯


    Karin was just about to continue her rampage when she heard someone else make amotion not too far away from her, surprising her a little.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect someone else to dare to charge this deep into the enemy forces.¡¯


    Karin looked into the air and saw two people flying towards her. An old man in a goofy outfit and a young man wearing an Akatsuki cloak with blonde hair. Karin quickly noticed that the young man was reanimated, while the old one wasn¡¯t. Secondster, the old mannded close to Karin while smashing the young one into the ground, face first. Just like with the woman Karin just sealed, the young man was instantly covered by seals and turned into a capsule.


    ¡°*Snort* This small fry actually tried to ambush me from the air. What a joke.¡±


    The old man got up and noticed Karin standing not too far away from him. He wanted to ask why such a youngdy was so deep in the battlefield, but before he could say anything, his eyes met hers, causing him to freeze up.


    Karin had the same reaction when she met the old man¡¯s gaze and couldn¡¯t help but hold eye contact. Awkward silence covered the battlefield, only interrupted by the sound of a White Zetsu casually getting punted away by one of the two.


    On one side was an old man wearing flip-flops, cargo shorts, and a crooked shirt; on the other was a young woman wearing a skimpy maid outfit. Truly a¡­ unique meeting.


    A duo stared at each other for a while longer before both nodded in recognition and turned around to rampage somewhere else.


    Different people, different ages, different experiences, different gender, and yet, they were walking a simr path.


    Back in themand center, Yuna got up from the couch and slightly raised her head while moving her hands behind her back. She seemed to be deep in thought as a profound expression appeared on her face.


    ¡°Perversion truly units people, doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    While everyone in the room was looking at her in confusion, Kurama had a rough idea of what had happened.


    [So they met, huh? How do you even know about that?]


    ¡®I could feel two perverts resonating with each other.¡¯


    [Right¡­ that makes sense.]

 Chapter 489: Cutting the Connection

    Chapter 489: Cutting the Connection


    Meanwhile, Hinata just finished setting up a small temporary base with a small group of fellow shinobi. They were about ten people, but Hinata only knew Sai and Kankuro personally. This small group was supposed to ambush the enemy¡¯s troops; however, she could already feel trouble brewing.


    Since she felt something was off, she carefully scanned her surroundings, and momentster, she found what she was looking for. A few dozen meters away from the camp, a single shinobi slowly dragged his body to their position.


    ¡°I found a wounded ally. I¡¯ll take a look.¡±


    Kankuro, the team¡¯s leader, simply nodded his head while slowly following after Hinata in case this was a trick. Hinata scanned the wounded person with her eyes, causing her to frown.


    ¡®He can¡¯t be saved. He will be dead within a few minutes. Additionally¡­¡¯


    Before Kankuro and the rest of the team coulde to close, she secretly gave them a sign to stand back, which they did.


    As soon as Hinata was within an arms-reach of the wounded person, she heard a faint clicking sound, and momentster, the person in front of her exploded into a shower of gore and deadly needles. Dozen of needles hit Hinata¡¯s body, sending her flying away, resulting in her breaking through multiple trees.


    ¡°Shit, HINATA!!!¡±


    Cold sweat poured down Kakuro¡¯s back as his whole body trembled in fear.


    ¡®D-Did Hinata just die under mymand? W-Won¡¯t Yuna hunt me down as soon as she hears about this? *Gulp* Will Suna be alright? No, calm down, Kankuro. There is no way one of her people would die from such a silly trap. This has to be a trick.¡¯


    Satisfied with his conclusion, Kakuro¡¯s gazended on the person who had just arrived here. It was a young man with red hair, and Kankuro immediately knew his identity.


    ¡°Sasori of the Red Sand.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Aren¡¯t you that brat from Suna? It seems like both of our teams are supposed to ambush the other army, huh? What an interesting meeting.¡±


    Around a dozen more people appeared; all of them had the typical ck eyes all reanimated people had. There was a grave expression on Kakuro¡¯s face as he realized that the winner of this battle might even tilt their side towards victory. Sasori could only chuckle when he saw Kankuro¡¯s expression.


    ¡°There is no point in resisting, brat. After all, we can¡¯t d¡­¡±


    Just when Sasori was about to say the word ¡°die¡±, a thin water de stabbed into his back, through his heart, and finally came out of his chest.


    ¡°You didn¡¯t really think such an insignificant trick would get me, did you?¡±


    Kankuro sighed in relief when he noticed that Hinata seemed to be unhurt and was only setting up a chance for an ambush. However, now wasn¡¯t the time to be relieved; he needed to act.


    ¡°Quickly, seal him away before he can regenerate!¡±


    ¡°That won¡¯t be necessary.¡±


    Hinata pulled her weapon out of Sasori¡¯s body, and to everyone¡¯s surprise, he fell over while the Edo Tensei stopped supporting his current form, turning him back to the person who was sacrificed for the jutsu. Somehow, the Edo Tensei stopped.


    ¡°What was it again? I believe it was: ¡®There is nothing I can not cut.¡¯ Something like that, right?¡±


    Although it looked like Hinata only pierced through Sasori¡¯s body, she actually severed the connection the caster of the jutsu had with the person being reanimated.


    ¡°Well, shall we clean up the rest?¡±


    Kankuro couldn¡¯t help but shiver a little when he heard how easily she said that.


    ¡®So this is what Yuna¡¯s people are like, huh? How terrifying. It¡¯s good that they are on our side.¡¯


    Meanwhile, a snake-like man looked up in confusion in a well-hidden cave.


    ¡°I lost the connection to one of my reanimated people? How is that possible?¡±


    He quickly manipted the Edo Tensei to share his sense with one of the reanimated people that were close to the one whose connection was cut. However, after doing so, all he could see was a pair of white eyes before the connection was cut again.


    ¡°What the hell?¡±


    The snake-like man, Orochimarum, frowned deeply as he tried again. This time, the link wasn¡¯t cut instantly, so he had some time to look around. It was amon battlefield with about 20 shinobi fighting each other. Nothing special.


    However, before Orochimaru could fully understand the situation, a blur appeared behind one of the people fighting, and at that exact moment, Orochimaru felt another connection getting cut.


    ¡®Shit, this person¡¯s eyes aren¡¯t good enough to see what happened. He surveyed the battlefield and quickly noticed a reanimated Hyuga. A smirk appeared on his face as he quickly switched people.


    ¡®With the Byakugan, there is no way I wouldn¡¯t notice what is going on.¡¯


    Orochimaru couldn¡¯t help but smirk as he concentrated his full power on his eyes to make sure he didn¡¯t miss anything and then¡­ got his connection cut before he could do or see anything.


    ¡°What the hell!? What is going on!?¡±


    Orochimaru hated it when he couldn¡¯t understand something. He needed to know what was happening but had no way to do so. He hated it.


    He took a deep breath to suppress his annoyance and started thinking about the situation properly.


    ¡®They clearly came up with a method to counter the Edo Tensei, but how are they doing it? Is it a jutsu? Maybe a seal? I think a seal is very possible. Or maybe, this is just a shinobi that had found a weapon that could counter the Edo Tensei? I can¡¯t really im that to be impossible.¡¯


    Orochimaru got up from his cross-legged position and casually dusted away some dust from his clothes.


    ¡®I wanted to save this forter, but I guess it is time to take them out. That unknown method to cut the connection aside, I¡¯m losing significantly more people than I initially anticipated.¡¯


    With that thought in mind, Orochimaru went through a few hand signs and then pped his hands on the ground.


    ¡°[Edo Tensei]¡±


    Two coffins rose, and when Orochimaru saw who was in them, he couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud.


    ¡°KUFUFU, WITH THESE TWO UNDER MY CONTROL, NOTHING CAN STOP ME!!!¡±

 Chapter 490: Enemy for Life? Maybe?

    Chapter 490: Enemy for Life? Maybe?


    Currently, Naruto, Ino, and Haku were casually strolling through a forest, seemingly without a care in the world. It was rather obvious what they were doing: They were baiting.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t this a little bit too obvious, Naruto?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it probably is, but it doesn¡¯t matter, Ino. Even if he knows it¡¯s bait, he will still bite. This chance to capture me is too good to let go.¡±


    ¡°However, you defeated and humiliated him thest time you fought. NO matter how I look at it, I don¡¯t think he will dare to appear before you again.¡±


    Naruto pondered Haku¡¯s assumption for a short moment before a light chuckle escaped his mouth. He had the perfect reason why Obito would fare to face him again.


    ¡°He is an Uchiha, and he just got an upgrade to his eye.¡±


    ¡°Ah, that makes sense.¡±


    That immediately exined the situation to the duo. They had seen how Sasuke repeatedly smashed his face into the mountain that is called Yuna every time he got an upgrade to his eyes, so they could understand Naruto¡¯s reasoning.


    As if someone wanted to confirm Naruto¡¯s words, Ino¡¯s head snapped in a certain direction due to noticing multiple huge chakra signatures.


    ¡°Seems like you were right, Naruto. I sense five rather powerful people moving towards us.


    Naruto hummed in acknowledgment and patiently waited for their enemies¡¯ arrival. A few secondster, five people appeared in front of them.


    Four of them had ck eyes, indicating that they were reanimated, while the fifth one wore a spiral mask with two eye holes in it, revealing a Mangekyou Sharingan and a Rinnegan.


    Naruto knew all five of them. The masked man was obviously Obito, while the other four were the Jinchuuriki of the Two, Four, Five, and Six-Tailed Beast.


    Yugito Nii, a woman with ck eyes and blond hair. She was the Jinchuuriki of the Two-Tailed, Matabi.


    The next one was Roshi, a middle-aged man with a beard and mustache. He was the Jinchuuriki of the Four-Tailed, Son Goku.


    Then there was a heavily-armored man with light brown eyes named Han, the Jinchuuriki of the Five-Tailed, Kokuo.


    And finally, there was Utakata, a young, slim man with pale golden eyes and brown hair. The Jinchuuriki of the Six-Tailed, Saiken.


    Naruto saw the line-up Obito had prepared to capture him and chuckled in amusement. Fighting a Jinchuuriki with another might sound like a good idea, but the more tails a Bijuu had, the stronger they were. The strongest one on Obito¡¯s side had six tails, making him significantly weaker than Kurama, even if it was only one half of him.


    Naruto flicked his wrist, causing Obito to flinch as he prepared himself to be trapped in another one of Naruto¡¯s so-called prank arrays.


    However, instead of a seal activating or a weapon appearing, a heavily ornated fan appeared in Naruto¡¯s hand, which he opened with a crisp smack. He started fanning himself as he slightly lifted his head and started talking down on Obito.


    ¡°You left this young master waiting for quite a while. However, this young master is in a good mood, so if you kowtow to me and p yourself, this young master will allow you to keep your life.¡±


    While Obito had no clue why Naruto suddenly started talking weirdly, Ino and Haku couldn¡¯t help but facepalm.


    ¡°Naruto, you have been acting like that more frequently. What is going on?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, hearing you talk like that is really weird.¡±


    Naruto stopped fanning himself as he closed his fan with another crisp smack. It took him a while to get the sound how he wanted it to be, but all that hard work paid off.


    ¡°This young master has epted his dark self, so it can not be helped. When this young master was confronted by his dark self, thi¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, no need to retell the story; we saw the record¡­*mpfh*¡±


    Before Ino could finish talking, Haku hastily blocked Ino¡¯s mouth, but it was already toote as Naruto¡¯s whole body froze. He even dropped the fan he was previously holding as his face grew paler and paler. Momentster, an enraged shout left his mouth.


    ¡°SO NEE-SAN REALLY MANAGED TO RECORD IT!!! DAMNIT!!!¡±


    When Ino realized her mistake, she could only smile wryly. She totally forgot that Haku and her decided to keep this a secret from Naruto, but now she had actually spilled the beans. After thinking about it a while longer, she simply shrugged her shoulders and continued talking. It¡¯s not like Naruto would get mad at them, after all.


    ¡°Actually, she even showed us the exact moment your mind broke. From the standpoint of someone like me, who specializes in the mind, it was a truly fascinating experience.


    Naruto heard Ino¡¯s words and somehow got even angrier. If Kurama weren¡¯t Naruto¡¯s friend, he would have undoubtedly broken free by now.


    ¡°I WILL DEFINITELY KILL YOU, NEE-SAN!!!¡±


    Meanwhile, Obito was looking at the situation in front of him in utter bewilderment. He had not the slightest clue how he was supposed to act in the current situation.


    He tracked down Naruto to capture him and found him strolling through a forest pretty much unprotected. Although he realized that this would likely be a trap, he couldn¡¯t let go of this chance, so he gathered the reanimated Jinchuriki to confront him.


    However, before he could even get a single word in, Naruto became crazy, and after a conversation he couldn¡¯t follow in the slightest, Naruto suddenly dered that he would kill Yuna.


    Additionally, wasn¡¯t that scream of anger somewhat familiar? Obito was sure he had just imagined that.


    However, that wasn¡¯t even the thing that bothered Obito the most.


    ¡®Oi, I¡¯m still here, aren¡¯t I? Why are they ignoring me like that? Can¡¯t you see the people standing behind me? Those are all Jinchuuriki, okay? Shouldn¡¯t you pay more attention to me?¡¯


    Considering all the madness happening in front of him, there was honestly only one thing Obito could say.


    ¡°Toby is a good boy.¡±

 Chapter 491: Someone’s in Trouble

    Chapter 491: Someone¡¯s in Trouble


    ¡°Tobi is a good boy.¡±


    Naruto couldn¡¯t help but chuckle a little when he heard Obito¡¯s outburst.


    ¡®Guess his brain overheated a little, huh?¡¯


    [Didn¡¯t his mind break?]


    ¡®Nah, why would it? It¡¯s not like nee-san is here.¡¯


    [Really? After all the things you put this guy through, you still im that you didn¡¯t deal any damage to his mind?]


    ¡®Mah, those were just some harmless pranks. No big deal.¡¯


    [Harmless, huh? Wasn¡¯t he begging Zetsu to get him out of there?]


    ¡®That must have been your imagination, Kurama.¡¯


    While Naruto and Kurama were chatting, Ino and Haku gave Obito looks of pity.


    ¡®Poor guy, his mind shattered just like that.¡¯


    ¡®Damn, why is he wearing a mask? I would have loved to see his facial expression at the moment he lost his mind.¡¯


    Well, at least Haku was pitting him¡­


    As for the Jinchuuriki Obito brought, neither of them showed any reactions. While traveling here, they were bantering like crazy while constantly throwing hidden insults at Obito, so he made Orochimaru shut them up.


    Obito heavily shook his head to get out of his daze a short whileter. This wasn¡¯t the time to get dazed, after all. He eyed the three people as a smirk appeared on his masked face.


    ¡°Hehe, know that I finally caught you alone; it¡¯s time to capture you.¡±


    Naruto looked at Obito weirdly before ncing at Ino and Haku, who clearly stood next to him with equally confused expressions on their faces.


    ¡°Are you high, or did nee-san pull another prank? There are clearly two people standing next to me.¡±


    Obito sneered when he heard Naruto¡¯s words, as he indifferently shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Do you honestly believe those two are worthy of fighting me just because they warm your bed at night?¡±


    The trio frowned when they heard Obito¡¯s words, but after thinking about it for a short moment, they realized that Ino and Haku had pretty much no interaction with Akatsuki so far, so it might not be too weird to think of them as average shinobi from Obito¡¯s point of few. Nevertheless, Naruto couldn¡¯t just let Obito¡¯s statement hang like that.


    ¡°Okay, first of all, we asionally do it during the da¡­ owowow, I give up, I give up. I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Before Naruto could boast about his sex life, Ino and Haku realized what he wanted to do and pinched his waist from both sides, causing him to beg for mercy, while Obito¡¯s mind started drifting away again.


    A few secondster, Ino and Haku stopped attacking Naruto, allowing him to continue speaking.


    ¡°*Cough* Anyway, what I wanted to say was, that these two are not worthy of fighting you because they sleep with me. They are worthy of fighting you because they are worthy of standing by my side.¡±


    If it weren¡¯t for the current situation, Ino and Haku would have probably dragged Naruto into a nearby bush for some¡­ activity.


    Frankly, these words were exactly what they wanted to hear. Considering how ridiculously powerful Naruto was, these two always felt a little inferior. Haku was still somewhat fine since she had a Kekkai Genkai she could fall back on, but Ino only had her n techniques and no special bloodline.


    However, they had now reached the goal they always wanted to reach. They might not be as strong as Naruto, but now they could at least fight side by side with him, something Ino had wished to happen since the first chunin exam.


    Naruto noticed the duo¡¯s mood and nodded at himself in approval.


    ¡®As expected of me. I easily distracted them from the first topic I wanted to breach and improved their mood.¡¯


    [*Sigh* Where do you even learn stuff like that? You didn¡¯t even have that much contact with Yuna recently.]


    ¡®Contact is no longer necessary, Kurama. I¡¯ve already fallen too far to ever recover.¡¯


    [*Sigh* That¡¯s true, isn¡¯t it? After the first time you got drunk, I should have noticed that you are already a hopeless case.]


    ¡®Indeed, RIP me.¡¯


    Obito could feel a pink-colored atmosphere engulfing Naruto, Ino, and Haku, causing his eyebrow to twitch like crazy.


    ¡®Have these three seriously started flirting in front of me? Aren¡¯t they looking down on me too much? Very well, I will show them what it means to oppose me.¡¯


    ¡°TRANSFORM!!!¡±


    When the four reanimated people heard Obito¡¯s words, powerful chakra burst out of them as their bodies started transforming.


    ¡°HEY!!! YOU AREN¡¯T SUPPOSED TO USE THE STRONGEST TRANSFORMATION AT THE START OF THE BATTLE!!! THAT¡¯S LIKE, SUPER BAD MANNERS!!!¡±


    Obito ignored Naruto¡¯s angry yells about manners or something and jumped up tond on the head of Saiken, the Six-Tailed beast.


    ¡°Enough with this nonsense. It¡¯s time to capture you.¡±


    Naruto clicked his tongue as yellow chakra covered his body while his pupils turned cross-shaped.


    ¡®Seems like we got some work to do, partner.¡¯


    [Yeah, let¡¯s get this over with. This farce has been going on for too long.]


    Momentster, a hundred meters tall, nine-tailed fox appeared. Its base color was yellow, and there were ck stripes all over its body. Obito couldn¡¯t help but sweat a little when he realized that Naruto had very likely be a perfect Jinchuuriki.


    ¡®This will be harder than I thought.¡¯


    Inside the giant chakra construct, Naruto, Ino, and Haku could be seen floating. They were currently positioned inside the giant fox¡¯s head.


    ¡°Haku, are you ready?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m done gathering chakra.¡±


    As she said that, she pped her hands together, immediately causing the temperature to lower.


    ¡°[Ice Cultivation Style: Giant Ice Armor]¡±


    Naruto heard someone yell something about a too short technique name in the distance, but he was sure that was just an illusion.


    Anyway, the figure of the giant fox was immediately covered by a thick ice armor, making it look even more imposing.


    ¡°Ino?¡±


    ¡°Ready, I can¡¯t read Obito¡¯s mind due to the Rinnegan¡¯s protection, but I can read the minds of the four Jinchuuriki. I will project their movements into your mind during the fight.¡±


    ¡°Ohh, let¡¯s go. This will be our first fight as a team against a real enemy.¡±


    ¡°Yes!¡±


    Meanwhile, Obito could feel a slight stomachacheing as he looked at the gigantic fox entire covered with a dense ice armor.


    ¡®This will be fine¡­ right?¡¯

 Chapter 492: Bijuu vs Bijuu

    Chapter 492: Bijuu vs Bijuu


    Momentster, The battle started with the Five-Tails charging at Naruto¡¯s Kurama¡¯s figure. However, Kurama easily caught his horn with his two hands and stopped the attack. At the same time, Matatabi appeared on his left and Saiken on his right.


    Matatabi inhaled deeply a shot a wave of searing mes out of her mouth towards Naruto¡¯s figure, while Saiken did the same, shooting acid instead of mes. Ino moved inside Kurama¡¯s body and pped her hands together; momentster, two gigantic ice walls appeared next to Kurama¡¯s figure, blocking the two attacks.


    *ROAR*


    As Son Goku¡¯s massive form appeared above Kurama, an enraged roar echoed over the battlefield. Kurama¡¯s hands were still upied with blocking Kukou¡¯s horn, but before Son Goku could hit them, Ino made a move, causing two additional hands to grow out of Kurama¡¯s back, which easily blocked the attack.


    Naruto may be the main controller of Kurama¡¯s chakra, but as long as his chakra signature was linked with Ino and Haku¡¯s, then the duo could easily control parts of Kurama¡¯s chakra as well.


    ¡°Well, since I allowed you to make the first move, it¡¯s my turn now. [Mini Bijuudama]¡±


    A small Bijuudama formed in front of Kurama¡¯s mouth and shot Kukou in the face at point-nk, sending him flying away. Simultaneously, Kurama¡¯s nice tails moved in packs of three and smashed into the other three Bijuu, causing them to stagger backward.


    ¡®Isn¡¯t this pretty bad?¡¯


    That thought appeared in Obito¡¯s head when he noticed how easily Naruto pushed the other four Bijuu away.


    ¡®I heard that the Kyuubi is the strongest of the nine, but this is ridiculous.¡¯


    However, Obito¡¯s thoughts weren¡¯t entirely correct. Although Kurama was indeed the strongest, Naruto only had one half of him, so easily winning a four against one like this was usually impossible. However, Kurama wasn¡¯t fighting alone. Haku¡¯s ice was very versatile, and Ino¡¯s ability to read surface thoughts gave them an unfair advantage.


    Anyway, Obito decided to kick it up a nudge even if what he had nned to do will put a strain on him. The four Bijuu surrounding Kurama got up from their position and started gathering chakra. Momentster, a huge ck sphere of condensed chakra started floating in front of each of them.


    ¡°Seems like we are in a pickle. Anyway, one per person?¡±


    ¡°Sure.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡±


    [Whatever.]


    Naruto rolled his eyes at Kurama¡¯s tsundere remark and focused on Kokou in front of him. Just like Kokou did, chakra condensed in front of Kurama¡¯s mouth, causing a ck sphere to appear momentster.


    Kurama, who didn¡¯t want to think too deeply about this, moved one of his hands and pointed it at Saiken. Just like with Naruto, chakra gathered, forming a Bijuudama.


    On the other hand, Haku chose to do something different as massive amounts of chakra were gathered by her. Luckily, she didn¡¯t need to bother about using too much of her chakra, as she was within Kurama¡¯s chakra cloak, allowing her to replenish her chakra at any time.


    Meanwhile, Ino made her family¡¯s signature hand sign and pointed it at Son Goku. At first, she wanted to enter his mind directly, but she quickly dismissed that idea. She was still reluctant to forcefully enter the mind of such an old being. So, she decided to go for something more indirect. She gave Haku a short nce, and after getting a nod of understanding, Ino prepared herself for the iing attack.


    Momentster, four Bijuudama were sent flying, quickly followed by another two. Massive explosions devastated the battlefield as four of the six Bijuudama collided.


    The final two didn¡¯t explode yet, but one of them had collided with a massive ice ramp. Instead of exploding, its direction was changed slightly upwards, so it harmlessly passed above the small group. However, another two explosions echoed over the battlefield when thest two condensed chakra balls exploded. They had met in mid-air due to Ino confusing Son Goku¡¯s senses and making him shoot his attack slightly upwards to make it collide with Saiken¡¯s.


    Having stray Bijuudama¡¯s flying around all over the ce was somewhat dangerous, so Ino and Haku decided to safely explode them in mid-air.


    ¡°Have you found them yet, Ino?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I got the position of all five stakes. I will send them over to you with telepathy.¡±


    Naruto nodded his head as new information appeared in his head. Unlike the Junchuuriki themselves, the Bijuu weren¡¯t reanimated. Or rather, A Bijuu couldn¡¯t get reanimated since their souls didn¡¯t go to the Pure Land after their death. They would just continue wandering the world until the Bijuu was fully restored.


    So, why did they obey Obito¡¯s orders? Each of them had a ck chakra rod inserted into their bodies, and, just like Nagato could control six bodies with these chakra rods, Obito was controlling the four Bijuu.


    Naruto made a cross sign with his two hands, causing four clones of him to appear, and momentster, all four of them vanished.


    It turns out it¡¯s pretty easy to stealthily put a teleportation marker on something as big as a Bijuu, which is precisely what Naruto did.


    Four angry roars were heard from the four Bijuu as pain filled their bodies due to the ck chakra stacks slowly being pulled out of their bodies.


    Obito genuinely panicked when he saw that as he hastily went through the summoning hand signs. If he were too slow and those rods got pulled out before he could finish his summoning, he would be in deep trouble since that would make him lose control of the four Bijuu.


    Luckily, he made it in time, and a massive statue with nine eyes appeared within a monstrous smoke cloud. Not even half a secondter, all four chakra rods were pulled out simultaneously, making Obito hastily go through a more hand signs, resulting in 4 chakra chainsing out of the enormous statue he summoned, the Gedo Mazo, the husk of the Ten-Tails.


    Obito sighed in relief when the four Bijuu were safely absorbed back into the statue. He was sure that Naruto would try to stop him somehow, but to his surprise, Naruto didn¡¯t move at all.


    ¡®This feels off. Is there something I¡¯m overseeing? No, he simply didn¡¯t understand what was happening and didn¡¯t want to intervene in a process he didn¡¯t know. Tobi is a g¡­ *cough*. Yes, that must be it.¡¯


    ¡°Obito, it¡¯s bad. Orochimaru did something rather drastic.¡±


    Before Obito could continue fighting, ck Zetsu came out of the ground and informed him of what Orochimaru had done.


    ¡°Shit, I was just about to capture the Kyuubi.¡±


    Zetsu¡¯s eyebrow rose when he heard that im. Although he didn¡¯t see how the four Bijuu were defeated, it was rather obvious what was going on since they weren¡¯t here.


    Additionally, ck Zetsu nced at Obito¡¯s opponent and saw a gigantic fox wearing ice armor. On its head stood three people with crossed arms, who were clearly looking down on Obito.


    ¡®Seems like this one has snapped as well.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, you are clearly close to victory, but this matter is more important. Let¡¯s go.¡±


    Obito nodded his head in agreement before throwing another re at Naruto.


    ¡°Next time, you won¡¯t be this lucky.¡±


    Naruto could only chuckle in amusement when he heard Obito¡¯s words. Spiral patterns appeared in the space surrounding Obito, and momentster, he was gone, leaving a Naruto with a conflicted expression behind.


    ¡°Is this really the best way to do this, nee-san?¡±


    Ino and Haku shared a conflicted look when they heard Naruto¡¯s words before both of the h*ld one of his h*nds.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t worry about this, Naruto.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, she might be very chaotic when it doesn¡¯t matter, but Yuna is not someone who would sacrifice thousands of people just to have some fun.¡±


    Naruto pondered the words of his two girlfriends for a short moment before nodding his head.


    Frankly, his sister¡¯s words and gestures needed to be observed under scrutiny at all times. Everything could be a prank, and everything could lead to a trap. But, if it were a real life or death situation, Naruto would trust Yuna unconditionally.


    He sighed deeply before spreading his sense over the battlefield to see if he could help somewhere.


    ¡°You are correct, Ino, Haku. For now, let¡¯s continue fighting and save as many people as we can.¡±


    Ino and Haku nodded their heads, and momentster, the trio vanished. Just like Yuna, Naruto had ced his teleportation markers all over the battlefield so that he could move around rather quickly.

 Chapter 493: Unexpected Meeting

    Chapter 493: Unexpected Meeting


    Meanwhile, Sasuke was running around by himself on another part of the battlefield. He had already killed quite a few White Zetsu and was currently looking for more.


    He briefly wondered why he was by himself, but after thinking about it briefly, he easily concluded that it was only natural for him to be alone. After all, adding more people to the team would just hinder him.


    Obviously, that wasplete nonsense. The reason why Sasuke was sent out alone was that Tsunade didn¡¯t believe he would be willing to follow amand structure, nor did she trust him to lead a bigger team, so this was pretty much the only choice.


    Suddenly, a cluster of shuriken came hurling at him at fast speed, making him scoff in disdain.


    ¡®Using shuriken against an Uchiha? Laughable.¡¯


    Sasuke quickly analyzed the flight path of the shuriken, causing his mouth to gape.


    ¡®No way, this technique is¡­¡¯


    Despite his shock, Sasuke took out multiple shuriken as well and tossed them at the iing projectiles. The attacks collided, but instead of canceling each other out, the shuriken bounced off of each other and swiftly collided with more shuriken, producing ridiculouslyplex trajectories.


    When Sasuke saw that more attacks wereing, he immediately retaliated with his own, and around a minuteter, the sh finally ended.


    ¡°You have be strong, Satsu¡­ *cough* Sasuke.¡±


    Sasuke gritted his teeth when he realized who had just appeared. On the one hand, he was happy to meet this person again; on the other hand, he was angry that someone dared to summon them from the dead.


    ¡°It¡¯s been a while, nii-san.¡±


    That¡¯s right, the person who just appeared was Itachi Uchiha, Sasuke¡¯s older brother.


    Itachi hummed in acknowledgment as he took another look at Sasuke.


    ¡°Out of curiosity, have you discarded your revenge against Yuna.¡±


    As soon as he asked that question, he could see a conflicted expression appear on Sasuke¡¯s face. There clearly was fear in his eyes, but the fires of revenge were still burning behind that fear, making him sigh deeply.


    ¡°Never! I will definitely get my revenge, no matter what it takes.¡±


    Another deep sigh escaped Itachi¡¯s mouth as his body got into abat stance.


    ¡°Sorry, Sasuke, I can¡¯t control my body. Be prepared; this is not the illness-gued body you fought, but me at my peak.¡±


    Sasuke nodded his head as he activated his Sharingan as well. Both moved simultaneously and made the same hand sign while taking a deep breath.


    ¡°¡±[Fire Style: Great Fireball Technique]¡±¡±


    Unlike during theirst encounter, Sasuke¡¯s jutsu didn¡¯t overpower Itachi¡¯s. In fact, Sasuke¡¯s fireball was actually getting pushed back slowly.


    ¡®So this is nii-san¡¯s true power. How impressive. However, I won¡¯t lose!¡¯


    Sasuke put a little more chakra into his jutsu, resulting in the two fireballs canceling each other out, causing Sasuke to smirk.


    ¡°Not bad, Sasuke, but what will you do about this?¡±


    As Itachi said that, he closed one of his eyes before swiftly opening it again, revealing the Mangekyou Sharingan.


    ¡°Amate¡­¡±


    Before he could finish his technique, Sasuke felt like something was off. The moment Itachi revealed his Mangekyou Sharingan, a weird hot sensation started spreading from his shoulder, slowly covering his whole body.


    Despite that, he was ready to dodge Itachi¡¯s Amaterasu when something weird happened. Blood started shooting out of Itachi¡¯s nose like a geyser, forcing him to cancel his Amaterasu.


    While question marks popped up above Sasuke¡¯s head, Itachi quickly wiped away the blood on his face while giving Sasuke a thumbs-up.


    ¡°Damn, you REALLY have grown, Satsuki.¡±


    Even more question marks appeared above Sasuke¡¯s head when Itachi suddenly called him ¡°Satsuki¡±.


    ¡®What is going on? Why is nii-san acting so weird? Now that I think about it, why do my chest and butt feel so tight?¡¯


    Sasuke looked down, only to wonder why he couldn¡¯t see his feet due to two massive red flesh mounts blocking his view. Sasuke got even more confused as he moved one of his hands to move whatever blocked his view away. However, the moment he tried to push what was blocking his view, a jolt of pleasure was sent through his body, causing him to moan a little.


    ¡®WHAT THE HELL IS GOING ON!?¡¯


    Meanwhile, Itachi was rtively close to ascending back to the Pure Land as he watched his little sister ying with her breasts in front of him.


    At first, he had not the slightest clue what was going on, but after thinking about it for a moment, he realized the situation.


    ¡°I see, a blessing from the Lo¡­ I mean Lady. I¡¯m truly thankful for this great gift you bestowed onto me.¡±


    He sped his hands into a praying pose while looking into the sky in worship as he thought that. The image of a young woman with crimson hair and blue streaks appeared in his head.


    She had five crimson horns arranged around her head and a wretched grin on her face, but Itachi was sure that was simply his mind ying a prank on him. After all, how could something bestowing such a gift upon him look this diabolic? Indeed that was impossible.


    Sasuke continued ying with her beast for a while longer before she finally realized what was going on.


    ¡°WHY AM I IN THIS FORM!? I DIDN¡¯T ACTIVATE THE SEAL AT ALL!!!¡±


    He met eyes with Itachi, and momentster, Sasuke realized what he had just done in front of his beloved older brother, causing a crimson blush to appear on his face.


    ¡®NOOOO!!! I JUST PLAYED WITH MY BREASTS WHILE MOANING IN FRONT OF MY BIG BROTHER!!!¡¯


    Despite the shame, he started analyzing the situation, and honestly, there was only a single exnation for why he suddenly transformed.


    Yuna had knocked him out before and had plenty of time to do all kinds of things with his body. Considering this wouldn¡¯t even be the first time she had messed with his curse seal, there could only be one culprit.


    ¡°I WILL DEFINITELY KILL YOU, YUNA UZUMAKI!!!¡±

 Chapter 494: A Blessing from the Lady

    Chapter 494: A Blessing from the Lady


    Momentster, the duo started shing again. While Sasuke had a look of utter hatred on his face, Itachi wore a calm smile. However, he wasn¡¯t as calm as he appeared to be as a constant stream of blood flowed out of his nose.


    ¡®Yes, she definitely grew up, didn¡¯t she?¡¯


    As for the reason why Itachi was acting like that¡­ Well, Sasuke wasn¡¯t wearing a bra or anything else to control the movement of her chest, so engaging in high-speedbat turned things rather¡­ jiggly.


    While Itachi was internally praising his little sister¡¯s growth, Sasuke was repeatedly cursing.


    ¡®Shitshitshit, what the hell is this?! F*ck, why can¡¯t I turn back? What is going on?¡¯


    Yes, he was trying to deactivate her curse seal, but nothing would happen no matter what she did.


    ¡®Shit, f*ck, this isn¡¯t permanent, is it!? IS IT!?¡¯


    Itachi noticed that Sasuke was struggling with her new form and could only sadly shake his head.


    ¡®Shouldn¡¯t she know that I will support her in whatever decision she wants to make?¡¯


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, my beloved Satsuki-chan, big brother is supporting you. If you prefer to use that form from now on, I will support you with all my heart.¡±


    Sasuke almost face-nted when he heard Itachi¡¯s supportive words. What was he even supposed to say in this kind of situation? He was transformed into a woman, and he couldn¡¯t transform back no matter what he did. Now that he thought about it, this wasn¡¯t even the first time Itachi saw this transformation, so he concluded that he hade to the wrong conclusion.


    ¡®Seriously, what is wrong with nii-san? Wasn¡¯t he supposed to be extremely smart? Why does he assume something ridiculous like me wanting to change my gender?¡¯


    On a side note, the most interesting aspect of this whole mess was probably that it only started because Naruto wanted to distract Itachi long enough so he couldnd a blow on Kisame. It wasn¡¯t even nned as a prank at first.


    To Sasuke¡¯s misfortune, Yuna realized what was going on and swiftly escted the whole situation, cumting in Itachi going full sis-con.


    While Sasuke was sinking into despair due to his older brother somehow believing he wanted to switch genders and him having nothing but his words to disapprove of it, Itachi was analyzing the Edo Tensei.


    Yes, he might have gone full sis-con, but he was still one of the shinobi world¡¯s greatest geniuses. Unlike Tobirama, Itachi was not involved in the creation of the jutsu, so unlike him, he had toe up with multiple theories by himself, and after pondering for a few minutes, he came to a conclusion.


    ¡®Although my movements are somewhat restricted, I can choose the jutsu I want to use rtively freely. As long as it isn¡¯t something that causes me harm or would result in my defeat, I can do it.


    A gleam went through Itachi¡¯s eyes as he realized what he could do to get out of this situation.


    ¡®The summoning should definitely work, but will I be able to look into its eye? This is a gamble, but I¡¯m willing to take it. After all, I currently have no other solution.¡¯


    Itachi swiftly went through a few hand signs, causing Sasuke to take some distance cautiously. Momentster, a single crow appeared. It looked like an average crow, except that it had a Sharingan in one of its eye sockets. This was one of the backup strategies he thought up to get Sasuke back to the vige.


    This was one of Shisui¡¯s eyes, and as such, it contained the Kotoamatsukami. Itachi predicted that Sasuke would take his eyes after their fight, so Itachi set it up so the Kotoamatsukami would trigger as soon as it detected Itachi¡¯s Mangekyou Sharingan, activating it and forcing a subtle encouragement into Sasuke to be loyal to Konoha. Unfortunately, he never found a good person to entrust it to, so he had not used the crow. Additionally, Itachi didn¡¯t like the idea of using mind control on his little sister either. Now, however, this was the perfect opportunity. Considering how powerful the Kotoamatsukami was, Itachi was confident that it could override the control of the Edo Tensei, which meant that he could act on his own again.


    Now that the crow was here and Itachi¡¯s Mangekyou Sharingan was already activated, he wanted nothing more than meet the crow¡¯s eye, but he couldn¡¯t do it. No matter how much willpower he used, he couldn¡¯t move his head towards the crow.


    ¡®Shit, to think the Edo Tensei¡¯s control over someone is this ridiculous. It¡¯s such a small movement, but I can¡¯t do it because it would lead to my defeat. Did I fail?¡¯


    *Jiggle*


    While Itachi was fighting with himself, he saw an especially glorious jiggle from the corner of his eyes, causing his head to snap into the corresponding direction within an instant.


    He dutifully recorded the jiggle with his Sharingan and was just about to p the annoying bird that was partially blocking his vision away when he felt something in his mind click.


    Itachi¡¯s Sharingan met the crows, activating it automatically and casting the Kotoamatsukami on him.


    Itachi immediately felt the shackles binding his will crumble, causing him to sigh in relive.


    ¡°Stop, Satsuki; I managed to regain control.¡±


    Sasuke, who was just about tounch another assault, eyed Itachi with suspicion, but he decided to trust him a little since Itachi wasn¡¯t moving in the slightest.


    ¡°What happened, nii-san?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Satsuki, it was a blessing from the Lady.¡±


    Yet again, question marks popped up above Sasuke¡¯s head.


    ¡®He mentioned it previously, but who is ¡®the Lady¡¯? Has Itachi be religious after leaving the vige? He never appeared to me as someone who would follow a religion.


    Before Sasuke could as any further questions, a determined expression appeared on Itachi¡¯s face as his gazended on Sasuke.


    ¡°Come, Sasuke, I might not have been a good brother while I was still alive, but I will make up for it in my death. Let us hunt someone as brothers for the first and thest time.¡±


    An excited grin appeared on Sasuke¡¯s face when she heard Itachi¡¯s words. This was right up there as one of her greatest wishes: Fighting side-by-side with her big brother.


    ¡°Who are we hunting, nii-san.¡±


    Itachi felt Sasuke¡¯s excitement and couldn¡¯t help but get happy as well.


    ¡°The one who cast the Edo Tensei. For the sake of Konoha, they can not be left alive.¡±


    A conflicted expression appeared on Sasuke¡¯s face when Itachi spoke about Konoha in such a grand manner. Unlike Itachi, his loyalty to Konoha was basically non-existent. However, he decided to push those awkward feelings away. After all, he will fight side by side with his big brother soon.


    ¡°Yes, nii-san!¡±

 Chapter 495: Meeting her old Sensei

    Chapter 495: Meeting her old Sensei


    Meanwhile, a small group of shinobi was traveling through a forest at high speed. The person leading this group was Anko Mitarashi, who had had a two-meter-long crimson snake hanging on her body like a shawl.


    This group was assigned a rather critical mission: They were to capture a random reanimated person and then p a special seal on them that would trace back the connection to the caster, revealing their position.


    Although that would very likely alert the caster, it was still better than having no clue at all.


    ¡°Hiss~¡±


    ¡°Geez, we will be there soon, Akane. What are you so antsy for?¡±


    ¡°Hiss~¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know I answered you the same way thest time you asked that question. That is because thest time you asked me was like five minutes ago.¡±


    ¡°Hiss~¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m also hoping this will be an interesting fight. I wonder who the summoner is.¡±


    ¡°Hiss~¡±


    ¡°No, it can¡¯t be Kabuto since he is still imprisoned inside Konoha.¡±


    ¡°Hiss~¡±


    While Anko was talking with Akane, the rest of her squad looked at her like she was crazy. Naturally, they knew that shinobi couldmunicate with their summoned animals to some degree. However, Anko wasn¡¯t simplymunicating; she was straight up chatting.


    Obviously, holding a proper conversation with a summoned animal was also possible; however, that usually involved the animal being capable of human speech. The snake wound around Anko clearly wasn¡¯t.


    Actually, when they saw their group leader for the first time, quite a few of them were a little dissatisfied. Not only was Anko the youngest person in the group, but she was also a woman.


    During the Warring States period, women had no ce on the battlefield simply because they were supposed to stay at home and churn out more children to be tossed into the meat grinder that was the Warring States Period. Although that sentiment was slowly vanishing, quite a lot of the older generation were still taught like that and firmly believed it to be true.


    However, their dissatisfaction with Anko vanished rather quickly when they encountered their first objective: A reanimated person from Kumo. The person was quickly identified as an S-Rank missing-nin, causing the group to sweat. In their opinion, they didn¡¯t have the firepower to take out such a high-level threat.


    However, they were quickly proven wrong when Anko¡¯s speed suddenly tripled. She appeared in front of the enemy shinobi, and before anyone else could react, she had pped a seal on them, knocking them out instantly. Only then did they realize why Anko was leading this team.


    Although they still weren¡¯t sure what they were supposed to do with the crazy woman that was talking with a snake, they decided to simply not bother her.


    A few minutes of traveling longer, the small group arrived in front of a small cave, and after spreading her senses, a deep frown appeared on Anko¡¯s face.


    ¡°Good news, our target either didn¡¯t notice us detecting their position or didn¡¯t bother running away. Bad news, this is not a fight either of you should participate in.¡±


    Naturally, Anko¡¯s small team was confused by her words.


    ¡°What do you mean, Mitara¡­¡±


    Before any questions could be asked, intense pressure started radiating out of the cave, almost causing the weaker member of the group to copse.


    ¡°Kufufufu¡­¡±


    Creepyughter echoed out of the cave, giving Anko¡¯s team the chills, while she could only shake her head with a wry smile on her face.


    ¡°I was not expecting to ever see you again. It¡¯s been a while, Orochimaru.¡±


    Momentster, a tall man with pale skin exited the cave. He had pale skin and long ck hair. Two horns grew out of his forehead while a purple pigmentation surrounded his eyes. Additionally, his left eye waspletely ck, the typical color of someone who was reanimated with the Edo Tensei, but his other eye was actually yellow and snake-like. He appeared to be in a weird state between being reanimated and being alive simultaneously.


    ¡°Indeed, I wasn¡¯t expecting that I would have a chance to avenge my death either. It¡¯s so naughty of you to kill your beloved sensei, Anko-chan.¡±


    The people behind Anko couldn¡¯t help but be surprised when they heard AOrochimaru¡¯s words.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Orochimaru killed by Uchiha-sama?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I also heard about that.¡±


    ¡°Weird; why does he im that Mitarashi-sama killed him?¡±


    Orochimaru frowned when he heard the words of the fodder behind Anko.


    ¡®Sasuke killed me? Or maybe they mean Itachi? Where did that weird rumore from? Whatever, it does not matter.¡¯


    ¡°Anyway, now that I have obtained the same power as you, I will enjoy killing you, Anko-chan. Or rather than killing you, I will keep you alive and make you my test subject. I can¡¯t wait to find out how you absorb Natural Energy.¡±


    Anko chuckled in amusement at Orochimaru¡¯s words and prepared herself forbat.


    ¡°You lot, fall back. This is not a fight you should participate in.¡±


    As she finished giving her order and saw that her little squad was retreating, Anko continued speaking with a teasing smile on her face. Anyway, will you be fine, Orochimaru? As far as I know, Sage mode has a time limit of five minutes. Are you fine with chatting like this? Just so you know, I won¡¯t be going limp after a mere five minutes, so I hope you have this nned out.¡±


    ¡°Hiss~¡±


    ¡°That clearly wasn¡¯t a sexual innuendo, Akane. You just have a dirty mind.¡±


    ¡°Hiss~! Hiss~! HISS~!!!¡±


    ¡°Language.¡±


    Although Orochimaru was slightly dumbfounded by the weird scene before him, he nheless continued talking. He simply couldn¡¯t help himself but brag about how much of a genius he was.


    ¡°Kufufu, you don¡¯t need to worry about that. Naturally, I made some improvements to prevent that from happening.¡±


    Anko¡¯s eyes widened in surprise when she heard that. After probably scanning Orochimaru¡¯s body, she noticed that he hadplex patterns all over his skin.


    ¡°Oh! You managed to incorporate Jugo¡¯s condition into your curse seal properly. Guess this will be fun after all.¡±


    Although Orochimaru was surprised that Anko seemed to be familiar with Jugo, he couldn¡¯t care less. Finally, he could get revenge on the humiliation he received from Anko. And after he was done with her, he would do the same to Yuna.


    He couldn¡¯t help but chuckle a little when he imagined all the secrets he would be able to unveil after getting his hands on Yuna¡¯s body.


    ¡®Yes, today will be a good day.¡¯

 Chapter 496: Team Tsundere

    Chapter 496: Team Tsundere


    Simultaneously, on an other battlefield deep in the desert, a somewhat unusual conflict for this war urred. Unlike most battles, Obito¡¯s troops were actually much lower in number than the Great Shinobi Alliance¡¯s.


    While the Great Shinobi Alliance and amassed over 10000 people on this battlefield, Obito had a mere four people. However, those four people were oozing enough pressure to intimidate many shinobi from the alliance.


    These four were the reanimations of the Third Raikage, Second Tsuchikage, Fourth Kazekage, and Second Mizukage.


    While the Third Kazekage, Rasa, could be held back by Gaara, his son, and the Second Tsuchikage could be held back by Oonoki, the Third, there was no one to stop the Third Raikage, A, and Second Mizukage, Gengetsu Hoozuki.


    Gaara¡¯s sand and Rasa¡¯s gold dust were constantly colliding and intermixing. Both of them had very simr fighting styles, with the exception that they were using different materials.


    Meanwhile, Oonoki and Gengetsu were in a simr situation as both of them could use Particle Style, an incredibly powerful Kekkei Tota. While a normal Kekkai Genkai was thebination of two elements, a Kekkei Tota was thebination of three, making it almost unblockable.


    On the other hand, Gengetsu appeared to be more or less ying with the shinobi forces as he patiently tried to exin how his jutsus worked, with no one being the smarter after he finished his exnation.


    It was something about him being an illusion, so they had to destroy a gigantic m summon, but when they tried to do so, it turned out that the m they saw was an illusion as well, confusing everyone immensely.


    And finally, A was fighting a tall man holding a massive sword. A¡¯s clenched fist flew towards the swordsman, causing him to sh his chakra-covered sword down, colling with the attack. An enormous explosion urred, causing the swordsman to groan while sending him sliding back a few meters.


    As soon as the swordsman separated from A, a barrage of jutsu crashed into A, making the swordsman grimace. He wasn¡¯t exactly a man of honor, but having hundreds of shinobi helping him against a single man hurt his pride a little.


    A walked out of the dust cloud without a single scratch on his body, showing how ridiculously hard it was to wound him.


    He looked at his fist and noticed a small nick in his skin, impressing him greatly. He briefly wondered why the wound wasn¡¯t healing like it was the case with the other Edo Tensei but decided that it did not matter.


    ¡°Who are you, swordsman?¡±


    The swordsman crouched down, getting in abat stance. He couldn¡¯t help but feel some pride due to the Third Raikage asking for his name. A wasn¡¯t some random Kage-level powerhouse; he was one of the strongest Kage of all time, probably only surpassed by Hashirama Senju himself.


    ¡°Zabuza Momochi, Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist and Chief Combat Instructor of the Uzumaki n.¡±


    That¡¯s right, the person who was currently holding back the Raikage was no other than Zabuza. He had shed with the Raikage dozens of times by now, and he could feel his limit slowly approaching. A was not someone he could fight against for an extended period of time.


    Meanwhile, A wondered why someone from the Seven Ninja Swordsmen of the Mist was an instructor at the Uzumaki n, but it didn¡¯t matter to him. Someone with these titles was worthy of him getting serious. And so, he loosened his fist and stretched out four of his finger, significantly increasing the chakra density and making Zabuza gulp.


    ¡®Well, damn. I¡¯m done for.¡¯


    He concentrated even more chakra in his sword despite these thoughts and prepared himself for the sh. And momentster, the Raikage vanished from his position.


    Dozen of earth walls rose between the Raikage and Zabuza, but A smashed through them like they were made out of paper and appeared in front of Zabuza not even a secondter, stabbing forwards with four fingers.


    Zabuza roared loudly as he shed his sword down, colliding with A¡¯s attack and causing another loud explosion. At the start, the sh was about even, but a few seconds in, A reduced the number of fingers to three, making Zabuza sweat.


    A few more secondster, Zabuza could no longer push any further, and his sword was smashed away, making him pale.


    Zabuza smiled sadly as A¡¯s three fingers were slowly approaching his chest.


    ¡®Is this how I go down? Oh well, I guess falling against someone like the Third Raikage is not a bad death. I just wish I could have said goodbye to Haku.¡¯


    He was just about to close his eyes and ept his death when he felt something in the atmosphere change.


    ¡®It¡¯s suddenly getting much colder¡­¡¯


    *BOOM*


    Before Zabuza could fully understand what was going on, an ice pir burst out of the ground just in front of Zabuza¡¯s feet and smashed into A, sending him flying before he could hit Zabuza with his attack.


    ¡°Why are you giving up like that, fath¡­*cough* Zabuza-sama? This isn¡¯t like you.¡±


    Zabuza¡¯s eyes widened as his head snapped towards the source of the voice, where he could see his beloved dau¡­ *cough* weapon, yes, definitely his weapon.


    ¡°Haku, what are you doing here? Weren¡¯t you supposed to bait out that Obito guy?¡±


    Haku appeared next to Zabuza and nodded her head.


    ¡°Yes, and we managed to do so. Unfortunately, ck Zetsu appeared and gave him a report, causing him to run away.¡±


    ¡°*Tsk* What a cockroach.¡±


    Haku nodded in agreement as her gaze fell on the slowly approaching Raikage. Yet again, there were no wounds on his body.


    ¡°What was pretty good, little girl. If I wasn¡¯t reanimated, I might have actually felt some pain from that.¡±


    As soon as he finished speaking, he reduced the number of fingers to two, causing Zabuza and Haku to get serious.


    ¡°Let¡¯s fight him together, fa¡­ *cough* Zabuza-sama.¡±


    ¡°Yes, let¡¯s seal this monster away, dau¡­*cough* Haku.¡±

 Chapter 497: Haku + Zabuza vs A

    Chapter 497: Haku + Zabuza vs A


    *Author Note*


    Sorry for not posting a chapter yesterday. Something good happened and I might or might not have gotten a teeny tiny little bit drunk with a few friends.


    Considering what I¡¯m writing, writing drunk might have unlocked my true hidden potential, but I decided not to test that out.


    *End of Author Note*


    A few minutester, Haku had sweat flowing down their head as they were heavily panting, trying to catch their breath. In front of them stood A, who still seemed to be unhurt except for a few minor scratches all over his body. He still had not switched to using only one finger, which would significantly increase his attack power. However, Haku and Zabuza both knew that him, reducing the finger count, was only a question of time.


    Zabuza took another swallow breath and nced at his sword to check its condition. First of all, the whole thing was covered in a thin sheen of ice, which he was pretty sure was the only reason that it was still intact.


    Although Haku and Zabuza were at their limit, they continued pushing since they knew that the preparations would be done soon. Neither of them was an especially good sensor, but they could tell that someone was preparing something to stop the Raikage.


    Yet again, A charged at the trio, causing them to grit their teeth. Zabuza moved forwards as well and lowered his sword to sh upward.


    *BOOM* Another devasting explosion ravaged the battlefield as the two powerful strikes collided. Zabuza could feel himself getting pushed back, but before that could happen, a pir of ice rose from the ground and pushed against Zabuza¡¯s sword, increasing the pushback against A¡¯s finger stab.


    Simultaneously, a single icicle shot out of the ground towards A¡¯s back. However, hepletely ignored the attack, and as soon as it collided with him, the icicle simply broke apart, causing Haku to click her tongue.


    Another ice pir burst forth in front of Zabuza to help him disengage the Raikage, but this time, A powerfully stamped the ground, obliterating the pir.


    However, Zabuza used the chance when A was temporary not standing on both of his feet and gave A another push, resulting in him stumbling backward a little, giving Zabuza a chance to take some distance.


    ¡°Damn, this guy is a monster.¡±


    ¡°Indeed, I guess the only ones who can actually defeat him in realbat are Yuna and Naruto.¡±


    Although Zabuza frowned a little when Haku mentioned Naruto¡¯s name, he could only agree with her words. If it was a question of raw firepower, then no one could match Yuna and Naruto.


    ¡°Although it was fun ying with you, it¡¯s time to end this.¡±


    Haku grimaced when she heard A¡¯s words, but momentster, a smile appeared on her face as she rced her posture.


    ¡°Indeed, this fight is over.¡±


    A was confused about what Haku was talking about, but not even a secondter, his unasked question was answered.


    ¡°[Uzumaki Sealing Style: 16 Pir Prison Array]¡± x16


    Sixteen light beams shot up into the sky around the position where Haku, Zabuza, and A were fighting. Momentster, gigantic red walls appeared between the sixteen pirs, forming a gigantic hexadecagon.


    As soon as Haku saw the barrier appearing, she pped her hands together and pumped all the chakra she had left into herst jutsu. Thousands of gigantic icicles appeared in midair, floating around Haku. The pointed ends were pointed at A, and without a second of hesitation, all of them shot at him like bullets.


    As soon as Haku had fired her jutsu, Zabuza grabbed her and started running towards the closest barrier wall. A wanted to chase after them, but such an amount of powerful attacks was too much for A to simply ignore. He was still not taking any damage, but he couldn¡¯t move forward either.


    After a few seconds of running, they reached the border of the barrier, and a small passage immediately opened up in front of them, allowing them to leave the trap.


    ¡°Haha, good job holding him back for so long, you know. This sealing arrangement is not easy to make.¡±


    Haku and Zabuza exhaustedly nodded at the Uzumaki, who allowed them to get out. He was sitting on the ground cross-legged, and one of his hands touched the massive barrier while the other one pointed skyward, creating a much smaller barrier that was only covering himself.


    Neither Haku nor Zabuza knew anything about seals, but they assumed the smaller barrier was created to protect the caster. They weren¡¯t sure how many people would be allowed to fall out before the barrier stopped working, so they assumed their guess was reasonable.


    Meanwhile, a disdainful smile appeared on the Raikage face inside the entrapment.


    ¡°You want to trap me? ME, the one who carries the strongest spear? Courageous but stupid.¡±


    A switched to one finger, increasing the denseness and sharpness of his attacks even further. He flexed his muscles as the lightning chakra surrounding him got even more intense.


    ¡°Let me show you how futile your attempts of trapping me truly are. [Hell Stab: One-Finger Nukite]¡±


    A charged at the position where Haku and Zabuza exited with high speed, and he stabbed forward not even a secondter. His lightning-covered finger crashed into the barrier, causing waves to form. A¡¯s sneer deepened even further as he went all out.


    ¡°BREAK FOR ME!!!¡±


    The ripples became stronger and stronger, and then¡­ it happened. A lost all of his momenta, and before he knew what was going on, he was shot away from the barrier like a missile and crashed into the opposite wall.


    Yet again, the barrier started rippling, but this time a little weaker than before. Before A could understand what just happened, he was yet again sted away and crashed into the opposite wall.


    This spectacle kept going for a while, and after a total of ten times, a twitching Raikage was lying in the middle of the barrier. He had no idea what just happened, and if he weren¡¯t reanimated, he was pretty sure that he would be throwing up due to the rollercoaster ride he just went through.


    While A had no clue what happened to him, loud cheering intermixed with cries of despair echoed over the battlefield.


    ¡°Hahaha, I knew it. He bounced ten times, you know!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, that was obvious, you know!¡±


    ¡°NOOO, WHY DID I BET ON THE ELEVENTH BOUNCE!?¡±


    ¡°DAMNIT, I WILL GIVE THE IDIOT WHO GUARANTEED ME IT WOULD BE NINE A BEATING, YOU KNOW!?¡±


    And then, coupons for special ramen editions changed owners, leaving Haku and Zabuzapletely dumbfounded.


    ¡® ¡® W-Where they betting on how many times he would bounce? I-Is that why it took so long to make the barrier? They were taking bets!¡¯ ¡®


    Haku and Zabuza¡¯s expressions became stern as they had already decided to ask Yuna for a proper investigation. If that is what actually happened, Teuchi will make significantly less money in the next few months.

 Chapter 498: Let’s do some Culling

    Chapter 498: Let¡¯s do some Culling


    Meanwhile, at a hidden location, a young woman with red hair and blue strains was casually walking toward her destination. While everyone in the control room was making a fuss about the appearance of the four Kage, Yuna stealthily made a clone of herself and switched ces with it.


    After a few more minutes of walking, she reached her destination. A massive clearing that had seemingly nothing in it. However, Yuna knew precisely what was going on here. She continued walking, and momentster, she felt as if she had just passed through a thin film of water.


    As soon as she passed the film, avish building appeared in front of her, causing her to chuckle in amusement.


    ¡®Oh no, I passed through this barrier so easily; it must be defective.¡¯


    [Oh yeah, what a surprise. To think you could walk through a concealment seal you designed yourself so easily. Truly a grand surprise.]


    Yuna chuckled yet again when she heard Kurama¡¯s sarcastic words as she approached the entrance of the building. Two guards stood in front of the door, but Yuna walked past them like they weren¡¯t even there. Both of them looked a little dazed.


    ¡®Although I rarely use Genjutsu, this stuff can be pretty good.¡¯


    [Urgh, I hate Genjutsu.]


    ¡®Not surprising, considering how easily you can get controlled by a mere Sharingan.¡¯


    Instead of answering, Kurama only clicked his tongue in annoyance. Hashirama¡¯s wood style and Madara¡¯s Sharingan could both suppress Bijuu, annoying him immensely. He wasn¡¯t sure about the reason, but he assumed that it had something to do with the Sage of Six Paths creating them and Uchiha and Senju being his descendants.


    Anyway, Yuna easily infiltrated the building and casually walked past every guard she saw, tricking even jonin.


    A few minutester, she reached her destination: A huge room filled with pompous-looking men andvish decorations. In the middle of the room stood a gigantic table filled with all kinds of luxurious foods and drinks. The whole room was filled with smoke due to multiple people smoking suspicious substances, making it impossible to see further than a few meters. Yuna shook her head and entered the room, immediately catching a rather¡­ enlightening conversation.


    ¡°Fire Daimyo-dono, what do you think about this whole war business?¡±


    ¡°Oh? Greetings, Wind Daimyo-dono. Honestly, I think this whole thing is rather stupid. Isn¡¯t it just another madman that wants to rule over the world?¡±


    The fire Daimyo shook his head in contempt as he continued speaking.


    ¡°Don¡¯t madman like that pop up like twice a month? I don¡¯t see why everyone is making such a fuss about it.¡±


    The wind Daimyo nodded in agreement to what he had just heard and resumed talking.


    ¡°I agree. At first, I didn¡¯t want to agree to this senseless war, but no matter how you look at it, the Five Great Shinobi Viges forming an alliance is a rather profitable matter.¡±


    Indeed, at first, neither of the Daimyo were particrly interested in this fight. After all, Akatsuki didn¡¯t hold anynd, nor were there any riches to be gained. Why bother fighting them?


    However, they suddenly got reports that the Five Great Shinobi Viges nned an alliance. This, was a huge matter. A crooked smile appeared on the fire Daimyo¡¯s face when he thought about the alliance.


    ¡°Indeed, no one can resist us with that kind of alliance. As soon as this war or whatever is over, we can probably divide the smaller nations between us as we see fit.¡±


    The wind Daimyo chuckled in amusement as he opened the fan he was holding with a loud ck.


    ¡°Hohoho, negotiations who gets how much will be a pain, won¡¯t they.¡±


    The fire Daimyo copied the wind Daimyo¡¯ movements and started fanning himself.


    ¡°Hehe, they will, but it will be worth it. I can¡¯t wait to bring my country even more prosperity.¡±


    The wind Daimyo nodded his head in agreement as he imagined getting his hands on some of the prosperousnds surrounding the Land of Wind.


    Momentster, a teasing expression appeared on his face, making the fire Daimyo frown.


    ¡°Hehe, I heard someone from your vige held a rather interesting speech. It seems like Konohagakure is rather bad at cultivating their shinobi to be loyal.¡±


    The fire Daimyo frowned a little when he heard these words as he tried to think of what the wind Daimyo might be talking about. A few secondster, he realized what he meant, causing an annoyed expression to appear on his face.


    ¡°That damn girl has always been very rebellious. She seems to be hellbent on continuing to act like that.¡±


    ¡°Oh? So you already knew about her? What do you n to do with her? I won¡¯t mind helping out with a few assassins.¡±


    The fire Daimyo shook his head at the suggestion. It was rather evident that the wind Daimyo wanted to help get rid of her because she was a valuablebat asset of Konoha.


    ¡°No, I don¡¯t n to get rid of here. I heard that herbat strength is pretty good, so I would rather keep her.¡±


    The wind Daimyo nodded his head; he was a little disappointed that he couldn¡¯t get rid of one of Konoha¡¯s promising youths. Well, he considered doing it himself, but he stored that idea away rather quickly. Ignorant of the wind, Daimyo¡¯s thoughts, the fire Daimyo continued speaking.


    ¡°Anyway, I already know how to deal with her. After this war is over, I will just hand over a medal and congratte her personally regarding her achievements during the war, even if she didn¡¯t have any. That should make her wag her tail at me instantly. After all, shinobi love nothing more than getting medals.¡±


    The wind Daimyo only nodded his head at thatst statement. He fully agreed to the n.


    Meanwhile, Yuna could only shake her head at the conversation she was listening to.


    ¡®I knew they were worthless due to the many reposts I received about them, but holy hell, this is abysmal.¡¯


    [How do people this ipetent even get their positions?]


    ¡®Because their daddy was someone important and liked them. Unfortunately, the aspect of being actually capable gets ignored rather frequently when ites to choosing a sessor. Purity of bloodline over the level of skill the posses.¡¯


    [That¡¯s stupid.]


    ¡®Yup~ That¡¯s why¡­¡¯


    A vicious smile appeared on Yuna¡¯s face as two small swords appeared in her hands.


    ¡®¡­ Let¡¯s do some culling, shall we?¡¯

 Chapter 499: Two Coffins

    Chapter 499: Two Coffins


    A middle-aged man wearing avish robe looked around in confusion.


    He had noticed that the atmosphere in the room was getting more and more eerie, but due to the thick smoke, he couldn¡¯t see very far. So, he tried to locate his fellow Daimyos, but all he could find were a few bloodstains.


    He immediately yelled to rm the guard, but no one answered, no matter how much he yelled.


    Momentster, he shrieked in terror as a pair of purple eyes and two rows of shiny teeth forming an inhuman grin pierced through the smoke filling the whole room.


    ¡°W-What kind of monster is that!? GUARD!!! WHERE ARE THE DAMN GUARDS!?¡±


    The eyes and teeth vanished, and a soft voice spoke next to his ear.


    ¡°You are somewhat decent. This venerable one grants you permission to live.¡±


    The middle-aged man flinched when someone suddenly talked to him. He wanted to turn around and see who had just spoken, but he didn¡¯t dare to. He couldn¡¯t help but sigh in relief when he heard that his life would be spared.


    ¡°W-Why are you doing this?¡±


    Despite being terrified out of his mind, the man managed to squeeze out a question, impressing the attack a little.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s for the greater good~¡±


    ¡°G-Greater good? What do you mean?¡±


    Instead of answering, the assant chuckled again before their presence vanished, leaving the man dumbfounded.


    A few minutester, the smoke started to settle, revealing what had happened. Unmoving bodies were strewn all over the ground. Some seemed to be simply knocked out, while most of them had a single unadorned dagger piercing straight into their hearts.


    The middle-aged man screamed in terror before he fainted as well.


    Meanwhile, Yuna casually left the building with a satisfied expression on her face.


    ¡®*Sigh* Killing corrupted parasites feels so nice~¡¯


    [Why did you leave a few of them alive? Although you said that they were ¡°somewhat decent¡± that is only if youpare them to the other people in the room.]


    Yuna nodded her head at Kurama¡¯s question and swiftly exined the situation to him.


    ¡®It¡¯s to make people realize why all those people died. I could have left an edgy message written in blood on the wall, but that isn¡¯t my style. The few who survived will realize why they survived and will act better from now on, while the sessors of the ones I killed will hopefully understand what is going on as well.


    Additionally, by keeping the whole thing mysterious and not sending a clear message, people will discuss this incident much longer since multiple different theories will pop up.¡±


    [Mhh, that makes sense, but you will be everyone¡¯s prime suspect no matter how I look at it.]


    ¡®Yes, that is why I still have a few more people to push into the proper position, so everything goes smoothly. I want my puppets to have an easy take-over, after all. *Sigh* So much to do and so little time~¡¯


    Meanwhile, at a totally different location, ck Zetsu really wanted to p himself for his own stupidity. All these years, he was so obsessed with capturing Yuna or Naruto that he totally forgot the big picture.


    ¡®What am I even doing? The goal isn¡¯t capturing the Kyuubi; it¡¯s reviving the Juubi. I only need a fragment of the chakra from each tailed beast to do so, so there is no need to capture the whole thing. In fact, Neither Ichibi, Sanbi, Nanabi, nor Hachibi were entirely absorbed by the Gedo Maso Statue.


    Although not having the whole tailed beast inside it would weaken the Juubi a little, those parts could be added in the aftermath as well. Zetsu didn¡¯t believe for even a second that Yuna could fight against the power of the Juubi, no matter how abnormal she was.


    So, how could he possibly get some of the Kyuubi¡¯s chakra? In fact, that was rtively easy, as Zetsu was currently watching two reanimated people wielding it on the battlefield.


    ¡®What was their name again? I think they called themselves the Gold and Silver Brothers. Anyway, I don¡¯t care about their names but about the chakra inside of them. If I remember correctly, they ate some of the Kyuubi¡¯s chakra flesh after getting swallowed by it, allowing them to use a few tails worth of its chakra. I can make use of that.


    Rather than fighting and capturing one of those two monsters, this is a much easier target. I just have to wait for a good opportunity and snatch them.¡¯


    Simultaneously, things were calming down on the battlefield where the Great Shinobi Alliance fought the four Kage.


    Just now, thest of them, Mu, was sealed away, ending the battle. However, nobody noticed that Mu managed to split his body just before he was sealed away, allowing him to retreat temporarily.


    After taking some distance, his hands moved and mmed on the ground, a summoning technique.


    Two coffers appeared, and as soon as they opened, even someone as prestigious as Mu could only tremble in fear.


    ¡°Oh my god. Whoever our summoner is, they are a mad man. How could he bring these two cmities back to the world?¡±


    The moment these two coffers appeared, the people in the Allied Shinobi Alliance Headquarters who were responsible for surveying the battlefield twitched.


    ¡°R-Report! Two incredible massive chakra signatures just appeared on the battlefield.¡±


    Before anyone could react to that report, Yuna casually let her eyes wander over the surveying formation, and when she felt the familiar chakra signature, a face-splitting grin appeared on her face.


    ¡°HAHAHA, YES!!! FINALLY!!! IT¡¯S TIME TO PARTY!!!¡±


    Before anyone could understand what Yuna was talking about, she jumped out of the window while a pair of thin ice wings appeared on her back, allowing her to glide through the air at high speed.


    While everyone was dumbfounded, A¡¯s enraged gazended on Tsunade.


    ¡°What the hell was that!? Why is she so rampant!? Shouldn¡¯t you, as her Kage, keep her in check!?¡±


    Tsunade couldn¡¯t help but chuckle in amusement when she heard A¡¯s words.


    ¡°Keep her in check? And how exactly am I supposed to do that?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡® How am I supposed to do that?¡¯? Threaten her with a punishment. At worst, threaten her with expulsion from the vige or death! YOu can¡¯t have her act that rampant!¡±


    Yet again, Tsunade couldn¡¯t help but chuckle in amusement.


    ¡°Expulsion? Death? Sorry, Raikage-dono, but I¡¯m not suicidal. More S-ss shinobi are tied to Yuna than Konoha has without her.¡±


    A opened his mouth toin further, but he quickly realized that he wasn¡¯t sure how to even defend his point after hearing what Tsunade said.


    ¡°Rx, Raikage-dono. Yuna knows what she is going. No matter how rampant she is, she has never taken a loss before, and the end oue always turned out to be something positive.¡±


    A clearly wasn¡¯t happy with that, but since Yuna was already gone, there was no longer anything he could do about it. So, he decided to simply nod his head, anticipating what kind of madness would happen.

 Chapter 500: LET’S DANCE!!!

    Chapter 500: LET¡¯S DANCE!!!


    Two imposing figures wearing Warring State armor overlooked the battlefield in front of them. Despite being only two people against thousands, the duo easily pressured the massive army in front of them with their mere presence.


    ¡°HAHAHA, to think I would fight side by side with you one day, Madara.¡±


    Madara ignored theughing man next to him and let his gaze wander over the battlefield before him. Momentster, he shook his head.


    ¡°I would prefer fighting you over this gathering of weaklings, Hashirama.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, as feisty as always. However, if what my wife told me in the Pure Land is true, there should be a rather interesting individual out there. In fact, this is the second time I got reanimated, and she was the one who sealed me during that incident. Well, I was far from my peak at that time, but it was rather interesting nheless. Especially since she was like 13.¡±


    Madara¡¯s eyes gleamed with interest when he heard Hashirama¡¯s words.


    ¡°Ohh? So young and yet so strong? And a woman to boot?¡±


    Madara briefly wondered just how much potential a child between him and her would have, but he quickly dismissed that notion. Soon, true peace will be granted to this world; there is no point in thinking about useless stuff.


    ¡°Mhh, I really wonder what kind of force we are facing here. All of them have ¡®Shinobi¡¯ written on their forehead protectors.¡±


    Madara heard Hashirama¡¯s words and scanned the crowd. He could easily tell that the force in front of him had arge diversity. People from all over the continent stood in front of them.


    ¡°These are the Allied Shinobi Nations. It¡¯s an alliance between of the Five Great Shinobi Nations, which was specially formed to fight this war.¡±


    The duo nced at the person who just said that, Mu, and nodded their heads. While Madara was rather indifferent, Hashirama had a conflicted expression.


    ¡°*Sigh* On the one hand, I¡¯m happy that the Great Viges are finally at peace; on the other hand, I would rather not partake in this war. Especially not opposite the Allied Nations.¡±


    Meanwhile, Oonoki trembled in fear when he saw Madara and felt his presence. For him, Madara was an invincible monster. And he even had a bit of trauma due to him.


    ¡°I-Impossible, M-Madara Uch¡­¡±


    ¡°MADARA F*CKING UCHIHA!!!¡±


    A human figure crashed into the ground between the two opposing forces, causing a wave of cold air to wash over both sides.


    A young woman with a crazed, almost feral smile walked out of the crater and focused her gaze on Madara. Naturally, this woman was Yuna, but instead of two purple pupils, one of them turned crimson.


    [¡°You finally appeared, MADARA!!!¡±]


    When she spoke, it sounded like two people were talking simultaneously, causing Madara to raise his eyebrows. Considering the crazy amount of battle intent the young woman was projecting, Madara had a pretty good idea of who she was, so he gave Hashirama a slight nce, making him chuckle.


    ¡°Yes, that¡¯s definitely the woman I was talking about. As for her voice, apparently, the Kyuubi has a grudge against you and me, so it¡¯s giving her its chakra freely.¡±


    Madara nodded his head. This unknown woman piqued his curiosity. Momentster, Mu started twitching, and after doing so for a short moment, he resumed speaking with a different voice.


    ¡°That is Yuna Uzumaki, our most significant obstacle in winning this war. I would like you to¡­¡±


    That was as far as he got before an ice sh appeared in front of him and sliced through his body vertically.


    [¡°SILENCE, INSECT!!! CAN¡¯T YOU SEE YOU ARE DELAYING MY FUN TIME!?¡±]


    Madara¡¯s eyes widened in surprise at the speed of the attack.


    ¡®That was very fast. I might not have been able to see it if it weren¡¯t for my Sharingan. Additionally, why is the body not regenerating? Isn¡¯t this guy reanimated as well? Interesting!¡¯


    A battle-thirsty smile appeared on Madara¡¯s face as he jumped down the cliff he was standing on. Hashirama could only smile wryly when he saw Madara¡¯s expression.


    ¡®Seems like his battle thirst got ignited, huh? Oh well, might as well see where this goes.¡¯


    Hashirama followed Madara to the ground andnded next to him. When he saw that the other shinobi were still frozen in ce and that Yuna apparently wanted to fight alone, a concerned expression appeared on his face.


    ¡°I¡¯m not looking down on you or anything like that, but are you sure you want to fight both of us alone? That¡¯s definitely too much.¡±


    To Hashirama¡¯s surprise, a slightly guilty expression appeared on Yuna¡¯s face as she averted her eyes.


    ¡°*Cough* Of course, I didn¡¯t n to fight you by myself.¡±


    [You totally forgot, huh?]


    ¡®Nope, definitely not. I¡¯m a good big sister and wouldn¡¯t hog Naruto¡¯s ymate all for myself.¡¯


    [Sure, I believe you.]


    Momentster, Yuna took out an orange kunai and tossed it into the ground next to her. Not even a secondter, Naruto appeared next to her. He was currently holding a thin man holding a needle-like sword by his head. The man tried to repeatedly stab his weapon into Naruto, but Naruto¡¯s chakra armor stopped every stab. His hands glowed blue for a short moment, covering the man in seals and turning him into a small capsule.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, nee-san? My present for father-inw is almostpleted, so I¡¯m a little busy right now.¡±


    As he said that, he took the needle-like sword and turned it into a capsule as well. Then, he took out a small box with seven slots, four of which were filled, and put the fifth capsule inside. The marking of the slot where he stored the capsule read: Nuibari.


    Yuna chuckled in amusement, but instead of answering, she nudged her head towards Madara and Hashirama.


    Naruto¡¯s gaze wandered to where Yuna was pointing, and when he saw who stood there, his face split into a battle-thirsty grin while one of his eyes turned crimson.


    ¡°[Madara, Hashirama¡­ Finally!]¡±


    Madara couldn¡¯t help but be surprised at another powerhouse appearing. Although Naruto¡¯s presence wasn¡¯t as obscene as Yuna¡¯s, he was by no means a pushover. Yet again, his gazended on Hashirama, who apparently had met the girl before. Madara guessed that he would know the young man as well. Hashirama pondered for a short moment before he came to a conclusion.


    ¡°Although I didn¡¯t see the whole fight, I believe he fought and won against the Ichibi while I was fighting Yuna.¡±


    Madara¡¯s eyes shone with interest when he heard that. Fighting and winning against a Bijuu at the tender age of 13 was no joke. It had been a long time since he got a chance to dance, so he decided to get this fight going as fast as possible.


    Without a moment of hesitation, Madaraunched himself towards Yuna and Naruto, quickly followed by Hashirama, who could only smile wryly at his old friend¡¯s battle-thirsty smile.


    ¡°LET¡¯S DANCE!!!¡±

 Chapter 501: Yuna and Naruto vs Madara and Hashirama

    Chapter 501: Yuna and Naruto vs Madara and Hashirama


    ¡°LET¡¯S DANCE!!!¡±


    Yuna heard Madara¡¯s yell as his presence grew even more domineering, making her smile.


    Meanwhile, the shinobi of the Allied Shinobi Forces felt like a mountain was pressing down on them. Having two legendary shinobi on the level of Madara and Hachirama charging at you was no joke.


    Some of them were about to regain their bearing and prepare themselves forbat, but Yuna¡¯s voice echoed over the battlefield before anyone could do so.


    ¡°I have some advice for all shinobi gather here¡­¡±


    All eyes were focused on Yuna, expecting her to say something motivational, but she went in theplete opposite direction.


    ¡°¡­ If you do not have the necessary power to kill a Kage-level shinobi, then¡­¡±


    Yuna bent her legs and put more strength in them, preparing herself for the confrontation.


    ¡°¡­run!¡±


    *BOOM*


    Yuna jumped towards Madara with so much force that the ground underneath her feet was obliterated, creating a small crater. The duo met; both had their right fists reeled back, and not even a secondter, the two fists collided, causing another shockwave.


    ¡°Yes, you will definitely be able to dance with me!¡±


    ¡°[Hahaha, a dance of death and carnage; I¡¯M IN!!!]¡±


    The duo¡¯s fists met dozens of times within a second, and momentster, Hashirama appeared next to Madara. The duo¡¯s eyes briefly met, and they were instantly in sync. They might have never fought side by side, but they had fought each other for decades, so cooperating was child¡¯s y.


    One might ask why the mighty and proud Madara Uchiha would be willing to team up with Hashirama. That question is answered rather quickly due to Hashirma blocking a sneak attack from Naruto against Madara.


    This wasn¡¯t two one vs one fights; it was a two vs two.


    At first, Oonoki wanted to scold Yuna for saying something so demoralizing to his troupes, but now he understood why she did so.


    ¡®Those four are on another level.¡¯


    Yes, as those four fought, every sh sending powerful shockwaves, Oonoki realized that this was on another level. Others might not be able to tell what was going on, but he could.


    ¡®They are just testing the water. In their eyes, the current disy of power is no big deal.


    ¡°Gaara, we should do what she said. This is no battle an ordinary shinobi should participate in.¡±


    Gaara, who was about to say the same, nodded his head in understanding and quickly organized the retreat of his troupes. However, Gaara and Oonoki didn¡¯t move a single centimeter. As Yuna said, those who can kill a Kage could stay, which is exactly what this duo decided to do.


    Meanwhile, the match continued as Yuna, Naruto, Madara, and Hashirama expertly weaved their attack into each other, frequently blocking attacks for theirbat bat partner. While Naruto had the lowestbat experience, Yuna had the greatest, easily offsetting the problem.


    After around five minutes of pure Taijutsu fighting, Madara and Hashirama jumped backward. Madara made the horse hand sign and took a deep breath.


    ¡°[Fire Style: Great Fire Annihtion]¡±


    A sea of mes shot out of his mouth and towards Yuna and Naruto, spreading over hundreds of meters. Oonoki couldn¡¯t help but pale when he saw that attack. It was rather obvious now why Yuna didn¡¯t want the Allied Shinobi Forces to remain here. Just the stray fire of the fight in front of him could deal devastating damage.


    When Naruto saw the me sea approaching Yuna and him, he gathered massive amounts of wind chakra on his right hand and lifted it up. As soon as the chakra density was to his satisfaction, Naruto shed his hand down like a sword, resulting in a monstrous wind de shooting towards the sea of fire.


    ¡°[Wind Style: Massive Wind Blind]¡±


    ¡°Too short!¡±


    The two attacks collided. Surprisingly, the two attacks barely interacted with each other as Naruto¡¯s wind de was simply flying through Madara¡¯s attack and parted the sea of mes in the process, allowing Yuna and Naruto to easily evade the attack without even moving.


    Madara frowned when he saw the wind de splitting his me sea, but before he could do something to counter it, Hashirama had already started moving and mmed his hands on the ground momentster.


    ¡°[Wood Style: Great Forest Emergence]¡±


    Dozen of Tree sprouted out of the ground around him and smashed into Naruto¡¯s jutsu. Although the wind de managed to cut through a few trees, it diminished and vanished rtively fast.


    Now, Yuna and Naruto were back on the defensive, and this time, Yuna decided to make a move as the temperature around her started decreasing.


    ¡°Hahaha, it¡¯s been a while since I could enjoy your wood, Hashirama! This time it¡¯s even bigger than thest time! [Ice Style: Majestic Heavenly Infinite Pir Creation]¡±


    The ground surrounding Yuna was covered in ice instantly, and momentster, gigantic ice pirs shot out of it and collided with Hashirama¡¯s trees.


    As his trees were frozen and crushed by Yuna¡¯s ice, more and more trees kept appearing, crushing Yuna¡¯s ice. The conflictsted for about 30 seconds before both stopped supplying chakra to their respective jutsus, making them stop at the same time.


    By now, one side of the battlefield was fully covered by frozen trees and ice, while the other was overgrown with trees and had broken ice pirs covering the ground.


    Madara couldn¡¯t help but be impressed when he saw that. After all, so far, he was the only one who could go against Hashirama¡¯s wood style. In regards to the clearly intended sexual innuendo, he ignored it.


    ¡°Hahaha, good! Let¡¯s stop the warm-up and get to business!¡±


    As he said that, he activated his Sharingan while ring his chakra, causing the ground to crack.


    Hashirama smiled wryly at his battle-thirsty friend but prepared himself to get serious as well. Although he wasn¡¯t as bad as Madara, he certainly wouldn¡¯t say no to a proper fight.


    Meanwhile, Oonoki could feel some despair.


    ¡®That was merely a warm-up for Madara? Are we doomed?¡¯


    Oonoki nced at Yuna and Naruto to fight out how they reacted to such an outrageous statement, but to his surprise, both of them nodded in agreement.


    ¡°Yup, let¡¯s go. Since it has been a while for both of you, I thought I might at least give you a proper chance to warm up. This much should have been enough.¡±


    As Yuna said that, an ice armor covered her body, while a massive two-handed sword appeared in her hand. A crazy smile appeared on her face as her battle thirst flooded the battlefield.


    ¡°Yup, I¡¯m also ready to kick it up a notch.¡±


    As soon as those words left his mouth, a thinyer of rampaging wind chakra covered his body, shredding everything away that came too close to him.


    The fight had just begun.

 Chapter 502: Yuna’s Strongest Jutsu

    Chapter 502: Yuna¡¯s Strongest Jutsu


    Powerful explosions echoed over the battlefield as trees were constantly emerging from the ground just to be frozen over by ice or sliced by wind. Simrly, the emerging ice was frequently crushed or repelled by crimson mes.


    Amidsts the devastating attacks, four figures were constantly zooming about, expertly weaving through the iing attacks while continually trying to get an advantageous position.


    Madara couldn¡¯t help but frown a little when he realized that his Sharingan did very little in this fight. While Naruto at least twitched once before he broke out of his Genjutsu, Yuna didn¡¯t react in the slightest. In fact, after Madara tried to put her under Genjutsu the first time, she held eye contact as much as possible with a mocking smile on her face, annoying him greatly.


    Additionally, Madara¡¯s Sharingan couldn¡¯t predict the movement of Naruto¡¯s chakra armor nor Yuna¡¯s in general.


    Nheless, Madara was immensely enjoying himself. This was precisely what he carved. Rather than destroying arge army with overwhelming force, fighting someone worthy of his power was much more fun.


    The four people separated again, forming two groups of two. While Yuna and Madara had battle-crazed smiles on their faces, Naruto and Hashirama wore more reserved facial expressions. Well, considering Kurama¡¯s desire to beat up Hashirama, Naruto¡¯s facial expression didn¡¯t appear to be too human either.


    ¡°Hahaha, what a good dance. How about this move!?¡±


    Madara pped his hands together, forming the rat sign, while his eyes changed and turned into the Mangekyou Sharingan. At the same time, chakra covered his body, forming the upper torso of a human that quickly mimicked Madara¡¯s hand movement. Additionally, a second Susanoo formed, mirroring the first.


    ¡°Oi, aren¡¯t you pushing this too far, Madara!?¡±


    Hearing Hashirama¡¯s words, a crazed smile appeared on Madara¡¯s face.


    ¡°No, Hashirama, this will show me for how long I can enjoy this dance!¡±


    Meanwhile, Oonoki spectated the fight with awe on his face. Only now did he truly understand why Tsunade allowed Yuna to act so rampant: Because she had the qualifications to act as she saw fit due to her strength alone. The title of ¡®Kage¡¯ held no meaning for her due to surpassing the weight it carries by far.


    Oonoki noticed that Yuna, Naruto, Madara, and Hashirama were all looking upwards, and when he followed their gazes, he could only pare in terror.


    Just now, the clouds split, revealing a genuinely colossal meteor descending from the sky, directly towards Yuna and Naruto.


    ¡°I-Is that the power of a god?¡±


    However, hearing his own words, Oonoki gritted his teeth in anger.


    ¡®Did I just decide to give up? Since when was my heart so fragile? NO! I possess the Will of Stone and will never give up!¡¯


    ¡°Kazekage-dono, let¡¯s go. If the four of usbine our strengths, we will be able to stop this attack.¡±


    However, Gaara was still indifferent and had his arms crossed in front of his chest. He nced at Oonoki before shaking his head.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t understand it, Tsuchikage-dono.¡±


    ¡°Understand? What is there to understand? Since our two powersbined are perfect for stopping this, we should help them!¡±


    Gaara could only shake his head as he looked at Yuna, who currently eyed the iing meteor in glee.


    ¡°This will be a good lesson for you, Tsuchikage-dono. Witness it. Witness what kind of existence Yuna Uzumaki is.¡±


    Oonoki was just about to ask Gaara what he was talking about when loudughter echoed over the battlefield.


    ¡°HAHAHA, WHAT THE HELL, MADARA!? WE HAVE MET LIKE 30 MINUTES AGO, AND YOU ARE ALREADY TAKING OUT YOUR BALLS!? THAT¡¯S THE KIND OF DEGENERACY I¡¯M INTO!!!¡±


    Oonoki almost face-nted when he heard Yuna¡¯s yell.


    ¡°Impossible; she still isn¡¯t taking this seriously?¡±


    Gaara could only chuckle in amusement as he focused on whatever Yuna nned to do.


    Meanwhile, Madara and Hashirama also were somewhat close to face-nting, while Naruto could only chuckle in amusement.


    Anyway, as soon as she finished speaking, she red her chakra, intermixing it with Kurama¡¯s, and pped her hands on the ground, turning it into solid ice.


    ¡°[Ice Style: Ascension of the Heaven Propping Divine Pir]¡±


    A circr field of ice in front of Yuna started glowing, and momentster, a monstrous ice pir grew out of the ground, its diameter around 50% bigger than the meteors, causing everyone¡¯s eyes to widen in surprise. For once, Yuna¡¯s outrageous technique names seem toe true as a colossal pir rose from the ground, easily deserving the moniker of ¡°Heaven Propping¡±.


    However, as soon as the pir started rising, Naruto felt like something was off.


    ¡®Why did nee-san choose such a weird ankle. If it grows like that, it won¡¯t hit the meteor¡¯s center. No way, don¡¯t tell me¡­¡¯


    The ice pir collided with the side of the meteor, and as soon as the two attacks collided, Yuna¡¯s ice engulfed the meteor, turning it into a gigantic ice ball, stopping Madara¡¯s attack after a few seconds that were filled with the sound of ice slowly cracking.


    Madara couldn¡¯t help but be impressed by Yuna actually stopping his attack.


    ¡°Truly impressive. However¡­ What will you do about the second one?¡±


    Another meteor of equal size broke through the clouds and quickly approached the first.


    ¡°HAHAHA, WITNESS ONE OF MY MOST SECRET JUTSU!!!¡±


    Yuna asserted her will on her ice, making it shift and slightly move the caught meteorite to the side, preventing the second one from hitting the first.


    Yet again, a meteor collided with Yuna¡¯s ice pir, resulting in the same phenomenon as the previous time. It was stopped and frozen after threatening to break Yuna¡¯s ice pir for a few seconds. Now, both meteors were trapped next to each other, while being propped up by a gigantic ice pir.


    ¡°Seriously, nee-san? Was this necessary?¡±


    ¡°W-What the hell? There is no way she didn¡¯t block my jutsu like that on purpose.¡±


    ¡°HAHAHA, SHE SURE PLAYED YOU, MADARA!!!¡±


    ¡°Hehe¡­ hahaha¡­ HAHAHA!!!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s good that you finally understood, Oonoki.¡±


    As everyone¡¯s words of disbelief echoed over the battlefield, madness-riddenughter escaped Yuna¡¯s mouth.


    ¡°HAHAHA, WITNESS MY STRONGEST JUTSU!!! [ICE EARTH COMBINATION STYLE: DESCEND OF THE DIVINE COCK AND BALLS]


    Very humorous take on the entire reborn into Naruto theme. Have to say it¡¯s a really refreshing sense of humour. Not the typical gags that have been done to death but really surprising original jokes or inspiration taken from somewhere I don¡¯t know haha. The dialogue is great and characters really pop and aren¡¯t cookie cutter shaped exposition or cliches. There¡¯s a satisfying lifestyle they¡¯re living And it¡¯s great. No knowledge of Naruto the series but a whole bunch of outside context powers gathered through years of Xianxia living. Lots of fun situations happened and will probably happen in the future. Great stories like this send me to the authors profile in hopes they¡¯ve written a few more stories haha. Unfortunately this is the first for this profile but hopefully it won¡¯t be thest ??


    Usually, I do not give out pure 5 stars as there is always a little something, that sours the experience for me. This time, however, it¡¯s impossible to give anything else! Every aspect of this story is superb. The quality of writing is very nearly wless with only a minuscule chance of even typos appearing. The development of the story leans on the canon timeline of events. The tiny changes pile up though, and somewhere in the not-so-far future, canon will be wrecked. The characters¡­ Oh god, the characters. Usually, this is where I lower the rating, since you¡¯ll either have copied characters from canon or heavily ooc ones. Instead, you¡¯ll get a single original character, who believably influences others. That¡¯s extremely hard to pull off correctly, but it¡¯s done fantastically well here. Updating Stability. We get lot¡¯s of chapters to fuel our addiction, nuff said. World Background: Here, I do not only rate the Naruto universe, but also her home dimension. It¡¯s been deliciously vague till now. We get snippets of information, that keep us interested but not so much that it feels like an info dump, which is a hard line to toe. Well done! Overall, we get a reinvented universe, a lovable main cast and all around a good feeling while reading this book. 5 stars are very much deserved and well earned! Keep up the good work!


    honestly the name and synopsis of this fic is god-awful, and despite having it in my library for a while i could never bring myself to read it cuz i figured itd be terribly disappointing, like strongest talent in naruto, but then i actually read it and even just for theedy factor alone its great, and despite the MC being a cultivator and so obviously from a CN world, she¡¯s not ¡®Chinese¡¯ if you know what i mean, all in all, i read 300 chapters (400k+ words) in 3 days, once i started this i literally, and i cant express this enough, LITERALLY, did not stop reading unless to eat, sleep, or toilet breaks. i just couldnt put it down, the writing is as good as it can be, but the Dialog, OoOOooohh~~ its sooo goooood, honestly the characters feel SO real, its impossible to not be immersed, and despite how this may be difficult to believe by my review so far, but i have quite high standards, yet i love this fic, in spite of the fact that i dont really even like the plot, fics where the MC is a part of narutos generation arent really my cup off tea and yet i love this one because it is just so well written. and finally, Author-san, if youre reading this i want you to know that i spend all my time reading because i hate my life and like this i can escape into the lives of others, and i just want you to know that even if it was only for 3 days, thank you so, so much for letting me feel happy again for a bit :> TL:DR: dont let the title and synopsis deceive you, this story is amazing, at least read the first 2 chapters and you wont be able to put it down


    Here I go shameless 5 Star review. Had this story in my head for quite some time now. I started making notes where I want this to go about two month ago and now im finally bringing it on the screen. This will have a good mix of action,edy and a little bit of romance, while asionaly pointing out the weirdness that is the Naruto world. Hope you enjoy it.


    I never thought that I would see a cultivator naruto fanfic that is worth reading. All things considered I would love to dump some PWR Stones to this fanfic. But 15k words which should of be met or maybe it needs ten reviews. Can you post multiple reviews for one book / fanfic?


    Let All Mongrels Who Read This Know, That This Fanfiction Has This King¡¯s Stamp Of Approval. ¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­¡­.

 Chapter 503: Just let go of your Pride

    <h4>Chapter 503: Just let go of your Pride</h4>


    The Great Shinobi Alliance¡¯smand room was doused in silence as everyone looked at the massive chakra umtion that clearly formed¡­ something phallic.


    When Madara¡¯s first meteor broke through the clouds and entered the alliances sensing range, people almost soiled their pants. Surprisingly, an even bigger attack managed to stop the meteor, causing them to sigh in relief, just to sense another meteor breaking through the clouds.


    Now that the emotional rollercoaster was over, they could only sigh in relief.


    Momentster, Tsunade stealthily looked around the room, and when she noticed that everyone was still spellbound looking at Yuna¡¯s di¡­ the dick Yuna created, she stealthily took out a small sk and took a sip.


    Feeling that familiar burning in her throat, she could only sigh in satisfaction. She took another nce at Yuna¡¯s creation, causing her to chuckle a little, which put everyone¡¯s gaze on her.


    ¡°Hehe, Yuna sure isn¡¯t dicking around, is she?¡±


    One of A¡¯s veins almost burst when he heard Tsunade¡¯s words. He raised his fist and smashed it on the table, causing a small dent to appear.


    ¡°Damnit! Is the anything this woman takes seriously? Can¡¯t she act more serious for once?¡±


    ¡°Mah, what are you saying, Raikage-dono? I know she is usually ratherx, but no matter how you look at it, everything around her is pretty stiff right now.¡±


    At first, A wondered what kind of nonsense Tsunade was talking about; momentster, he realized that she made another dick joke, almost causing him to descend into a rage-induced rampage.


    However, before that could happen, Tsunade lifted her hand with a severe expression. A hoped that that was the sign that she was finally willing to give a proper answer. Tsunade paused for a short moment, presumably gathering her thoughts, and then started speaking.


    ¡°You are looking at this situation from the wrong perspective, Raikage-dono. I have been dealing with Yuna for over three years now and¡­¡±


    As soon as Tsunade said for how long she had been dealing with Yuna, her eye zed over as she stared into the distance.


    ¡°H-Hokage-dono? Are you alright?¡±


    Naturally, A was confused by Tsuande¡¯s sudden change. Although he had no idea what happened, he couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bit of pity for her.


    When Shizune saw Tsunade¡¯s change of mood, she sighed deeply and approached her while taking out a small bottle from her sleeve and opening it. She held it under Tsunade¡¯s nose for a short moment, resulting in rity returning to her eyes.


    Tsunade snatched the little bottle away at lightning speed and took a sip, resulting in Tsunade smacking her lips in satisfaction.


    ¡°*Haa~* That¡¯s the good stuff~¡±


    While Shizune looked at Tsunade in pity, A had not the slightest clue what was going on in front of him. Tsunade noticed the rather weird mood, and after pondering for a short moment, she resumed speaking.


    ¡°Anyway, as I previously said, you are looking at this from the wrong perspective. It¡¯s not that Yuna is goofing around because she doesn¡¯t care about this war; she does it because she can do so without risking losing this war. She knows exactly what she can and what she can¡¯t do.¡±


    A frowned when he heard Tsunade¡¯s words. Even if Yuna might be capable of winning while ying tricks like that, he still would prefer her to take this seriously.


    Tsunade saw the look on A¡¯s face and could only shake her head. A had been the Raikage for a while now, so he found it only natural that people would listen to him. Unfortunately for him, the lofty title of Kage had no meaning for Yuna. By now, Tsunade had a very firm grasp on Yuna¡¯s mindset, so she knew that to be the case.


    ¡°You still don¡¯t get it, Raikage-dono. To Yuna, your opinion is insignificant. The premise of ¡®might makes right¡¯ is rather firmly engraved into her bones, and as long as you are weaker than her and not close to her, she might listen to your suggestions, but never to your orders. In fact, I¡¯m pretty sure she won¡¯t listen to anybody¡¯s orders, no matter who they are.¡±


    A could only grit his teeth when Tsunade finished speaking.


    ¡°I¡¯m not weaker than her.¡±


    Although A said those words with clenched teeth, Tsunade still heard him, causing her to snort in disdain while looking at him with utter contempt.


    ¡°Then go out there and fight. Push those two aside and face Uchiha Madara and Hashirama Senju by yourself. Let us witness your fight with the God of Shinobi and the one who is almost equal to him.¡±


    A clenched and unclenched his fists before averting his eyes from Tsunade and walking away. He may be prideful and arrogant, but he was not delusional enough to believe that he could fight on that battlefield. Yuna, Naruto, Madara, and Hashirama were all so far above him in power; it wasn¡¯t even funny.


    While A was walking away, Tsunade said a few more words.


    ¡°You should let go of your useless pride. In front of overwhelming power, pride is meaningless.¡±


    A paused for a moment as he pondered Tsunade¡¯s advice. In the end, he simply shook his head.


    ¡®There is no way I can just let go of my pride. I have ruled Kumogakure for over ten years now, and I will never acknowledge two little brats just like that.¡¯


    ¡°Report! We have a request from Yuna Uzumaki-sama!¡±


    A sneered when he heard that as his somewhat down mood increased instantly.


    ¡®Pah! All that talk about how strong she is and how she has everything under control, and then she requests reinforcement minutester. Ridiculous.¡¯


    Despite the contempt he was feeling, A still reacted quickly to the report. After all, it was true that it would end up horrible if Madara and Hashirama were to be set free on the battlefield.


    ¡°What is it? Tell me.¡±


    ¡°Err, Yuna Uzumaki-sama requested to¡­ err¡­ w-well¡­S-She¡­¡±


    A couldn¡¯t help at re at the person making the report.


    ¡®Whose shinobi is this? He can¡¯t even make a proper report.¡¯


    ¡°Out with it already!¡±


    ¡°Y-Yes! A-Although she hadn¡¯t thought about a name yet, s-she wants to be the one to n-name the¡­ err¡­ monument she has just created.¡±


    Eerie silence covered the room, only interrupted by an asional snicker and the sound of someone drinking from a bottle.


    A sighed deeply as he nced at Tsunade.


    ¡®Letting go of my pride, huh? Seems like she had done so a long time ago¡­¡¯


    A looked at the messenger, and after another deep sigh, he simply shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Sure, she can do it.¡±


    The messenger nodded his head and swiftly went back to his post. A felt like he had forgotten something important, but no matter how deeply he thought about it, the answer wouldn¡¯t appear in his mind.


    After about five minutes of thinking, he finally understood what was bothering him.


    ¡°Wait a moment! She wants to name it!? IS THAT THING PERMANENT!? WAIT, ISN¡¯T HER FIGHT IN THE LAND OF LIGHTNING!? I DON¡¯T WANT THAT KIND OF MONUMENT IN MY COUNTRY!!!¡±


    The other people in the room only awkwardly averted their gazes from him. Especially those from Konoha, who knew that Yuna permanently installed a snowstorm near the vige before¡­ twice.

 Chapter 504: It Begins

    Chapter 504: It Begins


    While everyone in themand center was still in slight disbelief, Yuna was genuinely suffering in agony.


    ¡®Monument of the Heavenly Cock and Balls? Nonono, that sounds stupid. Supreme Ice Cock and Balls? To short! Divine¡­ Mhh¡­ Earth-Prating¡­ Nonono¡­ mhh. How should I call it? I¡¯m not good at namingndmarks. Maybe keep it simple and just call it Yuna¡¯s Cock and Balls?¡¯


    [Howe you cane up with technique names so easily but struggle with this?]


    ¡®As I¡¯ve already said, I specialize in technique names.¡¯


    [Mhh, is that the reason why your children had normal names?]


    Yuna actually froze up when she heard that.


    ¡®T-That¡¯s right, why did they have such short names? Wouldn¡¯t long, awesome-sounding names be much better? I will definitely give my children proper names this time.¡¯


    Kurama shuddered as he felt Hinata¡¯s killing intent locking in on him.


    [How does she know that I just messed up? There is no way she could have heard this conversation. Besides, she isn¡¯t even on this battlefield!]


    Meanwhile, a few seconds earlier, on another battlefield, Hinata casually stored away a weird-looking weapon that looked like a scroll filled with exploding tags.


    Momentster, her head snapped into a specific direction while powerful killing intent burst forth from her body.


    ¡®A cmity just happened. I don¡¯t know exactly who is responsible for this, but they will pay for what they have done.¡¯


    Back on Yuna¡¯s battlefield, Madara and Hashirama were still looking at Yuna¡¯s creation in bewilderment.


    ¡°Well, that certainly looks like a giant pe¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t say it, Hashirama. I¡¯m aware. Everyone is aware.¡±


    Hashirama chuckled due to Madara¡¯s annoyed mood and focused his attention back on Yuna and Naruto.


    ¡°Truly marvelous. After these two have reached our age, they will be invincible. I truly hope that they want to bring peace to this world and not rule it in a reign of terror.¡±


    Madara clicked his tongue in annoyance as he focused back on Yuna and Naruto. When he heard Hashirama¡¯s words, he realized that this wasn¡¯t the time to enjoy the battle. He had a n he needed to fulfill, and the fact that he was here as an Edo Tensei clearly showed that something went wrong. Nagato was supposed to use the Rinnegan to bring him back to life properly, but someone brought him back with the Edo Tensei instead. Currently, Madara didn¡¯t even know whether Nagato or Obito were still alive.


    ¡®Damn, has my n failed? I shouldn¡¯t have allowed Yuna to get rid of the reanimation that tried to exin the situation to us. Besides that, where the hell is ck Zetsu? He should know what is going on, right?¡¯


    Meanwhile, ck Zetsu cackled in glee as he had just snatched arge pot containing the Kyuubi¡¯s chakra from one of the many battlefields. Somehow, the silver and gold brothers managed to get themselves sealed like idiots, which was an excellent chance for Zetsu to snatch the container sealing him while nobody was looking.


    ¡®Yes! It¡¯s finally time to awaken the Gedo Mazo statue! With the help of the statue, we will be able to capture Yuna and Naruto with ease. As soon as we have captured them, I will take control of Obito¡¯s body and revive Madara, allowing him to be the Juubi¡¯s Jinchuuriki. And then, mother will finally return to this world~¡¯


    As ck Zetsu was traveling, he suddenly saw something massive in the distance.


    ¡®What the hell is that? Since when did the Land of Lightning have such a massivendmark? I don¡¯t think I have ever seen something this big before.¡¯


    He traveled a bit further, and as soon as he saw what exactly he was looking at, he tripped and fell, causing him to smash head-first into the ground.


    He kept lying there for a few seconds, digesting what he just saw, before abruptly getting up.


    ¡°WHY IS THERE A MASSIVE DICK THAT LOOKS LIKE IT¡¯S PENETRATING THE GROUND!?¡±


    Zetsu took a few deep breaths; well, he actually didn¡¯t need to breathe, but it helped him calm down. He gave the monstrosity in the distance a few more nces before he came to a grave realization.


    ¡®N-No way, is Obito buried underneath that!?¡¯


    Without a second of hesitation, he charged towards the giant dick in the distance.


    ¡®Obito, I swear if you were done in by such a ridiculous jutsu, I will desecrate your corpse!¡¯


    On a side note, if Yuna were here and knew about Zetsu¡¯s thoughts, she would probably say something along the lines of Zetsu wanting to save Obito from choking on too much dick.


    Anyway, back at the initial battlefield, Madara had a grave expression on his face as he realized that all he had worked for might have fallen apart. Despite that, he will continue pushing forward. The only way to truly find out what was going on was defeating the two people standing in front of him.


    Blue chakra started covering his body as a gigantic chakra construct coated his body. It started growing at a ridiculous pace, and only a few secondster, a gigantic 100-meter-tall giant with four arms appeared in front of Yuna and Naruto.


    ¡°ytime is over. Time to end this.¡±


    Franky, Madara half expected Yuna and Naruto to be ovee with despair when they saw his fully formed Susanoo, but considering how easily Yuna dealt with the meteor, that was obviously wishful thinking.


    Just like Madara, a dense coat of chakra started surrounding Yuna and Naruto, and only a short momentter, two 100-meters-tall nine-tailed foxes appeared on the battlefield.


    ¡°[YES, IT¡¯S FINALLY TIME FOR CARNAGE!!! I HOPE YOU ARE READY, NARUTO, KURAMA!!!]¡±


    ¡°[YES!!!]¡±


    The two Kurama¡¯s offhandedly noticed that Yuna said their name out loud, but they no longer cared. Finally, they could get their revenge on Madara and Hashirama. Besides, wouldn¡¯t these two will die anyway, so who cared about them having heard Kurama¡¯s name.


    Hashirama could only smile wryly when he felt three abnormally powerful battle intents flooding multiple kilometers around him. He pped his hands together, but instead of his whole body getting coated in chakra,plex ck markings appeared on his face while a gigantic wood statue grew out of the ground.


    ¡°[Sage Art: Wood Style: True Thousand Hands]¡±


    Momentster, another 100-meters-tall figure appeared on the battlefield. A giant Buddha-like statue that had 1000 hands growing out of its back.


    The appearance of the fourth giant figure was the start signal of a fight that could not have had less to do with being a shinobi.

 Chapter 505: Battle of Titans

    Chapter 505: Battle of Titans


    Quite a few of the shinobi from the Allied Shinobi Forces stood on a faraway cliff, overlooking the battle between four titans. Although they were very far away, considering the figures fighting each other were all about 100 meters tall, things were still somewhat visible to them.


    ¡°A battle between gods.¡±


    While everyone was in awe due to what they were witnessing, one of the people present murmured these words under their breaths, causing those who heard them to nod in agreement.


    Every single move the four figures made changed the terrain, as Bijuudama¡¯s, were tossed around like they were firecrackers.


    A gigantic tornado constantly rampaged over the battlefield while serball-sized hail was bombarding the ground. Hundreds of meters tall trees were popping out of the ground like they weremon weeds, just to be shed down by what appeared to be a single sword strike that seemed to cut space itself.


    However, all of that wasn¡¯t even the most terrifying thing about the battle they were witnessing. It were¡­


    ¡°HAHAHA, SUCH A GOOD DANCE!!! MORE!!!¡±


    ¡°HAHAHA, YES, LET¡¯S CONTINUE DANCING!!! KEEP SWINGING THOSE HIPS!!! IT¡¯S BEEN A WHILE SINCE SOMEONE COULD KEEP IT UP FOR THIS LONG!!!¡±


    ¡­ Yuna and Madara¡¯s madness-filled voices that were constantly echoing over the Allied Shinobi Forces.


    Meanwhile, Naruto crossed his arms in front of his chest to block around ten wooden arms that were punching towards him. Despite the attack sending him sliding backward, two additional chakra arms grew out of Kurama¡¯s chakra coating, producing two Bijuudama within an instant.


    They shot toward Hashirama¡¯s wooden golem, but before they could reach him, Madara appeared and sliced both of them in two halves with two of the four massive swords his Susanoo was holding. The other swords he was holding shed downward toward Naruto at the same time. However, a single sword sh blocked their path and actually cut through Madara¡¯s chakra des as if they were made out of paper.


    Madara clicked his tongue as this was not the first time one of Yuna¡¯s sword strikes sliced through his des. Luckily, they weren¡¯t physical weapons, so he could quickly restore them by pumping a bit of chakra into them. Despite that, Madara really wondered how Yuna could so effortlessly slice through his weapons. In fact, the first time he saw that, he made sure to properly dodge all of Yuna¡¯s sword strikes. After all, if they could cut through Susanoo¡¯s de, they could probably cut through Susanoo as well. By now, he could more or less guess why Yuna¡¯s attack permanently disabled the Edo Tensei. Although he couldn¡¯t understand under what kind of principle it worked, he assumed that Yuna had reached a level in swordsmanship so terrifying that it defied logic.


    Some mightbel him as unresponsible or reckless for simply dismissing it as iprehensible, but what else was he supposed to do? In fact, every time his Sharingan witnessed one of her swords strikes, he felt like a de pierced through his eyes.


    Simultaneously, Obito was frozen in ce as he witnessed what was happening in front of him. He knew Madara was strong. Obviously. Everybody knew that.


    However, the fight happening in front of him was beyond iprehensible. Although he didn¡¯t think that he had reached Madara¡¯s level yet, he thought that he could at least hold a candle against him. Unfortunately, he was wrong. Utterly wrong.


    ¡®Why is it like this? He isn¡¯t even using his Rinnegan right now. Why am I so much weaker than him despite possessing a Rinnegan and a Mangekyou Sharingan?¡¯


    If Madara¡¯s current strength was a considerable hit to Obito¡¯s mental state, the disy Yuna and Naruto were putting on was pretty much a critical hit.


    Despite having to flee from Yuna and Naruto once each, Obito has always been looking down on them. In his mind, they were only some slightly significant figures he would capture sooner orter, but now he didn¡¯t even dare to say that as a joke.


    He got his hands on the Rinnegan, significantly increasing his power. Then, he used the captured Bijuu as his puppets, increasing his war potential even further. With that kind of line-up, he was certain that he could capture Naruto.


    The end result? Utter failure. Despite that, Obito¡¯s morale wasn¡¯t in the gutter yet. After all, he had yet to fight personally. The power of the Rinneganbined with his Mangekyou ability surely would be enough to defeat Naruto or Yuna, right?


    Yet again, he was proven wrong when he arrived on the corresponding battlefield. Two legends from the past, Hashirama Senju, the God of Shinobi, and Madara Uchiha, the Ghost of the Uchiha, were fighting on equal terms with Yuna and Naruto.


    In front of him was a battlefield he had little confidence in surviving despite having the Kamui, and yet the two people he wanted to capture were actively participating in said battle. Wasn¡¯t that a little tooughable?


    *BOOM*


    Another explosion almost shattered the eardrums of everyone watching the battle as a massive ck chakra ball that had spinning shuriken-like wind des surrounding it collided with four gigantic swords.


    Yet again, the terrain was changed as wind chakra shredded everything into pieces while four deep gashes appeared on the ground.


    Madara and Hashirama gazed at each other for a short moment, and seeing the glint of madness in Madara¡¯s eyes, Hashirama could only sigh in resignation.


    ¡°*Sigh* Very well, let¡¯s do it.¡±


    A face splitting grin appeared on Madara¡¯s face as he approached Hashirama.


    ¡°Are they going to kiss, Naruto?¡±


    [*Urgh* Gonna cut the connection.]


    ¡°Ha! I knew there was more to their rtionship than it was told in history books.¡±


    [Hoho~ So it¡¯s like that, huh? What a twist.]


    Madara almost tripped when he heard Yuna and Naruto¡¯s words but decided topletely ignore them. As soon as Madara¡¯s Susanoo and Hashirama¡¯s wooden buddha statues were close enough, they fused, forming a gigantic Buddha covered in an Susanoo armor.


    Yuna and Naruto¡¯s eyes gleamed when they saw that.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, Naruto!¡±


    ¡°OH!¡±


    Yuna pointed her right fist at Naruto, causing a broad smile to appear on his face. Naruto lifted his hand as well, and fist-bumped Yuna.


    As soon as their fists touched, Kurama¡¯s chakra started mixing with each other. Although Yuna¡¯s influence had significantly changed the chakra of ¡°her¡± Kurama, it was still verypatible with Naruto¡¯s Kurama since they had the same origin.


    Momentster, the two giant foxes vanished, turning into one even bigger fox.


    Yet again, the crazyughter of two people echoed over the battlefield, and the fight was just about to beginn when Madara and Hashirama suddenly started emitting white light. Madara widened his eyes in surprise when he realized what was going on.


    ¡°What!? Someone canceled the Edo Tensei!?¡±


    Hearing Madara¡¯s words, Yuna¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as well as anger started flooding her body.


    ¡°What!? Who dares to cock-block this venerable one!?¡±


    Meanwhile, in a faraway location, a sneeze left Anko¡¯s mouth.


    ¡®Oh? Is someone thinking about me?¡¯

 Chapter 508: A Flag!

    Chapter 508: A g!


    ***Author Note***


    As most of you have probably noticed, we are getting rather close to the end, so how about giving me your sweet sweet power stones.


    ***End of Author Note***


    Although Madara was surprised that someone managed to dispel the Edo Tensei, in the end, it didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°Bunch of children ying with jutsu they don¡¯t understand.¡±


    Madara went through a series ofplex hand signs, and a momentter, the white glow around him vanished. The Edo Tensei binds a summon to a summoner in a contract. As long as the contract isn¡¯t canceled, whoever was called will stay in this world indefinitely.


    However, Orochimaru had canceled the contract, so why was Madara still here? He basically took over Orochimaru¡¯s role as the summoner and now holds both positions in the contract.


    Hashirama sighed deeply when he noticed what Madara did, and quickly copied his actions. He would prefer this conflict to simply end here, but it seems it wouldn¡¯t be so easy. Yuna sighed in relief when Madara and Hashirama both managed to anchor themselves in this world. Although she knew that Madara was supposed to know how it works from Hisoka¡¯s knowledge, Yuna had no idea if this Madara knew about it as well, nor did she know whether Hashirama could do it or not.


    ¡®Well, seems like there is no need to dish out any punishments.¡¯


    As these thoughts shed through Yuna¡¯s mind, a shiver went through Itachi¡¯s soul, which had already returned to the Pure Land.


    ¡®Seems like it got resolved. She probably would have summoned me if it didn¡¯t work out, huh?¡¯


    Back on the battlefield, Hashirama was just about to separate from Madara so he could team up with Yuna and Naruto to defeat him when a seething rended on him, making him shiver.


    ¡°You better not think about suddenly switching sides, Hashirama~¡±


    Hashirama looked at the source of the voice and couldn¡¯t help but shudder a little when he was greeted by pair of intensely-glowing purple eyes. Sweat started flowing down his back when he saw the familiar sight of a female Uzumaki ring at him, with her menacingly floating hair behind her.


    There was only one thing he could do in this kind of situation. He sighed deeply while letting his shoulders slump in defeat. Unfortunately, he was rather weak against women with fiery temperaments.


    Madara chuckled in amusement due to Hashirama getting whipped in shape by a woman again, causing him some nostalgia. However, momentster, he shook his head to get rid of idle thoughts and lowered his stance, causing the Susanoo and the giant Buddha to do the same. Two gigantic glowing swords appeared in Susanoo¡¯s hands, while the Buddha¡¯s thousand hands started spreading out menacingly.


    Simultaneously, the giant nine-tailed fox grew two more hands on its back, and momentster, two monstrous spheres with shuriken-like des appeared on in both of them. Both of them were as ck as the night and seemed to be spinning at high speed.


    Finally, an highly ornamented two-handed sword appeared in its two hands, increasing the pressure it gave of even further.


    The first two attacks were Naruto¡¯s, who controlled the two hands that grew from Kurama¡¯s back. Frankly, he didn¡¯t have the chakra control to create two at once with one hand each, but since he was currently literally only controlling two arms while Yua took over the rest of the massive chakra body, he could do it. He reeled back his arms and threw the two spinning orbs of death at the Madara and Hashirama duo.


    ¡°[Massive Twin Bijuudama: Rasenshuriken]¡±


    The giant figure raised its two swords and vertically shed down one of the orbs each; however, the swords got stuck about halfway through the attack instead of cutting through the chakra balls.


    Before they could explode, Hashirama made a move as his golem¡¯s 1000 hands started moving. Around 100 of them moved in front of Madara and Hashirama, protecting them from whatever explosion might ur, while the remaining 900 shot towards Yuna and Naruto.


    Yuna, who hadn¡¯t moved a single step yet and had her eyes closed in concentration, took a deep breath as the atmosphere around her instantly grew colder. She opened her eyes as a glint passed through them, and she started moving. She instantly appeared in front of Madara and Hashirma and moved her sword at lightning speed.


    ¡°[Ice Sword Style: Sword Domain: Infinite Heavenly shes]¡±


    Yuna¡¯s swords blurred, and before anyone could understand what just happened, the sword returned to its initial position.


    Time seemed to stand still, and while onlookers perceived it like it took multiple seconds, all arms of Hashirama¡¯s wooden golem were shredded into millions of wood splinters within an instant.


    This time, it was Naruto¡¯s turn to make a move again, as he simply teleported a few hundred meters away to a position where he had previously nted a teleportation marker. Naturally, he took Yuna with him.


    Meanwhile, the two Bijuudama and the two swords were still shing, but while Yuna used her technique, Madara¡¯s words faltered, allowing the two attacks to break through Madara¡¯s and Hashirama¡¯s defense.


    Hashirama was still slightly stunned from having his golem destroyed; Madara should have easily found a way to dodge or block the iing attack. However, he didn¡¯t.


    ¡°MADARA, WHAT ARE YOU¡­ doing?¡±


    Naturally, Hashirama wasn¡¯t happy that Madara was cking off, but when he saw his facial expression, he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised.


    Madara seemed to bepletely dazed. Blood was freely flowing out of his eyes and nose, and he seemed to be incapable of perceiving his surroundings.


    Well, looking at Yuna¡¯s more shy sword techniques with a Sharingan was not always a good idea. Especially not if it is something Yuna needed some time to prepare herself for. Without Naruto supporting her, that was not a move she would be willing to use in her current state.


    The two Bijuudama found their targets, resulting in a massive, mountain-destroying explosion, which shredded the massive Susanoo-coated Budda golem to pieces.


    The onlookers could only watch in awe as two small figures crashed into the ground in front of the towering figure of a nine-tailed fox.


    ¡°N-No way. D-Did they actually do it?¡±


    If Yuna had heard that randomment, she would have undoubtedlymented with: That¡¯s a g!

 Chapter 509: Second Stage

    Chapter 509: Second Stage


    ***Author Note***


    As most of you have probably noticed, we are getting rather close to the end, so how about giving me your sweet sweet power stones.


    ***End of Author Note***


    As soon as the onlookers realized what had just happened, the crowd immediately became rowdy.


    ¡°Holy shit, they actually did it! I never thought we could win so easily.¡±


    ¡°O-Oi, stop raising gs.¡±


    ¡°That monster fight was awesome, you know. Nevertheless, it¡¯s good that it ended so fast, you know.¡±


    ¡°Could you people stop this?¡±


    ¡°Man, I¡¯m so relieved this ended without any problems.¡±


    ¡°Please, stop.¡±


    ¡°As soon as I get home, I will ask for my girlfriend¡¯s hand in marriage.¡±


    ¡°Motherf¡­¡±


    ¡°*Sigh* My wife is pregnant, and I might make it in time to see the birth of my first child because everything went so well.


    ¡°¡­¡±


    Meanwhile, Madara and Hashirama¡¯s bodies were lying next to each other in a small crater. Despite both being reanimated with the Edo Tensei, neither of them could move their body, nor were they regenerating.


    While Madara looked a little constipated, Hashirama was babbling on and on about what had just happened.


    ¡°HAHAHA, AMAZING!!! It seems like the new generation has already surpassed the old one! Good! This is how it should be! With these two standing at the top of the shinobi world, the Elemental Nation will finally prosper!¡±


    Madara didn¡¯t answer Hashirama due to all the questions swirling around in his head.


    ¡®Where is ck Zetsu? Where is Nagato? Does he still have my Rinnegan? If not, who has it now? What happened to Obito? Where did these two monsterse from? What the hell is even going on!?¡¯


    Simultaneously, Yuna and Naruto dispersed their giant forms andnded on the ground next to each other.


    ¡°Well, did you enjoy yourself, Naruto?¡±


    ¡°Haha, of course, nee-san. As expected, old legends like Madara and Hashirama are on a different level.¡±


    Yuna nodded her head as she spread her sense around her, causing her to smile wryly.


    ¡°Well, it seems like it¡¯s time for the next part, huh?¡±


    Naruto did the same and frowned deeply.


    ¡°Somehow, this leaves a nasty taste in my mouth, nee-san.¡±


    As soon as Naruto finished speaking, the ground around them exploded, allowing thousands of White Zetsu to jump at Yuna and Naruto in a wild frenzy.


    Yuna¡¯s swords split into two and turned into two swords without any ornaments. Even if she formed a new one every time she used her primary weapon, she still didn¡¯t want to use it to y a bunch of small fries.


    ¡°It¡¯s only natural for you to feel a little disgusted. After all, we just fought two legends and are now forced to fight a bunch of insignificant clones. It¡¯s like eating the world¡¯s best ramen just to be presented with a dry hamburger after you are done with it.¡±


    Naruto nodded his head in agreement and off-handedly noticed that a rather dangerous-looking attack was flying towards their location. Or rather, it was flying towards the army of White Zetsu. Before any of them could react, a thin water beam sliced through dozens of Zetsu like they were made out of paper.


    Hinatanded next to Yuna with a somewhat bored expression on her face. So far, she hadn¡¯t fought anyone worthwhile, so she couldn¡¯t help but be a little annoyed.


    ¡°Seems like you were hogging the fun all by yourself, Yuna, Naruto.¡±


    Yuna chuckled in amusement and simply shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°Well, you are here for the next part, so isn¡¯t it fine?¡±


    Hinata pouted a little before her face returned to a neutral expression.


    ¡°Speaking of me being here, Karin overexerted herself and is currently recovering from chakra exhaustion. Oh, and since Mei¡¯s specialty is wide-scale jutsu, she has dedicated herself to getting rid of the remaining White Zetsu, so she probably wouldn¡¯te here either.¡±


    Yuna nodded her head in understanding. In addition to these two, Yuna knew that Ino and Haku wouldn¡¯t make an appearance either. Haku was still exhausted from her fight with the Third Raikage, while Ino decided to join the squad responsible for troopmunication. It was her n¡¯s specialty, after all.


    On a side note, one of Hiruzen¡¯s books was unsealed as soon as the Edo Tensei was lifted, so Hiruzen was probably already back in Konoha. Yuna did that as a bit of a measurement to see just how greedy he had be for Yuna¡¯s books.


    Anyway, there was only one person in their little group left that hadn¡¯t appeared yet, and as if she wanted to make her presence clear, a sea of white mes appeared and engulfed hundreds of Zetsu, burning them into nothing.


    Momentster, Ankonded next to Yuna with a broad smile on her face.


    ¡°Yo, time for the finale.¡±


    Seeing Anko¡¯s wide smile, Yuna raised her eyebrows. It was rtively clear that something good had happened to Anko, and, after thinking about everything for a short moment and reading Anko¡¯s expression a little more in-depth, a smirk appeared on Yuna¡¯s face.


    ¡°Anko, do you perchance know anything about the Edo Tensei getting canceled?¡±


    To Yuna¡¯s surprise, Anko nodded her head in acknowledgment.


    ¡°Yeah, although I¡¯m not sure why, a reanimated Itachi was fighting side by side with Sasuke, and just before I could reach them, Itachi forced Orochimaru to cancel the jutsu.¡±


    Yuna¡¯s eyebrow rose in doubt.


    ¡®If that is the case, then why is she so happy? It seems like Anko is bing more adept at mixing lies and truths together, but she is still far from perfect.¡¯


    ¡°Fine¡­¡±


    Anko rxed when Yuna said ¡°fine¡± but stiffened at her following words.


    ¡°¡­ since nothing happened, I¡¯ve decided to believe your half-lie.¡±


    Anko could only slump her shoulders at Yuna, seeing through her, causing the others to chuckle in amusement. What should probably be mentioned at this point was that the group of four was constantly massacring White Zetsu while they were bantering with each other. Enemies of that level were simply no threat to them.


    By now, there were White Zetsu pretty much everywhere, and even the people who were previously spectating resumed fighting.


    However, Yuna, Naruto, Hinata, and Anko were so deep on the battlefield that it was rather unlikely that anyone would reach their location anytime soon. That is, of course, if it weren¡¯t for a small group of elites that were approaching their location at rapid speed.


    Momentster, two green, skin-tight spandex suits appeared, quickly followed by a masked scarecrow. Naturally, these were Lee, Guy, and Kakashi.


    ¡°YOSH, TODAY WE WILL SHOW THE WORLD OUR YOUTH, LEE!!!¡±


    ¡°YES!!! MY YOUTH WILL BURN THE BRIGHTEST!!!¡±


    ¡°Yo.¡±


    After Guy and Lee¡¯s explosive remarks, Kakashi¡¯s quickly followed, sounding rather bored, causing Yuna¡¯s group to chuckle. Momentster, a serious expression appeared on Yuna¡¯s face as her gazended on Kakashi.


    ¡°Have you decided what you want to do, Kakashi?¡±


    Kakashi¡¯s back straightened when he heard Yuna¡¯s words, and a severe expression appeared on his face.


    ¡°Yes, I have decided. To protect the Obito of the past, I will kill the Obito of the present.¡±


    Yuna nodded in acknowledgment as a ferocious smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°In that case, let¡¯s start the second stage.¡±

 Chapter 510: Thanks for the Meal

    Chapter 510: Thanks for the Meal


    Meanwhile, deeply hidden by the sea of White Zetsu, spacial fluctuations appeared, and momentster, a masked man emerged from a spiral pattern in midair andnded next to Madara and Hashirama.


    ¡°Took you long enough, Obito. What in the world is going on here?¡±


    Obito clicked his tongue in annoyance at Madara¡¯smanding tone but started talking nheless.


    ¡°Let¡¯s just say that the birth of a certain young woman messed up around half of what we had nned for the future.¡±


    Naturally, Madara instantly knew who Obito was talking about as the image of a madly grinning woman with red hair popped up in his mind.


    ¡°Tell me what exactly happened.¡±


    Optio was just about to start speaking when a thin water wire cut through an army of White Zetsu like they were made of paper, quickly followed by a white sea of mes that burnt an equal amount of them to ashes.


    ¡°Shit, no time for storytime. The other monsters are here already.¡±


    ¡°Other? There are more than these two!?¡±


    Obito really wanted to curse himself for letting that info slip. The less time they spent talking, the more leisure they had in reactivating the Gedo Mazo, and here he was bbering nonsense.


    ¡°They are not on the same level but monstrous nheless. Anyway, we have no time, so let¡¯s hurry up with our n, or it will actually fail.¡±


    As soon as Obito finished speaking, some of the White Zetsu cells that were recing his right side flowed into Madara, allowing him to restore himself to at least some degree.


    The duo¡¯s eyesnded on Hashirma, who was still lying motionless on the ground while stealthily trying to gather some Natural Energy. However, as soon as the duo¡¯s eyesnded on him, a wry smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°Too bad, I was hoping I could pull something off while you were stuck in your drama. Oh well, I might disagree with whatever you are plotting, but I still wish you good luck, not as a shinobi but as your friend.¡±


    Madara hesitated for a split second before regathering his resolve and smashed a seal-covered hand into Hashirama¡¯s chest. He might not be as proficient as an Uzumaki, but sealing an unmoving body away was no big deal for him.


    ¡°Shut up, you sentimental fool!¡±


    ¡°HAHAHA, SEE YOU IN THE PURE LAND, MADARA!!!¡±


    Madara clicked his tongue at Hashirama¡¯s annoying personality and focused back on Obito.


    ¡°Can it be reactivated?¡±


    Obito couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth when he heard Madara¡¯s question. After all, the collection involved a lot of failures.


    ¡°We failed to fully capture the Ichibi, Hachibi, and Kyuubi. We have most of the Nanabi and have the remaining beasts fully captured.¡±


    Madara couldn¡¯t help but frown when he heard Obito¡¯s summary. Frankly, that was pathetic. He could see why there was some trouble capturing the Kyuubi since he himself couldn¡¯t do it in his current state, but how in the world did they even manage to fail in capturing the Ichibi?


    Madara nced to his left and spotted the Ichibi¡¯s Jinchuuriki standing in the middle of the battlefield, flooding everything with sand.


    ¡®Should I capture him right now and add him into the Gedo Mazo?¡¯


    Madara chuckled at his own idle thoughts and dusted off his clothes.


    ¡°Well then, do it, Obito. For peace.¡±


    ¡°For peace. [Kuchiose no jutsu].¡±


    Suddenly, a gigantic smoke explosion urred, and an eardrum-rending roar echoed over the battlefield.


    Before anyone could realize what was happening, a creature whose size could only be described as titanic appeared on the battlefield, scaring the lives out of anyone present.


    While Kurama¡¯s hundred-meter tall form was imposing, this creature was on a totally different level as it easily towered over a kilometer tall. Each of his two hands was easily taller than a fully grown Bijuu, and it had a menacingly-looking single eye centered above a colossal mouth that could easily swallow something of Kurama¡¯s size.


    If anyone still had any doubts about the identity of the titanic beast, it had ten tails chaotically swinging behind it, leaving no doubt about its identity: The Juubi.


    The shinobi present couldn¡¯t help but nch when they saw the colossal beast. They had already lost morale when forcing Madara¡¯s 100-meter tall Susanoo, and now they were supposed to attack something ten times its size? No matter how they looked at it, that was impossible.


    Meanwhile, the Kage couldn¡¯t help but be in disbelief when they saw the monstrosity before them. They were told about the Juubi and supposedly knew most of the relevant information about it, but they never expected its size to be this extravagant.


    Even Naruto could only look at the giant creature in shock. He was more prepared than anybody else to face what was about toe, but when he saw the Bijuu¡¯s real form, he couldn¡¯t help but have some doubts about this whole situation.


    ¡®Was it really a smart thing to allow them to summon this monster? Can we really fight and win against it? With this kind of size, even nee-san should feel at least a little shocked, right?¡¯


    Naruto nced at Yuna and almost soiled his pants when he saw her facial expression. He had never seen Yuna make such a crazy face before, nor did he believe it was possible to disy so many extreme emotions simultaneously.


    Excitement, greed, battle, thirst, joy, and most importantly: pride. Pride in who she was and what she is sure she will be. All of that was somehow discernable on her face.


    And momentster, Yuna started cackling in glee as she eyed the Juubi like it was a juice piece of meat.


    ¡®You should have told me about this, Kurama.¡¯


    [Huh? ABout what?]


    ¡®That the Juubi is entirely made out of malicious Natural Energy.¡¯


    [Is that of any importance?]


    ¡®Of course, it is you, dummy. Do you know what we called a being like this in my previous life?¡¯


    Although Kurama had digested a lot of information about Yuna¡¯s previous life by now, this wasn¡¯t one of them, so he only shook his head, resulting in a face-splitting grin appearing on Yuna¡¯s face.


    ¡°IT¡¯S A TREASURE OF HEAVEN AND EARTH!!! THANKS FOR THE MEAL!!!¡±

 Chapter 511: Finally, Im back

    Chapter 511: Finally, I¡¯m back


    When certain nts live long enough while absorbing loads of Natural Energy, they will evolve and be a ¡°Treasure of Heaven and Earth.¡± That basically means that they gain some minor form of awareness.


    What¡¯s sp special about Treasures of Heaven and Earth is that they usually have ridiculous amounts of Natural Energy stored inside them, and that said energy tents to be tainted somehow.


    In Yuna¡¯s previous life, cultivators would capture these nts, shred¡­ *cough*¡­ mollify their awareness, crush¡­ err¡­ refine out the taint, and plunder¡­ *cough*¡­ cultivate the remaining energy.


    And as far as Yuna could tell, that was precisely what the Juubi was. Although she still hasn¡¯t started cultivating, couldn¡¯t she just store all the good stuff forter?


    Without waiting a single second longer, Yuna¡¯s chakra cloak returned, and she dashed towards the Juubi at high speed, starling everyone around her.


    ¡°N-Nee-san, should we attack that thing together!?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the detail and prepare for the next phase. This one will be over quickly.¡±


    Although everyone had some doubts about that, since it was Yuna who said it, they could only trust her with whatever she nned to do.


    Obito saw a single person approaching him and sneered in disdain.


    ¡®I knew she was arrogant, but to think she would even dare to attack the Juubi by herself. What arrogance.¡¯


    Obito clumsily controlled the Juubi, making it p one of its hands on top of Yuna, but how could she possibly be hit by such a monotone attack? Just before the palm strike couldnd, her figure vanished, and she reappeared somewhere else. Naturally, there were plenty of teleportation markers spread all around.


    Due to that single p, a gigantic dust cloud covered the ground around the Juubi, making itughable easy for Yuna to approach it, and before Obito could react, Yuna shot out of the dust cloud andtched onto its stomach with her arms and legs.


    ¡®Let¡¯s see, what¡¯s the best way to store this? Well, that¡¯s pretty obvious, isn¡¯t it?¡¯


    [*Urgh* At least store it as far away from me as possible. I don¡¯t want to have anything to do with that screeching abomination.]


    ¡®Yeah, yeah, chill, Kurama.¡¯


    Nine ice chains grew out of her back and stabbed into the Juubi¡¯s body, causing it to roar in anger. Considering the Juubi¡¯s size, the piercing wound the ice chains produced wasn¡¯t evenparable to a mosquito bite, but that wasn¡¯t the reason for its roar.


    As soon as the ice chains pierced into its body, aplex arrangement of seals erupted out of the chains and covered the area covered by them.


    ¡°I¡¯M DIGGING IN!!!¡±


    Yuna could feel tremendous amounts of Natural chakra flooding into her body and getting sealed inside her mindscape, butpared to what the Juubi had, it was barely worth mentioning.


    Nevertheless, Obito started panicking when he realized what Yuna was doing.


    ¡°Shit, she is forcefully absorbing the Juubi to be its Jinchuuriki. How is that even possible!? Wasn¡¯t the Rinnegan the only thing that was supposed to control it!?¡±


    ¡°Stop speaking nonsense and stop her already, Obito!¡±


    ¡°I can¡¯t, since I¡¯m currently in the process of bing its Jinchuriki. If I move, my connection with it will be broken instantly. Go do it yourself!¡±


    ¡°Myself!? F*ck, I barely recovered enough strength to stand straight, and you want me to stop that monster!?¡±


    ¡°Whatever, I¡¯ll just be the Juubi¡¯s Jinchuuriki. So what if she had absorbed some of its power? I will still be far above her.¡±


    As soon as those words left Obito¡¯s mouth, a cold expression appeared on Madara¡¯s face. Would he really have to gamble on Obito being stronger than Yuna? Hell, Madara didn¡¯t even know how long it would take Obito to finish his endeavor.


    ¡®Seems like he is no longer useful to me.¡¯


    ¡°ck Zetsu, do it.¡±


    Before Obito could ask what Madara wanted Zetsu to do, a hand pierced into his back and out of his chest, shocking him greatly. He tried to use Kamui to phase through the attack, but he was currently connected with the Juubi, so he failed.


    ¡°M-Madara¡­ *cough*¡­ why?¡±


    Madara sneered in disdain when he saws the confusion and anger in Obito¡¯s eyes.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? From the very beginning, I always saw you as a tool, and now that you failed, again and again, to do what I wanted you to do, you only have a single useful ability left.¡±


    ck Zetsu¡¯s hand turned into liquid and covered Obito¡¯s body, resulting in one half of it looking normal and the other looking like ck Zetsu.


    ¡°The ability to bring me back to thend of the living, allowing me to be the Juubi¡¯s Jinchuuriki.¡±


    ck Zetsu started forcefully moving Obito¡¯s hands, making him go through aplex string of hand signs. As soon as Obito saw what his hands were doing, he started panicking.


    ¡°Nonono, not like that! I refuse to die as someone¡¯s pawn! NOT LIKE THAT!!!¡±


    ck Zetsu felt Obito¡¯s resistance getting stronger, slowing down the rate at which he could form hand signs, but in the end, it didn¡¯t matter.


    ¡°[Rinne Rebirth]¡±


    A roar of anger echoed over the battlefield as Obito felt his life energy getting sucked dry. Surprisingly, he felt like he didn¡¯t lose enough life energy to actually die from using the Rinne Rebirth. He could only guess that that had something to do with Hashirama¡¯s cells.


    Anyway, a weird-looking creature came out of the ground in front of Obito and opened its mouth, causing something to float out of it. After a short pause, the tiny thing zeroed in on Madara and flew into his chest, causing him to sigh in satisfaction.


    Being in a reanimated state is not pleasant in the least, especially if one were topare it to the feeling one gets after returning to life while simultaneously getting all your reserves filled to the top.


    The cracks on Madara¡¯s body vanished while his eyes turned into dust, leaving two empty sockets. Now that he was no longer reanimated, he would need to get his real eyes back. Despite losing his sight, Madra was delighted due to being back under the living.


    ¡°Finally, I¡¯m back.¡±


    ***Author Note***


    Powerstones¡­ *nudge*, *nudge*


    ***End of Author Note***

 Chapter 512: Smile

    Chapter 512: Smile


    Madara took a deep breath, enjoying the feeling of being alive again. Although he enjoyed the previous fight against Yuna and Naruto, only now that blood was flowing through his veins again could he truly savor a battle.


    Zetsu sighed in relief when Madra actually made it back to the world of the living. He half-expected Yuna to pull some ridiculous stunt and stop the revival. Now, the final phase of Zetsu¡¯s n could finally start.


    Zetsu, who was still controlling Obito, took out a scroll and tossed it toward Madara. After unfurling it and injecting some chakra into it, a small ss vial filled with an unknown liquid appeared in Madara¡¯s hand. Additionally, there was a single eye floating in said liquid.


    Madara opened the container and fished out the eye, his eye, and casually put it into one of his empty eye sockets.


    As soon as the Rinnegan resumed being part of his body, Madara could feel ridiculous amounts of power flooding his body.


    ¡°Hahaha, amazing! When I awakened the Rinnegan previously, I was already an old man, so I didn¡¯t feel much of a difference in power, but this was on another level.


    After regaining one of his eyes, Madara¡¯s gazended on the still paralyzed Obito. Or, to be more precise, his gazended on the Rinnegan imnted into Obito¡¯s eye sockets. After regaining his other Rinnegan, its true power will be revealed. Although one eye is already very powerful, only by having aplete set can they unleash 100% of their potential.


    Naturally, ck Zetsu knew what Madara wanted and immediately started manipting Obito¡¯s body to pluck out his own eye. Although Obito was resisting ck Zetsu with everything he had, how could he possibly resist the will of a being like ck Zetsu?


    Yuna saw what was happening in front of her and didn¡¯t intervene. In fact, she was still happily absorbing the Juubi¡¯s chakra. However, when she noticed that Madara was about to regain his second eye, she decided to intervene.


    ¡°Oi, Obito, the way Rin died, wasn¡¯t that a little weird?¡±


    As soon as these words left Yuna¡¯s mouth, everyone¡¯s attention was on her, causing her to smirk.


    ¡°You see, why would Kakashi kill her? No matter how you looked at it, you had already infested him with your ideology when it happened. Why would Kakashi kill hisrade? It just doesn¡¯t make any sense, right?¡±


    Although Obito wanted to nod in agreement, he could only grit his teeth while his battle of wills against Zetsu continued.


    Frankly, he had always found it bizarre that Kakashi killed Rin, but at the end of the day, he didn¡¯t care for the reason and stopped thinking about it. No matter how he looked at the situation, Kakashi killed Rin. That was all that mattered.


    Yuna easily saw through Obito¡¯s emotional turmoil and pressed onward.


    ¡°Suspicious as that may be, there is something about this incident that makes it even weirder.¡±


    Obito couldn¡¯t help but grit his teeth when he heard Yuna¡¯s words. He could more or less guess what she was talking about.


    ¡°How in the world did you arrive there at the exact moment Kakashi¡¯s attack pierced through Rin? No matter how I look at it, that is too ridiculous of a coincidence.¡±


    Yes, that has been bothering Obito for quite a while now. Previously, he had no idea why or how anyone could arrange something like that, but now things were slightly different as one aspect of his mindset had changed: He no longer considered Madara as an ally.


    Previously discarded puzzle pieces clicked into ce as the whole picture appeared inside Obito¡¯s mind, causing him to clench his teeth so hard that they almost were ground into dust.


    ¡°Madara, did you instigate this whole incident?¡±


    Also, he spoke calmly; there was a lot of anger hidden inside his voice. However, Madara couldn¡¯t help but sneer at him when he heard that question.


    ¡°Took you long enough to realize. Yes, I¡¯ve always been raising you to be my obedient puppet, and since I wanted you to impersonate me, you obviously needed a Mangekyou Sharingan. Having your best friend kill the person you love right in front of you was the easiest way for you to get it.¡±


    If Obito hadn¡¯t already awakened his Sharingan, he would have probably umted enough hatred to awaken it another two times.


    ¡°MADARA!!!¡±


    Pure hatred oozed out of his body as he red at Madara, hoping nothing more than for him to be set aze by his gaze alone.


    Despite being blinded by rage, Obito knew precisely what needed to be done. Instead of directing his anger at Madara, he fully concentrated it on ck Zetsu, allowing him to push back his will and regain partial control of his body.


    Obito roared like a mad beast, as ripple patterns appeared around him, causing Madara¡¯s eye to widen in surprise.


    ¡°Shit, he wants to run away in his own dimension!¡±


    Unfortunately, Yuna blocked his path before he could intervene in Obito and ck Zetsu¡¯s situation.


    ¡°Now, now, should we leave the best stuff forst?¡±


    Madara scoffed in disdain as he fully activated the power of his Rinnegan, allowing him to absorb the Juubi at an insane pace.


    Unlike Yuna, who had to literally rip the Natural Energy out of the Juubi, Madara had a much easier time due to the Juubi¡¯spatibility with Madara¡¯s Rinnegan.


    Yuna could interrupt him, but that would just be bad manners. She might have no shame, but even Yuna wouldn¡¯t do something as outrageous as interrupting someone¡¯s powering-up scene.


    A few secondster, the Juubi was gone, and only Madara remained. However, this Madara lookedpletely different from his original form.


    His whole body was wrapped in a white cloak with ck tomoe decorating its upper half. He had long, white, spiky hair and horns on his forehead that almost looked like a shinobi forehead protector. Finally, ten ck orbs were floating behind him, forming a circle.


    Madara clenched and unclenched his fists in excitement. He had never felt this powerful before.


    ¡°So this is the power of the Sage of Six Path. Truly remarkable.¡±


    After getting a feel for his new body, his gaze wandered and finallynded on Yuna.


    ¡°Although I would have liked to continue our dance, I fear this is over. I can no longer be defeated.¡±


    Madara red his chakra, causing the earth to shake. Obviously, he tried to intimidate Yuna, but instead of fear, a totally different facial expression greeted him.


    A smile.

 Chapter 513: Finally

    Chapter 513: Finally


    Feeling Madara¡¯s power washing over her, Yuna couldn¡¯t help but smile.


    ¡®Just how long has it been since I got a chance to experience this. Haa~ Despite it being one of my favorite things, I rarely can experience it. Why is it so hard to get into this kind of situation.¡¯


    [Isn¡¯t that because you are a monster?]


    ¡®Hehe, I guess that¡¯s true.¡¯


    [Honestly, I would prefer not to get into this kind of situation at all.]


    ¡®What are you saying, Kurama. This feeling is the best. Facing an opponent that not only wants to kill you but even has the necessary strength to do so¡­¡¯


    A shiver passed through Yuna¡¯s body as the battle intent radiating off her body kept increasing at a tremendous rate. A massive, madness-filled grin split her face.


    ¡°IT¡¯S THE BEST!!!¡±


    Without any further dys, Yuna shot toward Madara. Mid-flight, her whole body got covered by a dense chakra cloak, swiftly followed by an intricate ice armor. Nine chains burst out of her back, which were quickly covered by the previously mentioned chakra cloak, making them look like nine tails. And finally, a highly ornamented, two-handed sword appeared in Yuna¡¯s hands, which she swiftly shed at Madara.


    *CLANG*


    Although Madara was surprised by Yuna¡¯s sudden attack, he still managed to react in time. He used his will to move one of the balls floating behind his back and turned it into a staff, which he used to block Yuna¡¯s attack.


    Yuna couldn¡¯t help butugh out loud when the two weapons collided.


    ¡°HAHAHA, YES!!! I PRAISE YOU FOR BEING ABLE TO BLOCK MY SWORD STRIKE!!!¡±


    Madara was just about toment that it was impossible to destroy or even damage a weapon made out of a truth-seeker ball, but those words got stuck in his throat when he realized that there was actually a tiny nick on his staff.


    ¡®Seriously? How much of a monster is she?¡¯


    Despite having these thoughts, Madara was still very calm. Even if Yuna could still keep up with him, that would undoubtedly change as soon as he gets his hands on his second eye, so victory was only a matter of time, in his opinion.


    Madara quickly made his next move, causing one of the ck orbs floating behind him to tackle Yuna, but to his surprise, one of her tails blocked the blow. Usually, the truth-seeking orbs would disturb chakra whening in contact with it, but that was somehow not the case with Yuna¡¯s tails, which were entirely made of chakra.


    Despite his initial confusion, Madara quickly realized that that had very likely something to do with Yuna¡¯s chains being part of the tail. Whether it was a seal or something else, he couldn¡¯t tell.


    ¡°Hehe, what¡¯s wrong, Madara? Surprised that you are not the only one with extra limbs?¡±


    Madara couldn¡¯t help but sneer when Yuna mentioned extra limbs. He activated another one of his Rinnegan¡¯s abilities, which allowed him to create invisible clones of himself that could only use taijutsu and were unkible.


    One of the clones was just about to punch Yuna, when two of Yuna¡¯s tails pierced through its body.


    ¡°Typical Uchiha arrogance. Do you honestly think these parlor tricks can phase me? You disappoint me, Madara. Discard that worthless arrogance. Open your eyes properly and look at me. I am not someone you should look down upon.¡±


    Madara frowned deeply when he heard Yuna¡¯s words.


    ¡®Arrogant? Indeed, since I have absorbed the Juubi, I have been looking down on everything and was repeatedly proven wrong. Pathetic. Am I a twelve-year-old?¡¯


    Yuna smiled as there was a visible shift in Madara¡¯s temperament. Instead of looking down on her, he was now looking directly at Yuna.


    ¡°Good! Those are the eyes of someone worth fighting! COME, MADARA!!!¡±


    Just like Yuna¡¯s, Madara¡¯s face twisted in glee as his battle intent burst forth.


    ¡°HAHAHA, LET¡¯S DANCE!!!¡±


    Yuna and Madara¡¯s hands blurred as they swung their weapons with ridiculous speed, causing dozens of shes within a second. Meanwhile, all of Madara¡¯s truth-seeker orbs started moving as well, but they were quickly intercepted by Yuna¡¯s tails.


    Two weapons, nine tails, and nine truth-seeker orbs kept shing again and again, neither giving the other person a chance to advance or retreat.


    One might think that these two were in a pretty equal position, but Yuna was slowly getting pushed back due to the existence of Madara¡¯s limbo clones.


    Although Yuna could detect their presence and could easily counter them if they sneak attacked her, the current situation waspletely different, as only fighting Madara was already quite difficult. Adding a few limbo clones to the mix was a little bit too much to defend against.


    So, after a few more minutes of back and forth, Madara was the first one tonder a proper hit, punching Yuna in the stomach and sending her crashing into the ground.


    ¡°HAHAHA, THIS IS AMAZING. UP UNTIL NOW, ONLY HASHIRAMA COULD DANCE WITH ME LIKE THAT!!!¡±


    Yuna got up from the ground and casually dusted off his clothes. Despite just getting hit, there was still a massive smile on her face.


    ¡®Yeah, this will be a lot of fun, but I should allow thest phase to slip out of my awareness. Are we done soon, Kurama? I don¡¯t really have the freedom to check right now.¡¯


    [Yes, almost done. We need around a minute, and it is finally done.]


    ¡®Good.¡¯


    Yuna focused on Madara, and momentster, multiple peoplended next to her.


    ¡°Are you alright, nee-san?¡±


    Naruto couldn¡¯t help but be slightly worried about Yuna. After all, he had never seen her getting pushed back while using her full power. However, as soon as she saw the broad smile on her face, he couldn¡¯t help but smile wryly himself.


    ¡®I guess that was a stupid question.¡¯


    ¡°Anyway, let us help, Yuna.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, that¡¯s right, don¡¯t think we would allow you to hog all the fun by yourself.¡±


    ¡°LEE, LET¡¯S SHOW OFF OUR YOUTH!!!¡±


    ¡°YES, GUY-SENSEI!!!¡±


    Yuna could only smile wryly at everyone¡¯s attics, and momentster, she felt it.


    Finally, it was time.


    ***Author Note***


    Powerstones¡­ *nudge*, *nudge*


    ***End of Author Note***

 Chapter 514: Starting It

    Chapter 514: Starting It


    [It¡¯s finally done.]


    Afortable feeling washed over Yuna¡¯s body as she felt her body and mind to be in bnce for the first time since her reincarnation.


    ¡®Indeed, it¡¯s finally time.¡¯


    ¡°I need you guys to buy me some time for me.¡±


    Naruto¡¯s eyes widened in surprise when he heard Yuna¡¯s request, and after giving her a short nce, he nodded in acknowledgment. Frankly, if it was just him, he somewhat doubted that he could hold back Madara, but since Hinata, Anko, Lee, Guy, and Kakashi were present as well, he was sure that he could do it.


    ¡°For how long, nee-san.¡±


    ¡°Ten¡­ no, five minutes. I¡¯ll be back in five minutes.¡±


    Naruto nodded his head and focused on Madara with a severe expression on his face.


    ¡°Very well, you better hurry up so we don¡¯t defeat him while you aren¡¯t here.¡±


    Yuna chuckled in amusement and vanished, teleporting away.


    ¡°Five minutes, huh? This won¡¯t be easy, but we¡¯ll manage somehow.¡±


    Unlike Yuna, Naruto couldn¡¯t pinpoint the positions of Madara¡¯s limbo clones. Although he could still feel where they were, it was rather unprecise. Additionally, getting in contact with Madara¡¯s truth-seeking orbs was a bad idea for him, as they would disturb his chakra.


    Hinata and Anko could easily tell the position of the limbo clones due to their Spirit Sense, but neither of them had the ridiculous power necessary to deal any significant damage to Madara.


    Lee and Guy didn¡¯t even know about the existence of the limbo clones, but they could at least damage Madara after opening at least seven of their eight inner gates.


    Finally, there was Kakashi, who¡­ honestly couldn¡¯t do much right now. He basically had to sit back and wait for a good opportunity to use his Kamui.


    Naruto cracked his knuckles and stepped forwards, Kurama¡¯s chakra cloak already covering his whole body.


    ¡°I¡¯ll be the vanguard. Let¡¯s do it!¡±


    Meanwhile, Yuna arrived at her destination: A snow-covered mountain peak. Unlike a typical mountain peak, this one appeared to be cut off at the top, forming a small teau. Although the scenery around her seemed to be very calm, with snow gently floating down from the sky, she could easily tell how deadly this location was.


    Natural Energy was so thick in the air that the air itself almost seemed to be liquid. If an average human were to take a single breath in this environment, they would instantly turn into an ice block. On top of that, the air was so cold that even chunin could easily freeze to death.


    For others, this kind of ce might be incredibly ufortable, but to Yuna, this ce was perfect. She sighed in contentment as the deadly cold air filled her lungs, almost making her moan in pleasure.


    ¡°It¡¯s finally time~¡±


    [Honestly, I¡¯m looking forward to this.]


    Yuna hummed in acknowledgment as she reached the middle of the teau and set down crosse-legged while pping her hands together.


    ¡®Well, let¡¯s get this going, shall we, Kurama?¡¯


    [Oh!]


    Kurama took the same position within Yuna¡¯s mindscape and closed his eyes.


    ¡®I¡¯ll be honest with you, Kurama. What we are about to do is pretty much suicide. If anyone else tried to do what we are about to do, they would at the very least be disabled for life.¡¯


    Despite Yuna¡¯s grave words, Kurama only scoffed in disdain.


    [What¡¯s this? Are you trying to give me cold feet thiste into the game? I¡¯ve been strapped into this ride for a long time now, so let¡¯s do it already.]


    Yuna chuckled in amusement and shrugged her shoulders. This was the answer she was hoping for.


    ¡®In that case, we might as well go all the way. How about it, Kurama?¡¯


    [Absolutely not.]


    ¡®Aww, don¡¯t be like that. Come one, trust me.¡¯


    [I DO trust you, but there are certain things I don¡¯t trust you with in the slightest.]


    ¡®Mah, you are exaggerating. Come, let¡¯s do it. Trust me; it will feel amazing.¡¯


    [*Urgh* Frankly, that¡¯s one of my fears, so no.]


    ¡®Come on, just the tip~¡¯


    [That doesn¡¯t even make sense in regards to the context of the conversation.]


    Yuna chuckled in amusement at Kurama¡¯s rapid-fire retorts and prepared herself to start finally.


    ¡®Kurama, do it for me.¡¯


    [*Urgh*¡­]


    Although Yuna¡¯s request was rtively simple, Kurama couldn¡¯t help but reject it from the bottom of his heart. But now that Yuna genuinely requested him to do it instead of teasing him about it his resolve faltered.


    After a short moment of fighting himself, Kurama sighed in defeat.


    [Fine, I¡¯ll do it. But I swear that if even a single word of this reaches anybody else, there will be consequences.]


    ¡®Haha, excellent! Don¡¯t worry, Kurama, I won¡¯t tell anybody else about this. I swear it on my perversion.¡¯


    [I would have preferred it if you had sworn on your ice, but I guess this works out as well.]


    Yet again, Yuna chuckled in amusement as a domineering aura exploded out of her body. Although it had been a while since she had done this, and she had to make a few minor adjustments as well, it was finally time.


    ¡®Let¡¯s do it, partner!¡¯


    [Oh! I¡¯m ready, partner!]


    A domineering aura engulfed the whole mountain as the umted Natural Energy started to stir. Space itself seemed to distort around Yuna¡¯s figure as the almost syrup-like Natural Energy condensed around her. And then, the world seemed to stop as Yuna opened her mouth and started speaking in tandem with Kurama in her mindscape.


    ¡°[Supreme Divine Cultivation Art: Human Fox Companion Style: Swallowing the Heaven and Earth]¡±


    As soon as the duo finished speaking, the concentrated Natural Energy started to rampage and entered Yuna¡¯s body at a ridiculous pace. An average person would have exploded instantly, but Yuna wasn¡¯t an average person.


    She was the Goddess of Ice.


    And so, it was finally time to cultivate again.

 Chapter 515: Oops, my Yuna is Showing~

    Chapter 515: Oops, my Yuna is Showing~


    The air trembled as copious amounts of Natural Energy was absorbed by Yuna and distributed between Kurama and her. While that was happening, Yuna opened the seal that blocked the energy she stole from the Juubi, increasing the energy flow even further.


    Again and again, she broke through cultivation level after cultivation level, solidifying her cultivation instantly after every single one of them.


    Yuna nced at the sky, half expecting tribtion clouds to gather due to her ungodly cultivation speed, but nothing happened.


    ¡®Hee~ As expected, everything that happens below the level of an immortal is beneath the heaven¡¯s notice.¡¯


    [*Urgh* How do you have time for idle thoughts like that, I feel like my body is about to burst.]


    ¡®Hehe, how does it feel to be stuffed to the brim by me?¡¯


    [Shit, I walked straight into that.]


    A few minutester, the onught of Natural Energy stopped due to everything in the surroundings getting sucked dry. By now, the density of the Natural Energy in the air had more or less returned to normal.


    ¡®Well, Kurama, how did it feel? What was it like to finally experience the true glory of using proper technique names?¡¯


    [*Urgh* I feel disgusted with myself, but somehow¡­ well¡­ mhh~]


    ¡®Hehe, good,e and join the right side, Kurama.¡¯


    [*Sigh* Might as well do this. *Ding* Congrattions, Individual: Kurama has reached 100% corruption. Title: Ultimate Corrupter has been awarded.]


    ¡®HAHAHAHA!!!¡¯


    Meanwhile, a few minutes earlier, Naruto and the rest of the gang were facing Madara with severe expressions on their faces, while Madara eyed them with indifference.


    Madara¡¯s eyes wandered over the gathered people and quickly analyzed them. First, his gazended on Naruto, but he averted his eyes from him rather quickly since he had already fought him. He knew what Naruto was capable of and that he could at least cause him a bit of trouble, but he wasn¡¯t too worried about him at the end of the day.


    Next, Madara¡¯s eyesnded on Anko, causing him to frown. He could easily tell that Anko was using Natural Energy, but the way she used it was very different from the way he knew. The problem with using Senjutsu is that it will be influenced by the environment you are in. For example, if someone were to use a Sage Mode that was aligned with fire, it would be significantly weaker when used on an ocean.


    Due to the Rinnegan, Madara could tell that Anko was aligned with fire, and since they were inside a desert, thepatibility wasn¡¯t that bad. However, from what he could tell, the Natural Energy Anko used was perfectly aligned with her own chakra, which should be impossible.


    ¡®Did she store it somehow and absorb it in a moment of need? No, that should be impossible. After all, Natural Energy can¡¯t be stored inside seals.


    Madara also noticed the snake hanging off Anko¡¯s body, and he couldn¡¯t help but be surprised by it.


    ¡®The fact that I have never seen that species aside, how in the world did she manage to make such a deep bond between the snake and herself? The only n that can form such a deep bond with their shinobi animals is the Inuzuka n. However, developing a bond with a dog and creating one with a snake are twopletely different matters. While dogs tend to be inherently loyal, snakes are pretty much known for the opposite. Interesting.¡¯


    Next, Madara¡¯s eyesnded on the Lee, Guybo. Although his eyebrows twitched a little due to their weird looks, he decided to ignore that for now.


    ¡®Let¡¯s see. their chakra level is nothing special, and as far as I can tell, they don¡¯t have any unique bloodline either. Maybe¡­ Taijutsu?


    In my current state, only Senjutsu and Taijutsu can hurt me, so that might be their specialty. However, considering how little pressure those two give off, I can only think of a single technique that might make them dangerous for me: The Eight Inner Gates.¡¯


    Madara¡¯s eyes shone when he thought of that technique. No matter how often he imed that he was fighting for world peace, he was not someone that could say no to a good fight. Facing the Eight Inner Gates Formation was something he truly wanted to experience.


    ¡®I doubt the younger one can open too many gates. Three, maybe four, I guess, so he is no threat. However, the older one¡­ could he possibly open all eight of them? I¡¯m looking forward to this.¡¯


    Finally, Madara¡¯s eyesnded on Kakashi, but honestly, he wasn¡¯t too interested in him. Well, that wasn¡¯t entirely true since Kakashi¡¯s Sharingan would allow him to follow Obito and collect his missing eye. Aside from that, the only technique Kakashi had that could hurt him was the Kamui, but Madara didn¡¯t believe for even a second that a non-Uchiha could use that technique fast enough to it the current him.


    In addition to these five people, Madara constantly felt another pair of eyes on him, but he simply couldn¡¯t locate the owner. His body stilled for a moment as he closed his eye to sharpen his sense to the limit. A short momentter, a sneer appeared on his face as he decided to ignore the sixth person.


    ¡®Pah, I know the feeling of that gaze. The Byakugan. Guess some random Hyuuga is observing me from a few kilometers away, huh? I¡¯ll go and kill them as soon as I¡¯m done with this bunch.¡¯


    A few seconds earlier, Hinata was sitting deeply hidden in the shadows around 20 meters away from Madara, her gaze wandering from one vital point to the next.


    Suddenly, she felt Madara trying to find her location, so she carefully spread chakra through her whole body, causing her heart to temporarily stop beating while her blood stopped flowing. In this state, not even Yuna could find her.


    Additionally, she activated her Byakugan and directed an unfocused gaze at Madara, making it look like she was far away. Madara Uchiha was a war veteran who went through countless battles, so he was undoubtedly used to being observed with a Byakugan and numerous other methods. Just knowing how you were monitored was already a massive boon in battle, so Hinata did not doubt that Madara had that kind of skill.


    And, as she expected, Madara quickly stopped bothering about the additional observes while a disdainful sneer appeared on his face.


    Seeing Madara¡¯s arrogant facial expression, Hinata couldn¡¯t help but lick her lips in excitement while a wide grin appeared on her face.


    ¡®Haa~ I know my Yuna is showing, but I wonder what it feels like to assassinate the legendary Madara Uchiha~¡¯


    ***Author Note***


    Powerstones¡­ *poke*, *poke*


    ***End of Author Note***

 Chapter 516: I will Savor this Battle

    Chapter 516: I will Savor this Battle


    Madara¡¯s gaze wandered over the people gathered in front of him and quickly decided who his first target would be. With a burst of speed, he shot toward Kakashi. He couldn¡¯t be sure that Obito would survive by himself, so Madara needed a method to ess his dimension. If Kakashi were to crush his Sharingan, Madara¡¯s second Rinnegan would be lost until Obito decided to return to this dimension.


    Although Kakashi was startled by Madara¡¯s approach which was almost too fast for him to see, he still prepared himself to fight back. However, just when they were about to sh, Kakashi vanished and was reced with a young man with blonde hair and a mischievous smile on his face.


    ¡°I expected that. [Sage Art: Rasenshuriken]¡±


    Naruto switched ces with Kakashi, using the [Flying Thunder God Seal], and immediately tried tond a surprise attack on Madara.


    Although Madara was surprised by Naruto suddenly appearing before him, he wouldn¡¯t get hit so easily. Without a second of hesitation, his Rinnegan activated, and he swapped ces with one of his two limbo clones.


    Instead of being disappointed due to his failed ambush, Naruto¡¯s eyes shone with excitement.


    ¡®Lucky~ He reacted how I hope he would.¡¯


    Momentster, the Rasenshuruken collided with Madara¡¯s limbo clone, but instead of a strong explosion, the Rasenshuriken turned into a small smoke cloud.


    ¡°[Uzumaki Sealing Style: Space Confinment]¡±


    Before Madara could fully grasp the situation, another Naruto charged out of the dust cloud and put his hands on the limbo clone¡¯s shoulders, causing aplex pattern of seals to cover the clone¡¯s invisible body within an instant.


    Madara frowned as he realized that that clone was no longer capable of interacting with this dimension, effectively making it useless. Now, he had only one clone left.


    ¡°[Man Beast me Cultivation Combination Arts: Grand Heaven Devouring White Inferno]¡±


    While Madara was pondering the situation of his limbo clone, Anko and Akane had amassed a ridiculous amount of chakra and shot an attack at Madara, causing his frown to deepen.


    ¡®White mes? Although I have never seen a technique like this, I can tell that those mes are no joke. Besides that, did that snake just use a me jutsu? I have never heard of snakes that could do that.¡¯


    Although Madara was surprised by Anko¡¯s attack, he wasn¡¯t flustered in the slightest as he willed five of his truth-seeker orbs to form a shield against Anko¡¯s attack.


    Her attack crashed into the shield, and Madara couldn¡¯t help but frown when he felt the fire¡¯s intense heat reaching him despite the shield.


    ¡°Hoo~ What an impressive jutsu. If I only had the Rinnegan, this might have actually caused me some trouble.¡±


    Anko couldn¡¯t help but smirk at Madara¡¯s words.


    ¡°As expected of an Uchiha¡­¡±


    ¡°¡±[The Seventh Gate: Gate of Wonder: OPEN]¡±¡±


    ¡°¡­ their arrogance is truly out of this world~¡±


    ¡°¡±[Afternoon Tiger]¡±¡±


    Two gigantic figures resembling a tiger appeared to Madara¡¯s right and left, putting a lot of pressure on him as he was still blocking Anko¡¯s me jutsu.


    Another four orbs moved, splitting into two groups of two forming another two shields in front of Lee and Guy¡¯s attacks.


    Two more explosions echoed over the battlefield as the pressure Madara felt increased even further. Despite gritting his teeth due to the strain, he was still holding his ground.


    ¡°[Kamui]¡±


    Suddenly, the space around Madara¡¯s right shoulder twisted, making him panic a little. Although he wanted to get to Obito¡¯s dimension, there was no point in just having his shoulder there, so he had to quickly dodge Kakashi¡¯s attempt to twist off his shoulder. Unfortunately, Anko, Lee, and Guy¡¯s attacks still held him in ce.


    His anger spiked as his Rinnegan shone with power.


    ¡°DON¡¯T YOU DARE LOOK DOWN ON ME: [SHINRA TENSEI]¡±


    A powerful gravity shockwave exploded out of Madara¡¯s body and immediately pushed everything that was pressuring him away, allowing him to dodge away from Kakashi¡¯s Kamui attempt.


    Madara took a deep breath as he realized how close he got to actually getting hurt. Although he had confidence in regenerating almost all injuries, losing an arm wouldn¡¯t be a joke in this kind of situation.


    After another deep breath, Madara sneered as his gaze wandered over the people surrounding him.


    ¡°That was impressive; I give you that much, but if that is all you ha¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Madara¡¯s instincts started screaming at him, warning him of unprecedented danger.


    At first, he wanted to simply dismiss that as a false warning, thinking that no one could genuinely hurt the current him, but he quickly discarded that thought. As a honed warrior, Madara would never dismiss what his guts were telling him.


    First, he wanted to simply switch ces with his remaining limbo clone, but he immediately realized that that would be impossible since Naruto used the time when Anko, Lee, Guy, and Kakashi were assaulting him to seal away the second one.


    His next option would be to st everything around him away with the Shinra Tensei, but he had just used that move and couldn¡¯t do it again for around another minute.


    Finally, he did the only thing he could do: Hastily jumping aside, hoping that it would help him dodge whatever danger was about to befall him. Considering he previously stood with his arms crossed and his nose in the air, the whole maneuver looked especially undignified.


    Anyway, the moment Madara started moving, he felt something prick his back, and a split secondter, a de entered his back, passed through his body, and came out of his chest.


    ¡°Aww, man~ You moved, making me miss the heart. Such a pity~ Hehe, guess I¡¯ll have to try again~¡±


    A chill went through Madara¡¯s spine when he realized that he almost got killed just now. Frankly, he didn¡¯t think that he would die even if his whole heart was destroyed as long as he could regenerate it fast enough, but for some reason, he felt like the attack he just experienced could genuinely kill him.


    Anyway, he was still in a dangerous situation, so without a second of hesitation, Madara red his chakra, allowing dozens of wood branches to exit his back and pierce toward whoever had just stabbed him, forcing the attacker to retreat.


    ¡®Shit! What¡¯s with all these monsters? Wasn¡¯t my generation supposed to be the strongest? This is ridiculous!¡¯


    Madara couldn¡¯t help but feel a little bit of dread as he had already lost the trail of the person who just stabbed him, causing a bit of cold sweat to flow down his back.


    ¡®Shit, despite having a Rinnegan, I can¡¯t track her movements at all. What kind of nonsense is this? Additionally, didn¡¯t that green kid just open the seventh gate? I can still ept the power of the two adults, but why are the three younger ones so outrageous!?¡¯


    Madara took a deep breath to stabilize his chaotic thoughts and prepared himself forbat.


    ¡®To think I would be able to dance this much even after acquiring the Juubi. This is¡­ exhrating~¡¯


    Despite almost dying just now, Madara simply couldn¡¯t help himself as a battle-thirsty grin appeared on his face. He will savor this battle to its limit.


    ***Author Note***


    Powerstones¡­ *poke*, *poke*


    ***End of Author Note***

 Chapter 517: The Eighth Gate?

    Chapter 517: The Eighth Gate?


    A massive ball of chakra condensed in front of Naruto and shot towards Madara not even a secondter.


    ¡°[Bijuudama]¡±


    Despite the power behind the attack, Madara was unimpressed and swatted the orb of death away with a ck staff formed from multiple truth-seeker balls, causing the attack to vanish behind the horizon while making Naruto grit his teeth.


    Currently, Naruto wasn¡¯t feeling too good. He couldn¡¯t even exin it himself, but the more he fought Madara, the more sluggish he felt. His chakra wasn¡¯t flowing as easily as it usually did, and he felt like he was constantly moving through mud instead of air.


    ¡®Damnit, what¡¯s going on? I only fired a few Rasenshuriken and a Bijuudama; there is no way I would get exhausted by that.¡¯


    Indeed, in addition to the previously mentioned problems, Naruto was actually gasping for breath as if he were out of stamina.


    ¡®Shit, is this what nee-san was talking about?¡¯


    [I guess so.]


    Naruto gritted his teeth as he prepared to fend off another one of Madara¡¯s attacks. Frankly, the situation wasn¡¯t looking too good right now.


    Unlike Naruto, Anko couldn¡¯t fire city-destroying attacks endlessly. At best, she could shoot one more. Naturally, she could use weaker attacks as well, but would that really work out against Madara? Probably not.


    Lee and Guy were also on theirst leg since both of them had previously opened the seventh gate. Obviously, the gate of death was still an option, but no one had started that kind of conversation yet.


    Unfortunately, Hinata wasn¡¯t looking too great either. After all, an assassin¡¯s most crucial strike is the first one. Now that Madara was aware that she was around, he would pay more attention not to let his guard down again.


    Kakashi had a simr problem to Anko, as he was already somewhat exhausted from previously using Kamui. The Mangekyou Sharingan wasn¡¯t exactly cost-effective for non-Uchiha. Additionally, due to the side-effects of the Magekyou Sharingan, Kakashi¡¯s eyesight was slowly diminishing as well.


    Finally, there was Naruto, who was still somewhat holding his ground but was slowly getting pushed back. Madara was stronger, faster, and more experienced than Naruto, and in addition to Naruto getting increasingly sluggish, things were looking quite bad.


    As Naruto was fighting with Madara, apse in concentration on Naruto¡¯s side allowed Madara tond a hit on him, sending him crashing into the ground.


    Naruto crawled out of the hole he was just sent into with a click of his tongue while wiping away some blood from the corner of his mouth.


    ¡°Shit, when are these damn five minutes over?¡±


    While those words left his mouth, Guy and Leended next to him with concerned expressions.


    ¡°Are you alright, Naruto?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, no big deal. I¡¯m tough.¡±


    Although Naruto didn¡¯t show it, he felt like he would faint any moment now. To him, that made absolutely no sense. If it were the usual him, he should be able to go on for days.


    Despite Naruto¡¯s attempts to look tough, Guy saw that he was close to his limit. He nced at Madara before looking at Lee, steel-like determination appearing in his eyes.


    ¡°It seems like it is time for the Leaf¡¯s Noble Green Beast to depart.¡±


    Naruto and Lee¡¯s eyes widened in surprise when they heard Guy¡¯s words. He knew exactly what his words meant. Guy wanted to open the final gate, the Gate of Death, which would undoubtedly kill him in the end.


    ¡°Guy-sensei, don¡¯t tell me¡­¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is time for the green beast to be reced with the red one. I will open thest gate.¡±


    As soon as Guy finished speaking, he expected tears to appear on Lee¡¯s face, but to his surprise, Lee was looking at him with unbending determination.


    ¡°In that case, I will follow Guy-sensei and do the same.¡±


    Naturally, Guy was shocked by these words. In fact, he didn¡¯t even know that Lee could use the seventh gate when this fight started, and now he was even able to open thest one?


    ¡°You can open the eighth gate, Lee?¡±


    ¡°Can or can¡¯t doesn¡¯t matter. I WILL open it even if I have to do so with my will alone.¡±


    ¡°B-But what about your dream, Lee?¡±


    An uncharacteristic grin appeared on Lee¡¯s face as he gave Guy a thumbs-up.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? Since Yuna couldn¡¯t defeat Madara, won¡¯t my dream of bing the strongest be fulfilled if I defeat him?¡±


    Guy couldn¡¯t help but be baffled by that kind of logic. Frankly, he didn¡¯t want Lee to die but seeing the resolve radiating out of Lee¡¯s eyes; he felt like it would be an insult to Lee if he tried to stop him.


    A few momentster, he sighed deeply as he directed he gazed toward Madara.


    ¡°Very well, Lee. Let¡¯s do this together as teacher and student! WE¡¯LL¡¯ SHOW THE WORLD OUR YOUTH, LEE!!!¡±


    ¡°OHHHHH!!!¡±


    Both of them hyped each other up as they unbuttoned their k vests to reveal their undershirts. In order to open the eighth gate, one has to stab their thumb into their heart, so they had to get the vests out of the way. Finally, the duo lifted their hand and pierced their thumbs towards their hearts.


    ¡°[GATE OF DEATH: O¡­]¡±¡±


    ¡°[Forbidden Evil Arts: Steal Ya Epic Moment No Jutsu]¡±


    Unfortunately, just before their thumbs could reach their hearts, two hands appeared, stopping them from advancing.


    ¡°¡±¡±Yuna!¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°The one and only~¡±


    Meanwhile, somewhat close to the battlefield, a young man with spiky ck hair and a pair of crimson Sharingan was racing through a forest. Unfortunately, Anko never managed to find Sasuke, so he initially started running around somewhat randomly. Luckily, the mountain-sized explosions urring on the battlefield with Madara gave him a good clue about where he had to go.


    ¡®Almost there. Just a few more minutes.¡¯


    Suddenly, Sasuke heard the sound of something flying through the air at high speed. He was rather confused by that and looked around, causing him to spot a small ck dot that was quickly approaching his position.


    ¡®Mhh? What is th¡­ IS THAT A F*CKING BIJUUDAMA!?¡±


    *BOOM*


    ***Author Note***


    Powerstones¡­ *poke*, *poke*


    ***End of Author Note***

 Chapter 518: Come, MADARA!!!

    Chapter 518: Come, MADARA!!!


    Unfortunately, while Naruto, Lee, and Guy were distracted by Yuna¡¯s return. Madara managed to sneak up on Kakashi and steal his left eye, allowing him to travel to Obito¡¯s dimension, causing Yuna to smile.


    ¡®So far, everything is going more or less as we nned it. Just a little more, and this fate nonsense will finally be over.¡¯


    Yuna¡¯s eyesnded on Naruto, and to his surprise, Yuna¡¯s gaze was filled with overwhelming disgust. Initially, he wondered why Yuna would be looking at him like that, but he quickly realized that her disgust-filled gaze was directed directly at him.


    ¡°Seems like you have a heavy case of getting-f*cked-over-by-fate, Naruto. Let me help you with that.¡±


    Before Naruto could answer her, Yuna disappeared from her position and appeared behind Naruto, casually chopping the back of his neck, making him faint.


    ¡°Time to get your inheritance, Naruto.¡±


    While Lee and Guy looked at Yuna in confusion, Hinata and Anko appeared next to her.


    ¡°Is this really necessary, Yuna?¡±


    As soon as Yuna heard Hinata¡¯s question, she shook her head in denial.


    ¡°No, this isn¡¯t strictly necessary, but I deem it to be the easiest way to get out of this mess.¡±


    Although Hinata clearly wasn¡¯t too happy about that answer, she simply nodded her head in acknowledgment. If Yuna deemed it to be the best solution, then she had nothing toin about. Seeing that everyone epted her words, Yuna¡¯s gazended on Anko and Hinata.


    ¡°I assume that ck Zetsu will control Obito¡¯s body when they return. I want you two and Kakashi to deal with him. No offense, Lee and Guy, but you two are in no condition to fight, and opening the eighth gate is unnecessary for now. Obviously, I will be the one to deal with Madara.¡±


    While Hinata and Anko simply nodded their heads at Yuna¡¯s words, Lee and Guy clearly weren¡¯t happy that they would have to stay out of this. Nheless, they agreed with Yuna¡¯s words while preparing to open the Gate of Death if necessary.


    A few secondster, space distorted, allowing Madara and Zetsu, who controlled Obito¡¯s body, to reappear on the battlefield. Now, Obito had two matching eyes, while that was the case for Madara as well.


    Feeling the power radiating of off Madara¡¯s body, Yuna couldn¡¯t help herself but smile.


    ¡°Are you ready, Madara? This, will be our final dance.¡±


    ¡®On a side note, how are you feeling, Kurama?¡¯


    [Powerful. Ridiculously powerful. In fact, I feel even stronger than when I was still one entity instead of two and a half.]


    Yuna hummed in acknowledgment as Madara regally floated down towards her. Yet again, a clear look of superiority marred his face.


    ¡°Dance? Unfortunately, that¡¯s impossible. The power of having both Rinnegan is on a whole different level. Now, that I have both of these eyes and the Juubi sealed within me, my power is equal to the Sage of Six Path. I¡¯m invincible. I¡­ am a god.¡±


    A light chuckle escaped Yuna¡¯s mouth, which was quickly reced byughter and finally with full-blown, insane cackling.


    ¡°HAHAHA!!! A GOD!? YOU DARE TO CLAIM THAT THAT INSIGNIFICANT AMOUNT OF POWER YOU HOLD MAKES YOU A GOD!?¡±


    Yuna red her chakra, causing the ground to crack and the space around her to distort.


    ¡°TIME TO EDUCATE YOU, MADARA!!!¡±


    A blue and white chakra cloak covered Yuna¡¯s body, quickly followed by highly ornamented ice armor. Next, ten chains burst out of her back, which was quickly covered by the previously mentioned chakra cloak, making them look like ten tails. Finally, white markings appeared around Yuna¡¯s eyes as her aura grew even denser.


    Yuna lightly crouched down and jumped towards Madara, making the ground she was previously standing on explode.


    Although Madara¡¯s eyes widened in surprise when he realized just how fast Yuna moved, he still acted and moved one of his truth-seeking orbs in between him and Yuna¡¯s attack. He couldn¡¯t help but sneer when Yuna¡¯s attack collided with his, predicting that it would disturb Yuna¡¯s chakra, but nothing like that happened to his surprise. Instead of disturbing her chakra, she punched the truth-seeker orb away as if it were a normal ball.


    Madara was shocked by that scene, and due to the short loss of concentration, Yuna got a chance to sneak-attack him, punching him in the stomach and sending him crashing into the ground.


    For a moment, silence reigned over the battlefield as Yuna just punted away the self-proimed god. Even Zetsu couldn¡¯t help but have cold sweat flow down his back like a river.


    ¡®What the f*ck!? She can STILL keep up with Madara!? Are you joking!?¡¯


    Obviously, Madara wasn¡¯t his final card, but seeing Yuna actually being able to contest with him made another problem pop up.


    ¡®Will mother even be able to defeat that monster? I mean, mother has significantly more chakra than Madara, but she isn¡¯t exactly a fighter. NO! I trust mother. Surely, she will be able to defeat this monster.¡¯


    Momentster, loudughter echoed over the battlefield as Madara floated out of the hole his impact with the ground created. His expression was almost as twisted as Yuna¡¯s as massive amounts of battle intend started flooding the surrounding.


    ¡°HAHAHA, I CAN¡¯T BELIEVE IT!!! HOW CAN YOU POSSIBLE BE THIS STRONG!? HOW CAN YOU STILL KEEP UP WITH ME!? THIS IS AMAZING!!! I HAVE NEVER FELT THIS HAPPY IN MY LIFE!!!¡±


    The pressure oozing out of Madara grew even stronger as ck markings appeared on his face, signaling the use of Natural Energy. Since he had Hashirama¡¯s cells imnted in his body and the Juubi in his body, Sage Mode was no longer a hurdle for him.


    His battle-thirsty smile widened even further as he pointed his staff at Yuna.


    ¡°THIS IS THE MOST EXCITING I HAVE EVER BEEN IN MY LIFE!!! COME!!! YOU ARE WORTHY OF DANCING WITH ME, FOR I, MADARA UCHIHA, DECLARE YOU THE STRONGEST!!!¡±


    Disdain shed over Yuna¡¯s face as her body radiated unquestionable pride and arrogance.


    ¡°YOU dere ME the strongest? Since when does the goddess need the acknowledgment of a mortal? No, I, Yuna Uzumaki, dere you worthy of confronting this venerable one. Come, MADARA!!!¡±

 Chapter 519: The Speech

    Chapter 519: The Speech


    Yuna¡¯s fist and Madara¡¯s palm collided in midair, causing a massive shockwave to wash over the battlefield as the ten truth-seeker orbs hovering behind Madara stirred.


    With lightning speed, they shot away from Madara and surrounded Yuna, who swiftly pped them away with her ten tail-like chains while simultaneously catching another punch Madara threw at her.


    The duo looked each other in the eyes as their faces wore simr-looking battle-crazed expressions.


    ¡°HAHAHA, MORE!!! I WANT TO DANCE MORE!!!¡±


    ¡°HAHAHA, THAT¡¯S RIGHT!!! IT¡¯S BEEN AEONS SINCE I FELT LIKE THIS!!!¡±


    [STOP TALKING AND CONTINUE FIGHTING; I DIDN¡¯T HAVE MY FILL YET!!! BREAK THIS BASTARD¡¯S SKULL!!!]


    Madara sneered when he heard thatstment that clearly came out of Yuna¡¯s mouth but wasn¡¯t spoken by her.


    ¡°Hee~ You actually allow that beast to control your body? Are you insane? Besides that, who are you calling a bastard, beast?¡±


    ¡°Mhh? Insane? Yes.¡±


    [You have all the eye power in the world, but it appears you are pretty much deaf. The one I called a bastard is you, bastard.]


    Although Madara was annoyed by Kurama¡¯s insult, there was something else he focused on.


    ¡°Did you just admit being insane?¡±


    ¡°Mhh? Why does that surprise you? Wait, you don¡¯t think you are insane?¡±


    Madara scoffed in disdain as he arrogantly sneered at Yuna.


    ¡°Obviously.¡±


    Hearing Madara¡¯s answer, Yuna could only shake her head in pity. A man that wants to bring peace to the world by trapping everyone in an eternal illusion just proimed that he wasn¡¯t insane. Somehow, Yuna couldn¡¯t help but feel pity for him.


    Yuna shook her head to get rid of her idle thoughts and focused back on Madara.


    ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s continue!¡±


    Hundreds of icicles formed around Yuna and Madara and shot towards Madara at an insane speed. A glint passed through Madara¡¯s eyes as a gravity wave erupted from his body, pushing Yuna and all the icicles away from him.


    Even more icicles were created as Yuna charged at Madara with her ten tails menacingly swaying behind her. Gaara used his truth seeker orbs to keep the tails in check, while his limbo clones used physical attacks to destroy or deflect all the icicles flying at Madara.


    Yet again, the duo¡¯s fists collided, causing another devastating explosion. Unlike the numerous time this previously happened, a frown appeared on Madara¡¯s face. He felt like something was off.


    The duo took some distance from each other, and just when Yuna was about to resume attacking, Madara opened his mouth and started speaking.


    ¡°Do you know the saying that if two strong shinobi meet fists, they will be able to reach each other¡¯s thoughts? Why can I not read your thoughts?¡±


    Yuna paused for a moment and chuckled in amusement. Naturally, he had heard of that saying before and knew it to be somewhat true. Well, she wouldn¡¯t exactly describe it as reading someone¡¯s thoughts but as getting to know someone better.


    Someone¡¯s fighting style is heavily influenced by what they experienced in their life, what kind of personality they have and where their goals lie. For example, someone hellbent on revenge will usually fight more aggressivelypared to someone who only wants to defend himself and those he loves. The more skilled someone bes, the more these kinds of things be part of how they hold themselves in battle, and the easier it is for someone experienced to notice these habits.


    ¡°What are you saying, Madara? I¡¯m pretty sure you can read perfectly well what I am thinking.¡±


    Madara¡¯s frown deepened when he heard Yuna¡¯s words. Indeed, he could more or less feel what she was thinking, but it was so unfitting that he found it weird that there was nothing else.


    ¡°Impossible. The only thing I can read is your great desire to have a worthy opponent. Despite the situation we are in, where the whole world¡¯s future is at stake, the only thing you desire is a great battle? I don¡¯t believe it. There must be more than that.¡±


    Yuna chuckled in amusement as she shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°Sorry to disappoint you, Madara, but that is the kind of person I am. There is nothing more important than my own desires. As for lofty ideals like world peace, someone else can bother about that.¡±


    Yuna chuckled in amusement when she saw Madara¡¯s dumbfounded face. She spread her arms widely as her face twisted in glee.


    ¡°Disappointing, isn¡¯t it, Madara? For you, this is a sh of ideologies. The final battle deciding the fate of humankind. The ultimate confrontation between the path you choose and the path the world is currently on.¡±


    Yuna cackled in glee as she saw Madara trying toprehend what she had just said.


    ¡°But for me, this is only an enjoyable fight to the death. Nothing more, nothing less.¡±


    Yet again, Yunaughed out loud as she saw the disappointment on Madara¡¯s face. Obviously, Madara wasn¡¯t happy about Yuna¡¯s statement, as his fight for the sake of humanity was just downgraded into a battle between battle junkies. Before he couldment any further, Yuna resumed speaking.


    ¡°But since this is how you see this fight, we might as well get the formalities out of the way. Tell me, Madara. What is your goal? What do you want to archive? And you better not give me the same weak-ass n Nagato gave me. You thought about all of this more in-depth, didn¡¯t you? Tell me: How do we bring peace to this world?¡±


    Although Madara was taken aback by Yuna¡¯s sudden switch in mood, he quickly regained his bearing and analyzed the situation. He could just continue fighting, but we wanted Yuna to hear his words. He wanted her to understand what this fight meant to him.


    ¡°You want to hear my thoughts? Very well, listen: Nothing ever goes as nned in this ursed world. The longer you live, the more you realize that the only thing that truly exists in this reality are merely pain, suffering, and futility.¡±


    A glint of sadness and pain shed through Madara¡¯s eyes as he remembered all the losses he experienced during his life. He only paused for a slight moment before continued speaking.


    ¡°Listen everywhere you look in this world; wherever the is light, there will always be shadows to be found as well. As long as there is a concept of victors, the vanquished will also exist. The selfish intent of wanting to preserve peace, initiate war, and hatred is born in order to protect love. There are nexuses casual rtionships that can not be separated.¡±


    Yet again, sadness shed across Madara¡¯s face, which was swiftly reced with absolute madness.


    ¡°I want to sever the fate of this world. A world of only victors. A world of only peace. A world of only love. I will create such a world.¡±


    Unbendable determination and willpower started oozing out of Madara as he reconfirmed his goal, his desire for true peace growing even further.


    ¡°For I am, The Ghost of the Uchiha.¡±


    Silenced reigned the battlefield as Yuna digested Madara¡¯s words, but only after a few seconds the silence was broken by a slight chuckle¡­


    *Author Note*


    Reader: Did you just steal Madara¡¯s whole speech from the English dub?


    Author: Yes.


    Anyway, if you don¡¯t know what I¡¯m talking about, go to youtube, search ¡°Madara speech¡± and watch the video from ¡°Naruto World¡±. Trust me; it¡¯s worth it.


    Powerstones? Powerstones!


    *End of Author Note*

 Chapter 520: Infinite Tsukuyomi

    Chapter 520: Infinite Tsukuyomi


    ¡°Hehe, sever the fate of this world? Hahaha, good, very good! HAHAHA, I LIKE IT!!!¡±


    Madara was taken aback by Yuna¡¯s sudden outburst. Frankly, he expected her to either dismiss his thoughts or not even understand what he was talking about.


    ¡°Ahh~ What a grand dream. However, there is a little bit of a misunderstanding in what you are currently doing.¡±


    Madara frowned when he heard Yuna¡¯s words.


    ¡°What do you mean by ¡®misunderstanding¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not really a misunderstanding but more of a slight difference in the meaning of your words. You are not trying to sever everyone¡¯s fates; you try to deprive everyone of their freedom. Although that certainly severs their fate, the meaning is not the same.¡±


    Question marks popped above Madara¡¯s head as he looked at Yuna in confusion. He was honestly not sure what Yuna was babbling on about. Upon seeing his confusion, Yuna chuckled in amusement and shrugged her shoulder.


    ¡°Oh well, it doesn¡¯t matter. It seems like you at least nned everything through properly, unlike Nagato. Additionally, I like the way you look at this world. How about you¡­¡±


    Madara felt like something rather outrageous was about toe out of Yuna¡¯s mouth, and he half considered just covering his ears with chakra so he wouldn¡¯t have to hear it. Unfortunately, Yuna continued speaking before he could finish that thought.


    ¡°¡­ permanently change your gender and join my harem?¡±


    [WHAT THE FUCK!? NO!!!]


    ¡®You could watch me do all kinds of degrading things with the female Madara.¡¯


    [T-That¡­ o-oka¡­ NO!!! NEVER!!! THE CORRUPTION HASN¡¯T SEEPED IN THAT FAR YET!!!]


    Meanwhile, Madara¡¯s chin hit the ground as he looked at Yuna in utter bewilderment.


    ¡®D-Did she just ask me to be a woman and join her harem? Am I inside a genjutsu?¡¯


    ¡°Are you insane?¡±


    Yuna frowned when he heard Madara¡¯s question and looked at him in disapproval.


    ¡°Madara, I already answered that question. The answer is yes. Please listen probably from now on.¡±


    Despite Yuna answering him, Madara didn¡¯t speak any further. Frankly, he didn¡¯t know how he was supposed to answer such a ridiculous request. Well, he would obviously answer it with a ¡®no¡¯, but he felt like a simple ¡®no¡¯ wasn¡¯t enough to acknowledge the ridiculousness of the request itself.


    Yuna saw his struggle, causing her to giggle.


    ¡°Mah, you don¡¯t have to think so much about this; I was just joking~¡±


    [No, you were not!]


    ¡®Who knows~¡¯


    Yuna¡¯s words got Madara out of his trance as his eyes focused on Yuna, while a deep frown formed on his face.


    ¡°Is it necessary for you to speak so much nonsense? What are you trying to archive by acting like this?¡±


    ¡°Yes, and it¡¯s for my own amusement.¡±


    Madara¡¯s eyebrows twitched in irritation when he heard Yuna¡¯s answer.


    ¡®How can such an annoying human exist? Hachirama was already pretty bad, but holy hell, she is on another level.¡¯


    ¡°Fine, time to stop ying around.¡±


    Madara slowly increased his altitude, bringing him closer to the moon that proudly stood in the sky.


    ¡°From what I remember, the third eyes should appear after getting closer to the moon. Then, the eye will be reflected on the moon, putting everyone under genjutsu.¡±


    And, just as Madara had said, a third eye opened up in the middle of his forehead after rising a few hundred meters high. He felt information flowing into his head, informing him about what actions he needed to perform to get what he wanted.


    His hands moved, forming the ram seal as massive amounts of chakra were pulled into his third eyes. Momentster, a surge of power passed through his body as he activated the jutsu he had been dreaming about for a long time.


    ¡°[Infinite Tsukuyomi]¡±


    And then the colorization of the moon changed. The whole thing turned into a gigantic red Rinnegan, but in addition to that, the rings of the Rinnegan had a total of 9 tomoe surrounding its center at three different distances, sitting on the rings of the Rinnegan.


    Then, the moon started emitting a mysterious light, and everyone who was touched by that light instinctively gazed at the moon, turning their eyes into the same pattern as the moon had and putting them into a genjutsu.


    While all of that was happening, Sasuke woke up with a fancy new eye in his left eye socket. It was a Rinnegan with six tomoe on its rings, making it somewhat simr to the moon.


    Sasuke looked around, and when he saw the changes in the moon, he couldn¡¯t help but panic a little. He quickly felt for Naruto¡¯s presence, which was possible due to them being connected through the inheritance.


    As soon as Sasuke found Naruto¡¯s location, he activated his Susanoo at full power and flew toward him at break-neck speed.


    A short momentter, he spotted Naruto, and when he realized that he wasn¡¯t affected by the Infinite Tsukuyomi yet, he sighed in relief.


    He noticed that Hinata, Anko, Guy, Lee, and Kakashi were next to Naruto, and after a short moment of thinking, he activated his Rinnegans ability and swapped ces with Kakashi, who was standing next to Naruto. He couldn¡¯t deny that he felt a little bad for throwing Kakashi under the bus like that, but the world as a whole was at risk, so he simply did it.


    Naturally, he wanted as many strong people remaining as possible, so he pondered a moment about whether he should swap with Lee or Kakashi, but after seeing that Kakashi lost his Sharingan, it was an easy decision to make.


    One might wonder why he judged Lee¡¯s strength so highly, but he had seen him activate six gates before, which was over three years ago. Although Sasuke didn¡¯t know how strong Lee was precisely, but even if he had stagnated since then, six gates Lee was still better than a Sharingan-less Kakashi.


    ¡°Yo, fancy seeing you here, Sasuke. Although sending Kakashi away like that was pretty rude, you know.¡±


    ¡°Shut up, idiot. This isn¡¯t the time for banter.¡±


    Momentster, the light passed over Sasuke¡¯s Susanoo, but neither of the people inside of it were affected by the genjutsu, making Sasuke sigh in relief. Honestly, he only had a hunch that this would work and wasn¡¯t certain at all.


    However, Sasuke almost dropped the Susanoo out of sheer shock when he saw what was happening outside his Susanoo.


    ¡°HAHAHA, THE STRONGEST GENJUTSU!? LET ME EXPERIENCE IT, MADARA!!!¡±


    Seeing Yuna roaring like a mad woman while fixedly staring at the moon was an image Sasuke wouldn¡¯t be able to forget for a long time.


    ¡®F*ck, what¡¯s wrong with that damn monster.¡¯


    *Author Note*


    You have some of dem¡­ powerstones?


    *End of Author Note*

 Chapter 521: Meeting the Sage

    Chapter 521: Meeting the Sage


    A few minutes earlier, Naruto found himself inside a vast white space. After looking around for a few seconds, he couldn¡¯t help but sigh deeply.


    ¡°Hagoromo Ootsutsuki, I presume?¡±


    Momentster, an old man with white skin and a pair of Rinnegan appeared floating crosslegged in front of Naruto. He had a stoic facial expression and radiated dignity.


    ¡°It is indeed I, Hagoromo Ootsutsuki, the progenitor o¡­¡±


    ¡°Err, sorry to interrupt you, but could you talk normally? I¡¯m already getting headaches from nee-san asionally talking like that, so please have some pity.¡±


    Hagoromo stopped mid-sentence and started ring at Naruto, who could only sheepishly scratch his head.


    ¡°Hehe, sorry about that.¡±


    Momentster, Hagoromo sighed deeply while his shoulders sagged, and he murmured something about nowadays children not respecting their elders.


    ¡°*Sigh* I guess that anomaly told you about me?¡±


    ¡°Yup, nee-san told me about everything. Well, nee-san, Kurama and Hisoka did. On a side note, I 100% agree, but please don¡¯t call her an anomaly. That¡¯s rude.¡±


    Hagoromo frowned a little when he heard the third name Naruto mentioned. Since he could see the whole world, and Hisoka has been Yuna¡¯s student, he naturally knew who that was. Hagoromo has noticed that she would asionally talk of events that she should not know about, making her another anomaly.


    However,pared to the world-ending potential Yuna had, Hisoka was at best slightly talented, so Hagomoro didn¡¯t focus much on her.


    ¡°*Sigh* Fine, since you already know everything you need to know, then¡­¡±


    ¡°Ah, wait a moment, please; I DO have a question.¡±


    Hagoromo¡¯s eyes shone a little when he heard that Naruto had a question for him. He felt a little left out since he couldn¡¯t exin anything to Naruto, so he felt pretty happy that there was something he could help with.


    ¡°In that case, ask away.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I only wanted to know what Kaguya looks like. Is she perhaps a beautiful woman?¡±


    Hagoromo almost crashnded when he heard Naruto¡¯s trivial question before another deep sigh escaped his mouth.


    ¡°I have no idea why you ask such a question, but yes, she is.¡±


    This time, it was Naruto¡¯s turn to sigh deeply as he started massaging his forehead.


    ¡°*Sigh* Troublesome.¡±


    Question maks popped up above Hagoromo¡¯s head when Naruto called Kaguya being a beautiful woman troublesome, but before he could ask any questions, Naruto resumed talking.


    ¡°Anyway, it is how it is. Let¡¯s get this over with. Would you please give me Asura¡¯s inheritance?¡±


    ¡°No, I can¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You can¡¯t? I¡¯m notining, but isn¡¯t that what is supposed to happen.¡±


    Hagoromo nodded his head before shrugging his shoulders.


    ¡°Although that is the case, I¡¯m still telling Sasuke about his fate and the history of this world. I can only hand over both powers at once. Giving you one part first and then handing the second part to Sasuketer is impossible.¡±


    Naruto couldn¡¯t help but facepalm when he realized that he was pretty much stuck here until Sasuke finished listening to Hagoromo¡¯s story.


    ¡°Well, since we have nothing better to do, let¡¯s chat. What do you think about ramen? Personally, I think there is nothing better than ramen. N-No, wait, my girlfriends are definitely better than ramen. Yes, yes, definitely!¡±


    Hagoromo chuckled in amusement at Naruto¡¯s antics. He reminded him a lot of his son Asura, which was rather obvious since he was literally his reincarnation.


    Additionally, A nostalgic expression appeared on his face when Naruto mentioned ramen, as he remembered a good friend he had. He was obsessed with not only eating ramen but making it as well.


    While Hagoromo and Naruto were chatting about everything and nothing, another Hagoromo was floating in front of Sasuke and was telling him about the past and what needed to be done in the future.


    Unlike the conversation with Naruto, the atmosphere was somber, and Sasuke listened to Hagoromo¡¯s words with seriousness while concentrating not to miss a single word. Naturally, Hagoromo was ted.


    ¡®This is how it¡¯s supposed to be! Although he is a bit edgy¡­ well, he is very edgy, but look at him listen. Look how serious he is! Such a good child!¡¯


    Meanwhile, Sasuke did indeed seriously listen to Hagoromo¡¯s words, but the reason for that had very little to do with ¡°respecting your elders¡±.


    ¡®An ancient power! The power of the Sage of Six Path! I want it! With this, I surely can defeat her! No matter how much of a monster she is, reaching the level of the Sage of Six Path, who is a god, is impossible. Finally, my desire for revenge will be fulfilled!¡¯


    Hagoromo continued his story, and as soon as Sasuke realized who the other person inheriting this power was, he gritted his teeth.


    ¡®Damnit! Why is it Naruto!? Now that I can defeat the sister, the damn brother steps up. No, it is still fine. It could be worse. Yuna could have been the one to get it. I should be able to deal with Naruto.¡¯


    Hagoromo continued his story, and a few minutester, it was time to receive their inheritances as Naruto and Sasuke both shook Hagormo¡¯s hand, epting what he wanted to gift them.


    Back in the real world, Naruto reopened his eyes as a frown appeared on his face. He looked at the hand that now had a white moon on its palm and frowned even deeper.


    ¡®That felt like I was h*lding h*nds with Sasuke.¡¯


    [GAYYY~]


    ¡®Shuddup, stupid fox.¡¯


    [Hehe, now that I think about it, who did you share your first kiss with in the other timeline again? How suspicious~]


    A frown appeared on Naruto¡¯s face as he tried to remember what Kurama was talking about, and momentster, he remembered what Hisoka once told him, causing his face to twist in anger.


    ¡®Kurama, don¡¯t force me to bust out the Hashirama x Madara sexy jutsu.¡¯


    [Do it. I dare you! LET¡¯S DIE TOGETHER, HAHAHA!!!]


    Hearing Kurama¡¯s roaringughter, Naruto could only grit his teeth in anger and ignore him. After all, that jutsu was sealed permanently since he would have to make out with his own clones if he were to use it. Worse yet, all clones would be transformed into Madaras and Hashiramas.


    Naruto shuddered in terror at the mere thought of doing that.


    As Kurama said, he would probably die of shame and disgust if he were to use it.

 Chapter 522: The Greediest

    Chapter 522: The Greediest


    It¡¯s not really a sex scene, but ites very close, so:


    ***Warning NSFW***


    Inside avish hall, arge number of humans were gathered in what appeared to be an extravagant festival. However, at the very first nce, it was rtively clear that this wasn¡¯t a normal festival.


    First of all, only women were present, with not a single man in sight. Second, the women seemed to care very little about their state of dress as some of them were showing off their breasts while others werepletely naked. Most of them were touching and kissing each other as more and more clothes fell to the ground and the heat in the room increased.


    Thest thing that seemed odd about the gathering was the room itself. Instead of normal decorations, all kinds of sex essories were lined up on the walls. Everything, ranging from normal dildos and different costumes to whips and chains, was avable for use. In fact, a few of the women present were already shuffling through the equipment and were picking up what interested them.


    Instead of a festival, it would be more adept to call it a gathering of degeneracy.


    In the middle of the room stood a truly massive bed, and on said bedid a gaggle of women that were already going at each other.


    However, one woman with red and blue hair who had one purple and one white eye seemed to be a little absentminded, which the other women around her immediately noticed.


    ¡°What wrong, Yuna? Some of our sisters have already started, and you are not evenpletely naked yet.¡±


    As one of the women said that, she skillfully opened Yuna¡¯s bra, freeing her breasts, after which she immediately gave one of the now free nipples a pinch.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, Anko; something feels slightly off.¡±


    After hearing Yuna¡¯s answer, another woman started speaking.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t let it bother you, Yuna. Now that you had a breakthrough and you are back at your past level, you should enjoy yourself.¡±


    Yuna nodded her head and clenched and unclenched her fist.


    ¡°You are right, Hinata.¡±


    Yuna resumed opening and closing her fists a few more times to get a better grasp of her current strength, making her frown deepen with every repetition.


    ¡®Back at my past level?¡¯


    After seeing that Yuna was still deep in thought, another woman got on all fours and wiggled her butt towards Yuna. Buzzing sounds echoed out of the two objects that were already deeply inserted into the woman¡¯s two holes.


    ¡°How about you give me a little spanking, Yuna-sama. Unleashing your frustrations on my butt will surely improve your mood.¡±


    *p* *Moan*


    ¡°You damn pervert. It¡¯s clear as a day that you simply want a spanking. Just ask one of our sisters for it if you are so needy, Karin.¡±


    Karin continued swinging her butt, which had now a single red handprint on it, left and right, as a pout appeared on her face.


    ¡°Well, Yuna-sama has the best technique, so it can¡¯t be helped that I want her to do it~¡±


    Anko could only roll her eyes as that was something that Anko couldn¡¯t deny.


    ¡°It¡¯s not evenparable to the random pping you are usually doing~¡±


    A tick mark appeared on Anko¡¯s forehead when she heard Karin¡¯s teasing words. After a short moment of pondering, Anko nodded her head as she used a chakra string to grab one of the paddles hanging on the wall.


    ¡°Random pping? I will show you random pping! It¡¯s paddling time!¡±


    ¡°Yes! Please punish this naughty maid, Anko-sama!¡±


    While the sound of wood hitting fleshbined with moans of pleasure and pain echoed over the bed, another woman approached Yuna. She buried Yuna¡¯s arm in between her breasts while joyfully sucking on Yuna¡¯s fingers, leaving a trail of saliva behind, which immediately started sizzling.


    ¡°Come, Yuna, let¡¯s have some fun. It¡¯s been a while since we had all the girls in the same ce, after all. I bet you are just feeling a little giddy due to your breakthrough.¡±


    ¡°Mhh, that makes sense, Mei.¡±


    Yuna acknowledged Mei¡¯s statement as she subconsciously wanted to use her ice to offset the magma-like saliva. However, before she could do so, she froze in ce.


    ¡°Disgusting.¡±


    Mei was taken aback by Yuna¡¯s sudden twist in mood as the room instantly became silent, and all activity stopped.


    ¡°W-What happened, Yuna?¡±


    Instead of answering, Yuna stood up and looked at the sky with a wide grin on her face.


    ¡°Infinite Tsukuyomi, huh. Impressive! Truly impressive.¡±


    While everyone was bewildered by Yuna¡¯s sudden strangeness, she startedughing loudly.


    ¡°HAHAHA, TO TRAP EVEN ME IN HERE FOR A SHORT MOMENT, THIS VENERABLE ONE IS IMPRESSED!!!¡±


    Yet again, no one answered her since no one in the room knew what was happening.


    ¡°Unfortunately, there were three factors this illusion couldn¡¯t fathom. The level of power I had in my past life. How little I care about things ¡®making sense¡¯ and, finally, the degree of control I have over my ice. The little bit I have in this illusion isn¡¯t even worth mentioning.¡±


    Yuna raised her hand into the sky and opened her hand towards the ceiling, sting it open and revealing the moon. If one were to pay closer attention to it, one would notice that it had an unnaturally red shine to it.


    Yuna¡¯s aura exploded, pushing everyone away from here and crashing them into the opposing walls. She didn¡¯t care about a bunch of illusions, no matter how life-like they were.


    The power she was radiating increased even further as she aligned her hand with the moon, making it look like she was grabbing it.


    ¡°This venerable onemands thee¡­¡±


    The pressure around Yuna increased even further as the space around her started cracking, while the moon seemed to be shaking.


    {Shatter}


    Cracks appeared on the moon, making it look like a ss te that someone smashed with a stone, and momentster, the world around Yuna started crumbling down.


    ¡°Hehe, there is still a lot of fun to be had~¡±


    She chuckled in amusement as she saw women like Tsunade, Shizune, Temari, and even Tayuya and Hisoka being part of this illusion.


    ¡°As expected of me, I¡¯m the greediest there is~¡±


    *Author Note*


    *Cough*¡­ Powerstones¡­ *cough*

 Chapter 523: Zetsus Despair

    Chapter 523: Zetsu¡¯s Despair


    ¡°HAHAHA, THE STRONGEST GENJUTSU!? LET ME EXPERIENCE IT, MADARA!!!¡±


    When Zetsu heard Yuna yell those words, his jaw almost hit the ground. He was certain that as soon as Yuna noticed that Sasuke¡¯s Susanoo was blocking the Infinite Tsukuyomi, she would teleport next to Naruto, but to his delight, she did the opposite and held her position.


    ¡°Yes, her arrogance finally caused her to make a mistake!¡±


    Momentster, Yuna¡¯s eyes changed and turned into a pair of Rinnegan, showing that she was trapped in the Infinite Tsukuyomi.


    ¡°YES!!! WE HAVE HER!!!¡±


    Zetsu was ted. How couldn¡¯t he be? The greatest obstacle in his n was finally out of the equation, and Madara was almost ready to get betrayed as well. Everything was going well. However¡­


    ¡°HAHAHA¡­¡±


    A shiver went through Zetsu¡¯s spine as he heard crazed femaleughter.


    ¡®No¡­ please tell me it¡¯s not true.¡¯


    ¡°¡­ What an interesting experience!¡±


    Zetsu mechanically turned his head to see the source of the loudughter.


    ¡®Please tell me it¡¯s not true.¡¯


    ¡°Infinite Tsukuyomi, huh!? GOOD STUFF, HAHAHA!!!¡±


    Zetsu finished turning his head, and as soon as he saw Yuna boisterouslyughing with her fist pushed into her sides, he copsed to his knees.


    ¡®How!? Why!? Impossible! This ispletely impossible! NO ONE can get out of the Infinite Tsukuyomi by themselves. IT F*CKING IMPOSSIBLE!!!¡¯


    Zetsu felt his consciousness waver, but momentster, he regained his bearing as he gritted his teeth.


    ¡®NOT YET!!! THE PLAN IS ALMOST FINISHED!!! ONE MORE STEP!!! JUST ONE MORE STEP, AND MOTHER WILL BE BACK. AS SOON AS MOTHER IS BACK, EVERYTHING WILL BE FINE.¡¯


    While cracks appeared on Zetsu¡¯s sanity, Madara looked at Yuna indifferently. Frankly, he wasn¡¯t even surprised that she broke out of his jutsu. In fact, he expected her to do so.


    ¡®As expected of the person, I acknowledged. This is the least she should be able to do. However, there is another step left, let¡¯s see how she deals with that one.¡¯


    Madara pped his hands together as his power exploded outward; momentster, he fired another jutsu.


    ¡°[Divine Genesis: World of Trees]¡±


    Trees started growing, but they not only grew on this battlefield but all over the. Gigantic roots burst out of the ground and entangled everyone under the influence of the Infinite Tsukuyomi and suspended them in midair.


    However, these rootspletely ignored Sasuke¡¯s Susanoo as if it weren¡¯t even there. Clearly, the Susanoo was hiding their presence from the ever-present tree roots.


    However, Yuna was not shielded like that, but despite that, no roots tried to ensnare her. Or rather, it seems like the roots didn¡¯t even want to get close to her, not daring to enter the area where her ice has frozen the ground underneath her.


    As an existence that absorbed chakra, the roots didn¡¯t dare toe too close to Yuna¡¯s ice, which absorbed and covered everything.


    A few momentster, Madara¡¯s jutsu ended, and the trees stopped growing. Yuna circted her cultivation and started floating, and momentster, she hovered in front of the still air-born Madara.


    ¡°Are you ready, Madara? This will be ourst dance.¡±


    An excited grin appeared on Madara¡¯s words when he heard Yuna¡¯s words. Although he didn¡¯t expect his jutsu to defeat Yuna outright, he at least expected it to cause her some trouble. However, he was proven wrong yet again. Frankly, he couldn¡¯t care less about that failure, as a battle-thirsty smile appeared on his face.


    ¡°Yes, this is how it should be! THIS IS HOW THE FATE OF THIS WORLD SHOULD BE DECIDED!!!¡±


    Honestly, this was an oue Madara never expected to happen. His n was to get revived, get his Rinnegan back, and absorb the Juubi, making him invincible. And then, he would simply cast the Infinite Tsukuyomi and end this instantly.


    However, that was boring. That was not how Madara liked it at all. Only by defeating an opponent with equal strength could he genuinely call this a worthy victory. In conclusion, he loved the current situation.


    ¡°LET¡¯S CONTINUE DANCING, YUNA UZUMAKI!!!¡±


    ¡°THIS WILL BE OUR FINAL DANCE OF DEATH, MADARA UCHIHA!!!¡±


    Meanwhile, Zetsu looked at the two mad people and shook his head. At first, he considered allowing these two crazies to have their fight or whatever, but after thinking about the current situation, he quickly realized that there were quite a few more powerhouses present. And, what was even worse, one of them was proficient in sealing. If he got sealed away, he would lose everything he had built up until now. Naturally, this was the reason why the Uzumaki n needed to go. Seals were one of the things he feared.


    ¡®Time to backstab Madara and finally revive mother. I have been waiting for this for a long time.¡¯


    He was just about to take action when he met eyes with a purple pair of his that seemed to hold infinite wisdom, causing a shudder of absolute terror to course through his body while he felt like the world was copsing onto him.


    ¡®SHE KNOWS!!! HOW COULD SHE POSSIBLE KNOW ABOUT MOTHER!? WHY DOES SHE KNOW THAT I WANT TO BACKSTAB MADARA!?¡¯


    Just now, he met Yuna¡¯s eyes, and Zetsu could instantly tell why she looked at him. It was a warning. It was a warning not to move against Madara.


    ¡®HOW DOES SHE KNOW SO MUCH ABOUT ALL MY SECRET PLANS!?¡¯


    Meanwhile, a young woman with ck hair that was currently trapped inside an illusion where multiple beautiful women were fawning over her had to sneeze. Surprisingly, she did not only sneeze in the illusion, but even her trapped body sneezed.


    ¡®Weird, is someone thinking about me? Oh well, who cares. It¡¯s time to enjoy the harem protagonist lifestyle. As expected, after defeating Kaguya and saving the world, women just keeping, GUEHEHEHE!!!¡¯


    Additionally, there was a certain red-headed woman who was currently ¡°bullying¡± the previously mentioned ck-haired one within her illusion.


    There was also an old man that was surrounded by massive mountains of books and a young-looking woman with enormous breasts surrounded by mountains of alcohol bottles.


    And finally, there were quite a few people who were simply living their everyday lives in their illusion, with the only difference being that a certain woman with red and blue hair not being present.


    *Author Note*


    Gimme dem P-stones


    *End of Author Note*

 Chapter 524: The Fight Continues

    Chapter 524: The Fight Continues


    *Boom*


    An intense shockwave shook the air as Madara¡¯s fist was caught by Yuna¡¯s chakra-coated hand. Again and again, their hands collided, attacking and defending at a slowly increasing speed.


    Then, the duo started using their leg, mixing kicks and dodges into their previously pure hand-to-handbat, increasing the pace.


    A few momentster, a loud ng echoed over the battlefield as a ck staff collided with a giant sword, resulting in a small nick in the staff.


    The two weapons collided dozen of times within an instant. Since Madara felt like he was getting pushed back, a second staff appeared, allowing him to attack and defend simultaneously, resulting in a statement.


    Next, Yuna¡¯s chains and Madara¡¯s truth-seeker orbs moved, repeatedly colliding with each other, and finally, Madara¡¯s limbo clones made an appearance, but they were quickly suppressed by ice shields and icicles that appeared around Yuna, blocking their advances.


    Despite the super high-speedbat, Yuna and Madara both wore broad grins on their faces as their eyes shone joyfully. It was rather evident that despite currently fighting to the death, they were immensely enjoying themselves.


    Meanwhile, Sasuke spectated the ongoing battle while clenching his hands so hard that blood started slowly dripping from his fists.


    ¡®How!?¡¯


    Aplex mix of anger and confusion coursed through Sasuke¡¯s body as he continued watching Yuna fight Madara at an ever-increasing pace, making it look like they simply had no limit.


    ¡®How can she still keep up?¡¯


    Obviously, that was what frustrated Sasauke the most. He went through power up after power up and even received the inheritance from the Sage of Six Path himself and awakened a Rinnegan, and yet, he still couldn¡¯t overpower Yuna, someone who had ¡°only¡± the Kyuubi sealed into her.


    And that wasn¡¯t even the worst part of it as Sasuke spectated the fight, barely able to follow what was going on.


    ¡®How can these control so many things at the same time?¡¯


    Yes, this was another factor bothering him. In Yuna¡¯s case, she was using her own body, ten chains while simultaneously creating ice around her, and in Madara¡¯s case, it was his body, his ten truth-seeker balls, and the limbo clones. Well, Sasuke wasn¡¯t sure whether those were independent or not, but it didn¡¯t really matter.


    In Madara¡¯s case, Sasuke could still ept that he was more skilled than him; after all, he was a legendary shinobi that fought through decades of war.


    However, Sasuke couldn¡¯t grasp how someone at his age could be so much more skilled inbat. Let¡¯s not forget that Sasuke even had the Sharingan to help him cheat, but it was still no use.


    ¡°*Sigh* I don¡¯t think I have ever seen nee-san having that much fun.¡±


    Sasuke heard Naruto¡¯s words and gave Yuna¡¯s facial expression a nce, immediately making him flinch as bad memories popped up in his mind.


    ¡®Damn, she really is a monster. There is no way a human face could contort into such a twisted grin.¡¯


    Sasuke took a deep breath, attempting to calm down his agitation. Although it didn¡¯t work out too well, it was still better than nothing.


    So, after thinking about his next step, he concluded that Naruto and he should start moving as well. He decided that stopping Madara and saving the world had a slightly higher priority than his revenge on Yuna. Well, that was mostly because he couldn¡¯t get revenge if the world was enved, but those were just semantics.


    ¡°Naruto, we should attack him as well. This is no time to y around.¡±


    Naruto¡¯s raised his eyebrows at Sasuke¡¯s suggestion before shaking his head in denial.


    ¡°Are you sure you want to interrupt nee-san when she is having that much fun?¡±


    Sasuke visibly flinched as an ugly expression appeared on his face, but he regained his bearing a few secondster.


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we put that aside? No matter how I look at it, defeating Madara is more important than her having fun. We didn¡¯t get this jutsu just for us to not move and let other people fight.¡±


    Naruto simply shrugged his shoulders as he continued spectating the high-speed battle happening midair.


    ¡°There is no need for us to make a move yet, Sasuke. We should conserve our strength and wait for the final boss to pop up. Only then will we go all in.¡±


    ¡°Final boss? Isn¡¯t that Madara?¡±


    Naruto shook his head while giving ck Zetsu a nce.


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not Madara. Our final enemy is Kaguya Ootsutsuki, the Mad Rabbit Goddess.¡±


    Question marks popped up above Sasuke¡¯s head. Obviously, he knew who that was; after all, the whole story was told to him not even five minutes ago. What he couldn¡¯t grasp was why her name suddenly popped up. Wasn¡¯t she gone?


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it too much, Sasuke. Just trust me that she will make aeback and that that oue is inevitable. You and I will have to fight her at some point, and this right now is the perfect moment.


    Although Sasuke still couldn¡¯t understand how Naruto knew about that, he simply shrugged his shoulder in the end. Naruto clearly didn¡¯t want to tell him more, and frankly, Sasuke didn¡¯t care enough about this to bother. Whether it¡¯s Madara or Kaguya, he just had to defeat them, and everything should be fine.


    Meanwhile, Zetsu looked at Naruto in disbelief. So far, he had always guessed that Yuna knew significantly more than everybody else, but now his guess was finally confirmed without a single doubt.


    ¡®He said mother¡¯s name and even imed that she would be revived soon. So they knew everything for a long time now. How? How is this possible? I¡¯m the only one who could possibly know about this.¡¯


    Although Zetsu was disturbed by that revtion, there was something else he found rather important.


    ¡®He ims that mother will revive soon. Don¡¯t they want to prevent that from happening? Since they seem to know my whole n, shouldn¡¯t they go after me?¡¯


    Zetsu pondered the current situation a while longer before a glint passed through his eyes, and he realized what was going on.


    ¡®They are underestimating mother. Rather than keep me as an enemy hidden in the shadows, they want to call mother and finish this once and for all. Fools, they will know true terror as soon as mother returns. She is invincible.¡¯


    And so, the battle between Madara continued while people were making all kinds of ns about their next step.


    Meanwhile, a young man wearing a green spandex suit was watching the battle between Yuna and Madara with crimson mes burning in his eyes.


    ¡®I will reach that kind of level someday. No, I will surpass it. Compared to my fire of youth, this is nothing. YOUTH!!!¡¯

 Chapter 525: Let’s End This

    <h4>Chapter 525: Let¡¯s End This</h4>


    As Yuna and Madara¡¯s fight continued, its scope started increasing at a rapid pace. While the duo started out with just hand-to-handbat, mountain-sized ice blocks were now flying through the air and which were countered by hundreds of building-size trees. What started out as hand-to-handbat turned into a scene of apocalyptic proportions.


    Amid the monstrous attacks, two people were zooming through the air, dodging everything that was flung at them with crazed expressions on their faces.


    ¡°THIS IS THE MOST FUN I HAVE EVER HAD!!! MORE!!!¡±


    ¡°HAHAHA, IT¡¯S RARE TO FIND SOMEONE WHO CAN KEEP IT UP THIS LONG!!!¡±


    Despite looking like he was lost in the joy of battle, Madara never entirely lost his concentration. So, he noticed that something was off. Well, he noticed Yuna¡¯s sexual innuendo, but that wasn¡¯t what he felt was off. Something about the current situation didn¡¯t feel right to him.


    Madara flicked his wrist, causing another 100 trees to burst out of the ground to deflect another ice mountain that appeared out of nowhere. A frown appeared on Madara¡¯s face as he noticed that he had used significantly too much strength in that block, resulting in some wasted chakra. Frankly, it couldn¡¯t be helped that he didn¡¯t have perfect control over his body yet, since he just went through a massive power-up.


    As he fought using his newfound power, he slowly refined himself to use it optimally, improving hisbat effectiveness.


    He finally realized what felt weird to him as he thought about these things.


    ¡®While I¡¯m slowly getting used to my new power, mybat strength is steadily increasing, but howe it isn¡¯t the same for Yuna? She went through a tremendous powers spike as well, should she slowly getting used to that kind of power, making her stronger.¡¯


    Meanwhile, Yuna could more or less guess what Madara was thinking about, causing her to smirk.


    ¡°You want to know why I¡¯m not steadily getting stronger due to mastering my nef-found strength, huh?¡±


    Although Madara was shocked that Yuna somehow managed to read his thought, he still nodded his head.


    ¡°Yes, this is weird. At the start, we were about equal in power, but now I feel like I¡¯m slightly overpowering you. Something is wrong.¡±


    Yuna chuckled in amusement while shrugging her shoulders.


    ¡°In that case, let me lift that mystery for you. The reason why I¡¯m not improving by mastering this new level of strength, is because I already mastered it.¡±


    ¡°What?! Nonsense, there is no way you could do something like that instantly!¡±


    Yuna sighed deeply as she held her head, making her look like she was in deep pain due to her own inadequacy.


    ¡°*Sigh* Instantly? Obviously, I couldn¡¯t do something like that instantly. *Sigh* It took me almost five seconds to do it. Truly, my talent can at best be described as average.¡±


    Madara¡¯s eyebrows twitched in irritation when he heard Yuna¡¯s words and instantly dismissed all of it as nonsense.


    ¡®Whatever, she is just trying to irritate me, so I should ignore her.¡¯


    While Yuna¡¯s words sounded like a lie, there was actually quite a bit of the truth mixed in as well. She truly got used to her power after around five seconds, but the only reason why she could do it was that she had mastered her current power level before, in her previous life.


    She might be in a different body now, but since she was still far from her past life¡¯s peak, she had no problem controlling her strength.


    ¡°Well, putting aside how great I am¡­¡±


    [Right.]


    ¡°¡­ it¡¯s time to end this.¡±


    Naturally, Madara was taken aback by Yuna¡¯s words.


    ¡®End this? We are clearly at a stalemate. Or rather than calling it a statement, I¡¯m slowly but surely getting the upper hand.¡¯


    Yuna chuckled in amusement as she could almost see the question marks hovering above Madara¡¯s head.


    ¡°Hehe, aren¡¯t you overseeing something rather important, Madara?¡±


    Madara became even more confused and started looking around him. He could subtly feel that there was really something wrong. Something¡­ felt unnatural.


    After a few short seconds, Madara squinted his eyes as he had detected something rather weird.


    ¡®Weird, am I just imagining it, or are there eight ice mountains around me that have around the same distance from each other and myself.¡¯


    Yuna carefully inspected Madara¡¯s facial expression, and as soon as she noticed that Madara found out what she was talking about, a smirk appeared on her face.


    ¡°What is my name, Madara.¡±


    Madara became even more confused. He really wondered where Yuna was going with this.


    ¡®Her name? Isn¡¯t it Yuna Uzum¡­¡¯


    As soon as thatst name appeared in his mind, he paled.


    ¡®Seals! Since she has so many different powers and never used any seals, I didn¡¯t even make the connection to the Uzumaki n¡¯s specialty. Since she is so monstrous in everything else, surely it can¡¯t be like this with seals as well¡­ right?¡¯


    Madara would rather not find out whether that was true or not, so he quickly flew upward to get out of whatever Yuna was nning with these eight mountains. Unfortunately, it was toote, and Yuna activated her seal arrangement just before Madara could get out of it.


    ¡°[Divine Uzumaki Sealing Style: Eight Heavenly Frozen Mountains Divine Suppression Domain]¡±


    A white beam of light shot out of the peaks of the eight artificially created mountains, which swiftly created a vast dome around Yuna and Madara.


    As soon as the sphere was closed, Madara staggered a little as he felt his power weaken a little.


    However, a sneer appeared on Madara¡¯s face as he felt the seal¡¯s suppression.


    ¡°Oh? So you weakened me a little? So what? Even when I¡¯m slightly weakened, I can still defeat you. Did you honestly bet everything on something that has such little effect?¡±


    Yuna shook her head as she looked at Madara in pity.


    ¡°This was a lot of fun, Madara. However, preventing the final battle any longer might cause some trouble. So, let me end this with words of wisdom every shinobi should keep close to his heart.¡±


    Naturally, Madara wondered what final battle Yuna was talking about, but as she said those words, she lifted her arm as a ferocious grin appeared on her face. Her fingers moved into a snapping position before she resumed talking.


    ¡°A shinobi must see underneath the underneath.¡±


    *Snap*


    *St*


    A cake hit Madara in the face¡­

 Chapter 526: Kaguya Ootsutsuki

    Chapter 526: Kaguya Ootsutsuki


    Madara couldn¡¯t believe what just had happened. In his life, he went through a lot of battles. However, not once did someone ever throw a cake in his face mid-fight. Especially not after diverting his attention with a ridiculously borate sealing arrangement that barely showed any effect.


    He tried to move his arm to swipe the cake out of his face, but to his surprise, his arm wouldn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°W-What d-did you¡­ do?¡±


    On top of not being able to move his arms, even speaking was a chore, greatly irritating him.


    Yuna smirked as her posture rxed.


    ¡°[Uzumaki Divine Pranking Style: Eight Mountain Distraction Form: One Cake To Seal Them All]¡±


    It took Madara a second to pierce together the string of words he had just heard, and his anger red up as soon as he did.


    ¡®SHE SEALED MY MOVEMENT WITH A SEAL SHE HID INSIDE THE CAKE!? SHE USED A F*CKING CAKE TO SEAL MY MOVEMENT!!!¡¯


    Madara seemed to regain some control over his body as he tried to move it with all his might.


    ¡°YOU WILL REGRET HUMILIATING ME LIKE THIS!!!¡±


    Yuna groaned as her body swayed a little, causing Madara¡¯s eyes to light up.


    ¡®She hasn¡¯t fully formed the seal yet and is still struggling with suppressing me! I can get out of this if I struggle with enough force!¡¯


    ¡°I WILL NOT BE SEALED LIKE THIS!!!¡±


    Madara roared in anger while increasing the effort he put into breaking free, causing Yuna to groan as a trickle of blood flowed out of the corner of her mouth.


    ¡°YOU WON¡¯T ESCAPE!!!¡±


    Madara gritted his teeth as whatever stopped him from moving got stronger after Yuna¡¯s yell, causing him to put even more effort into breaking free.


    What he didn¡¯t notice was that someone was slowly approaching Madara while Yuna and he were struggling against each other.


    ¡°Chance~¡±


    *Stter*


    Before anyone could realize what was going on, an entirely ck hand pierced into Madara¡¯s back and came out of the front. ck Zetsu has just stabbed Madara in the back.


    Naturally, Madara was beyond shocked when he realized what had just happened.


    ¡°Z-Zetsu? W-Why?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, it couldn¡¯t be helped. After all, there is no longer any use in keeping you now that the Infinite Tsukuyomi was started.¡±


    ¡°W-What are you talking about?¡±


    ¡°The Infinite Tsukuyomi¡¯s purpose was never to trap everyone in a genjutsu. It was always meant to capture everyone on the and gather all the chakra in the world in one ce.¡±


    ¡°N-Nonsense! The Infinite Tsukuyomi is an Uchiha jutsu! It was recorded like that one the¡­¡±


    Before Madara could finish speaking, a face-splitting grin appeared on Zetsu¡¯s face as he interrupted what Madara wanted to say.


    ¡°¡­Stone Monument under the Uchihapound, right? Hehe, I have been around for eons, so making a few little tweaks here and there was no trouble at all.¡±


    ¡°Eons?`What are you talking about? You are my will!¡±


    ck Zetsu¡¯s fave distorted even further as he cackled in glee.


    ¡°No, I am Kaguya¡¯s will.¡±


    As he said that, a ck substance covered more and more of Madara¡¯s body, and no matter how much he struggled, he couldn¡¯t resist Zetsu in the slightest.


    ¡°NO! NOT LIKE THIS!!! I WILL NOT DIE AS SOMEONE ELSE¡¯S PAWN!!!¡±


    However, no matter what he did, nothing worked. He looked around him, trying to fight something that could help him, and couldn¡¯t help but look at Yuna, who was spectating the current scene with a slight smirk on her face.


    That little smirk sent shivers down Madara¡¯s spine.


    ¡®Did she know this would happen?¡¯


    Yuna noticed Madara¡¯s gaze, causing her smirk to widen as her mouth formed a few words, allowing Madara to lip-read them.


    ¡°Underneath the underneath.¡±


    Somehow, that made Madara rx a little. He realized that the person tricking him was getting tricked as well, satisfying him a little. Additionally, rather than getting duped by a sly rat like Zetsu, he would rather get used by a powerful shinobi like Yuna.


    Despite her weirdness and all the weird stuff she pulled during the fight, Madara respected her strength.


    Momentster, massive amounts of chakra started flowing into Madara¡¯s body, causing it to bloat. He sighed deeply as pain started wreaking his body due to his chakrawork being incapable of keeping up with the inflow of chakra.


    ¡°*Sigh* Where did I go wrong, Hashirama.¡±


    Those were Madara¡¯sst words as his body was fully engulfed by the ck substance, and momentster, Madara¡¯s bloated body started shrinking again,pressing all the collected chakra into a smaller form.


    The form kept continuously shrinking until it was back to human proportions, and momentster, the shrinking stopped.


    The Rabbit Goddess was reborn.


    She was a pale-skinned woman with delicate facial features and extremely long, smooth white hair. She had a pair of clear white eyes and a third eye on her forehead. This one had the Rinnegan ripple patterns and an additional nine tomoe aligned with the ripples, the Rinnesharingan.


    She wore a white hime-kimono adorned with dozens of tomoe and royal gold and purple embellishments on its edges.


    Her presence was beyond suffocating as she possessed a chakra pool far surpassing even Yuna and Narutobined while radiating dignity and power.


    She was: Kaguya Ootsutsuki.


    Yuna¡¯s eyes shone as soon as Kaguya appeared before her. She has been waiting for this event for quite a while now. Frankly, she has barely any information about Kaguya, but she felt like things might be a little different than what she had been told. Now that she could see Kaguya in person, her doubts were confirmed.


    ¡®How interesting. ¡°Mad¡± Rabbit Goddess, huh? It seems like there is a little more to her than Hisoka knew.¡¯


    [Well, considering how phony her source of knowledge is, we shouldn¡¯t be surprised.]


    ¡®That is true as well.¡¯


    Now that she was finally seeing Kaguya for the first time, Yuna observed how she looked at couldn¡¯t help but frown.


    ¡®Is it just me, or does she look a little familiar?¡¯


    *Author Note*


    You got any of those powerstones people have been talking about?


    *End of Author Note*

 Chapter 527: It Begins

    Chapter 527: It Begins


    ¡®Is it just me, or does she look a little familiar?¡¯


    [Isn¡¯t that because you have met other Ootsutsuki before?]


    ¡®Mhh, possible, but I don¡¯t think that is the case.¡¯


    [Why would you feel like she is simr to someone you know while the other Ootsutsuki we met didn¡¯t. Isn¡¯t that a little weird.]


    ¡®Oh? That¡¯s because they were ma¡­ *cough* lookedpletely different.¡¯


    [Right, selective memory. I forgot.]


    Meanwhile, Naruto couldn¡¯t help but feel tense due to Kaguya¡¯s strong presence.


    ¡®This will be no joke. Are you ready, Kurama?¡¯


    [Oh! Let¡¯s win the final battle and end this nonsense, Naruto.]


    ¡°Well, it seems like it¡¯s our turn now, Sasuke.¡±


    Sasuke frowned when he heard Naruto¡¯s words and focused his gaze on Kaguya.


    ¡°How did you know about her, Naruto?¡±


    Naruto rolled his eyes as he slowly approached Kaguya.


    ¡°I really wonder how someone from an ancient n that specialized in sealing could possibly know about someone powerful being sealed away.¡±


    Sasuke¡¯s frown deepened, clearly not satisfied with Naruto¡¯s answer. However, after feeling the power rolling off Kaguya, he decided to shelf that topic for now and concentrate on theing fight.


    Meanwhile, Kaguya looked around, taking in her surroundings. First, her eyesnded on Yuna. She felt that something was unusual about her, so she activated her Byakugan to take a closer look. However, after realizing that the source of that feeling was very likely the additional chakra source inside her, she lost interest. She redirected her gaze at the two men walking toward her and inspected them as well.


    As soon as she noticed the feeling she got from Naruto¡¯s right hand and Sasuke¡¯s left, a deep frown appeared on her face.


    ¡®So even now, after who knows how many years had passed, my children¡¯s children are still my enemies.¡¯


    [What are you saying, mother? You should focus on the red-haired woman; she is the most dangerous person present.]


    Kaguya pondered Zetsu¡¯s words as her gazended on Yuna again. To her surprise, Yuna looked at her with interest instead of fear or shock.


    ¡®There certainly is something different about her, but that isn¡¯t important right now. These two young men have inherited Hagoromo¡¯s power. They have the ability to reseal me.¡¯


    Naturally, Zetsu was shocked by that revtion. However, his shock came due to a slightly different reason.


    ¡®No way, the legendary Sage of the Six Path was actually an idiot? Why the f* would he give that power to Naruto and not to Yuna? Hell, give it to Yuna and Naruto and be done with this. I would probably advise mother to flee immediately if she had to face that kind of arrangement.¡¯


    Unbeknown to Zetsu¡¯s thoughts, Kaguya focused on Naruto and Sasuke and started speaking with an otherwordly-sounding voice.


    ¡°It seems that even after all these years, I¡¯m still hated by my son. Did Hagoromo give you these powers?¡±


    Naruto stepped forward, not the least bit intimidated by Kaguya¡¯s aura. After getting used to Yuna¡¯s presence after she snapped, there were very few things that could still intimidate him.


    ¡°Yeah, he gave it to us, but I¡¯m honestly not too fond of using a power that doesn¡¯t belong to me. Do we really have to fight?¡±


    Kaguya was actually surprised by Naruto¡¯s words. Since the duo in front of her had the power to seal her, she was confident they would approach her with nothing but hostility. However, Kaguya¡¯s thoughts quickly went in a different direction.


    ¡®I see; he wants me to let my guard down. This won¡¯t happen. I will finish this once and for all.¡¯


    [Be careful, mother. Don¡¯t believe a word they say. These people call themselves shinobi, and they are trained to trick people with their words and actions.]


    ¡®I see, so it is as I expected.¡¯


    ¡°I see. In that case, let¡¯s stop fighting¡­¡±


    For a split second, a happy smile appeared on Naruto¡¯s face before it was quickly changed into a deep frown when he felt the massive amounts of chakra Kaguya concentrated into her third eye.


    ¡°¡­ here.¡±


    As soon as that word left her mouth, the surroundings changed to what appeared to be the inside of a volcano with a sea ofva bubbling underneath everyone.


    Yuna could feel Kaguya summoning what amounts to pretty much a different dimension, ovepping the original one, but didn¡¯t do anything to prevent it. Doing so would cost massive amounts of chakra and wasn¡¯t worth the effort.


    So, everyone found themselves appearing above ake ofva, and while Kaguya and Naruto could fly due to the power of the Six Path and Yuna, Hinata, and Anko could fly due to their cultivation, Lee, Guy, and Sasuke immediately started free-falling. Additionally, the almost dead Obito, who was previously controlled by Zetsu, also fell towards theva.


    Yuna shook her head at Kaguya¡¯s ridiculous technique that spent significantly too much chakra for what little effect it had and extended two chakra arms to catch Lee and Guy. After thinking about it for a split second, a third arm appeared, catching Obito, whose body was abandoned by Zetsu when Kaguya revived. He was rather close to death and probably won¡¯t have any role in this, but Yuna decided that he would be a nice gift to Naruto, who wanted to kill him.


    At first, she considered getting Sasuke as well, but he managed to go through a few hand signs and summon a huge eagle, allowing himself to fly on its back.


    ¡°Yuna, should we open the eighth gate?¡±


    Guy asked that question as soon as Yuna had pulled him next to her, causing her to shake her head.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Guy, Lee, it might not look like it, but everything is under control.¡±


    Although the duo had some doubts about that, they still nodded their head in understanding.


    Simultaneously, Naruto and Sasuke arrived in front of Kaguya with serious facial expressions.


    ¡°I¡¯ll say it so that you don¡¯t do anything stupid: We two are the most important. If either of us dies, this is over. So, if saving one of the people behind us would put us into a dangerous situation, we should just ignore them. As long as we are alive, everything will work out somehow.¡±


    Naruto chuckled in amusement when he heard Sasuke¡¯s words.


    ¡°Saving the people behind us? Isn¡¯t nee-san there? Why would they need saving?¡±


    Sasuke gritted his teeth but didn¡¯tment any further. For now, there was nothing more important than defeating Kaguya.


    *Author Note*


    This is the the final leg, so how about giving me all your powerstones!


    *End of Author Note*

 Chapter 528: Sealing Kaguya

    Chapter 528: Sealing Kaguya


    Momentster, the fight started, and while Naruto and Sasuke were actively engaging Kaguya, Yuna sat back and rxed.


    There was no doubt about Kaguya¡¯s power, but all of that strength came from her raw power. Her attacks had no finesse: no strategy, no nning, nothing. In conclusion, Yuna had no desire to fight her.


    ¡®Disgusting.¡¯


    While spectating, she couldn¡¯t help but utter these thoughts in her mind as she was watching Naruto fight.


    [Although I more or less understood what you were talking about when you talked about fate, I wasn¡¯t expecting it to be this bad.]


    Yuna felt disgusted by how Naruto fought: It was ridiculously sloppy, very unlike his original fighting style.


    ¡®How else could the clich¨¦ of a seventeen-year-old hero defeating a thousand-year-old demon king happen? It simply doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡¯


    In fact, that wasn¡¯t even the worse part.


    The worst part was that Naruto and Sasuke fought around the same level of strength. Imagen spending all your life honing your skills and body just for someone else to receive a magic eye and be your equal.


    ¡°*Sigh* I loath you, fate.¡±


    Meanwhile, Naruto wasn¡¯t having a good time at all. His body felt sluggish. His chakra didn¡¯t flow as smoothly as it usually does, while his mind seemed to have slowed down as well.


    ¡®What the hell is this? It feels like I¡¯m moving through water instead of air.¡¯


    On the other hand, Sasuke was feeling great.


    ¡®So this is the inheritance of the Sage of Six Path. Incredible. What incredible power. With this, I can do it! My time has finallye! As soon as this fight is won, I will defeat her!¡±


    Just like that, the fight continued. While Kaguya spammed overbearing attacks and freely teleported around, Naruto and Sasuke struggled to keep up with her. However, while Kaguya had to defeat the duo, Naruto and Sasuke could win in just one move. They just had to hit her simultaneously with the palm holding the seal they received from Hagoromo.


    At one point, Kaguya tried to separate Naruto and Sasuke, but Naruto had preemptively put a modified Flying Thunder God Seal on Sasuke, allowing Naruto to follow him. Naruto might feel sluggish, but that didn¡¯t mean he was stupid. Obviously, Sasuke started grumbling that Naruto had put a seal on him, but Naruto ignored him.


    Naturally, Yuna teleported the remaining people towards Sasuke as well. She didn¡¯t want to miss the show, after all.


    As soon as Yuna reached the new dimension, she chuckled in amusement due to the whole dimension being made out of ice.


    ¡°Well, thanks for the meal, I guess.¡±


    Meanwhile, Kaguya stumbled a little when Yuna appeared. This was her dimension, so she had total control over it, but suddenly, that control was gone. It was as if this wasn¡¯t her dimension from the start.


    [I told you she was dangerous, mother. Quickly, we need to get to a different dimension.]


    Kaguya nodded her head at Zetsu¡¯s words and swiftly changed dimensions, taking everyone with her. Well, everyone but Yuna, who stayed behind and was currently busy creating aplex sealing arrangement.


    ¡®Well, even though I said thanks for the meal, I¡¯m pretty much stuffed to the brim, so I guess I¡¯ll store this forter. Mhh, might as well share some of the Natural Energy with Haku~¡¯


    [Stuffed to the brim, huh? Is it normal to cultivate while fighting someone who can go toe to toe with you?]


    ¡®Well, I do it all the time.¡¯


    [Got it, so it isn¡¯t.]


    ¡®Hehe, I think I¡¯m about to have another breakthrough~¡¯


    [Damn monster.]


    ¡®Hahaha, what can I say? I¡¯m just that awesome. Oh well, while I¡¯m here, I might as well make this my personal pocket dimension.¡¯


    A few minutester, Yuna was done with modifying this dimension and teleported near Naruto¡¯s current position. As soon as she arrived, she saw a rather surprising scene.


    Kaguya had a slight blush on her face while she was surrounded by around a dozen beautiful naked men.


    ¡®Wow, have we switched genre again?¡¯


    Momentster, one of the beautiful men punched her in the face, sending her flying to the ground.


    ¡®Yup, we have definitely switched genres.¡¯


    [Aren¡¯t you worried that she seemed to be interested in men?]


    ¡®Pah! She is just like spaghetti: Straight as long as things don¡¯t get wet and hot.¡¯


    [Didn¡¯t she even have children with a man?]


    ¡®Insignificant details.¡¯


    [Now that I think about it, why are we talking like she will inevitably join your harem?]


    ¡®Because it¡¯s the natural thing to do.¡¯


    Suddenly, all the beautiful men transformed into multiple Naruto¡¯s and attacked Kaguya from the air.


    ¡®Sometimes, I really wonder about Naruto¡¯s sexuality. Is he really JUST into women?¡¯


    [If not, that would exin his weird obsession with Sasuke in Hisoka¡¯s timeline.]


    ¡®True. Guess I need to investigate a little.¡¯


    A glint passed through Yuna¡¯s eyes, causing a shiver to go down Naruto¡¯s spine without even understanding why.


    Secondster, Naruto and Sasuke managed to take advantage of Naruto¡¯s unusual surprise attack and trapped Kaguya in between them, sealing her fate.


    ¡°¡±[Trueary Devastation]¡±¡±


    Kaguya couldn¡¯t believe that she was bested yet again.


    ¡®Why? I¡¯m the origin of all chakra. How can I be defeated with something that is part of me?¡¯


    She just wanted to give up struggling, when a calm voice echoed over the battlefield.


    ¡°Fate determines the ending of a story. However, what if I were to decide to continue writing after it ended?¡±


    Yuna appeared in front of Kaguya, the symbol of a snowke glowing on her palm. Before anyone could react, Yuna¡¯s palmnded on Kaguya¡¯s fore.


    ¡°Go f*ck yourself, fate.¡±


    Naruto and Sasuke¡¯s jutsu activated and pulled Kaguya into the sky while attracting massive amounts of earth, forming a gigantic moon.


    Sasuke was just about to ask what Yuna had just done when space started cracking. After a bit of twisting and turning, a young woman with pale white skin, three eyes, and an expression of utter confusion appeared in front of the trio.


    Kaguya was back.


    *Author Note*


    Currently Number one fanfiction! More Power stones, please!


    *End of Author Note*

 Chapter 529: One Last Time

    Chapter 529: One Last Time


    Hagoromo, who was currently floating around in his special realm, sighed in relief when Naruto and Sasuke managed to get off the sealing jutsu on Kaguya.


    The moment Yuna suddenly appeared and did something, cold sweat started flowing down his back like a river.


    Fortunately, Kaguya was sealed anyway, making Hagoromo think that Yuna only yed a little prank to make everyone nervous.


    However, space suddenly seemed to tremble, and momentster, Kaguya reappeared, causing Hagoromo to crashnd.


    ¡°F*CK!!! IS SHE CRAZY!?¡±


    ¡°¡­¡±


    ¡°F*CK, SHE READILY ADMITS THAT!!!


    This was probably the first time Hagoromo had sworn since eons. As expected of Yuna, even sages start swearing due to her.


    ¡°Shitshitshit, what now? That seal is only one-time use.¡±


    He was pacing back and forth in his realm, trying toe up with a viable solution to solve this mess. Momentster, he froze up while an annoyed expression appeared on his face.


    ¡°Am I an idiot? The solution is obvious. I¡¯ll just leave it all to Yuna. I¡¯m sure she has a n. She always does.¡±


    And just like that, the Sage of Six Paths stopped thinking and decided to enjoy the show instead.


    Meanwhile, in the real world, Kaguya was even more confused than Hagoromo.


    The seal waspleted, and her power was gone. She had lost yet again. However, she was suddenly back here, and her sealed power was returning to her at a rapid pace.


    ¡®What happened?¡¯


    [I-I don¡¯t know, but we should retreat for now.]


    Zetsu¡¯s words confused Kagura.


    ¡®Retreat? Why retreat? The seal is gone and can no longer be used. Haven¡¯t we won?¡¯


    Zetsu did not answer Kaguya¡¯s question, causing her to squint.


    ¡®You are afraid of this woman.¡¯


    Zetsu shook for a moment before gritting his teeth and answering.


    [Yes, she is a monster, and I don¡¯t want to be anywhere near her.]


    Frankly, that fascinated Kaguya a little. She couldn¡¯t even imagine what had happened to Zetsu for him to be this afraid of Yuna.


    Nevertheless, she decided to trust in Zetsu¡¯s advice. Unlike him, she had been sealed away for a long time and knew very little about the world.


    Unfortunately, two hands softly cupped her face just when she was about to teleport away. Initially, she wanted to p the hands away, but before she could do so, she noticed a pair of deep purple eyes looking at her withpassion.


    Kaguya couldn¡¯t help but be drawn in by the depth of these eyes. No one had ever looked at her with that kind of eyes, and before she could do anything else, an ethereal voice seemingly older than time itself rang in everybody¡¯s ears.


    ¡°You poor, poor child. You went through all that suffering to do what you think was best, and yet you get betrayed again and again for all your efforts.¡±


    Kaguya wanted to protest, but no word could leave her mouth.


    ¡°First, you must backstab the partner you trusted because he wanted to betray you.¡±


    Kaguya¡¯s eyes opened wide when she heard that. No one should know about that!


    ¡®How does the voice know?! Who does it belong to?¡¯


    Kaguya, who was still transfixed on the purple pair of eyes in front of her, didn¡¯t even notice that these eyes were attached to a person.


    ¡°Then, you find yourself a husband, but as soon as you are alone, a few rogues want to defile your body, so you defend yourself and kill them. So, what does your husband do? He sides with the rogues and wants to hunt you down. What a pathetic man.¡±


    Kaguya¡¯s body shivered as she felt hatred well up inside her when she heard the story of her husband. Indeed, what a pathetic man.


    ¡°You flee, not wanting to kill everyone around you. Additionally, you are pregnant, which weakens you greatly. Your personal attendant wants to tell your husband that you are pregnant. The result: she gets shot down by a hail of arrows.¡±


    Kaguya shuddered yet again as the previous hatred got mixed with sorrow. She missed her little attendant, Aino.


    ¡°Finally, you are driven into a corner, so you decide to make the only choice you can to save your unborn children: Eating the Chakra Fruit, endlessly increasing your power while simultaneously infecting you with uncontrolled insanity and hatred.¡±


    Kaguya gritted her teeth when she heard that part of her story. Would she eat the fruit again if she were in the same situation? No, she would regret giving birth to Hagoromo and Hamura again. She would only do the same if it were guaranteed that these two wouldn¡¯t be born.


    ¡°Slowly, you are losing yourself in the fruit¡¯s insanity, turning you more and more aggressive, and how do your beloved children react to that? They deem you a threat and seal you away. Betrayed yet again by the people you loved.¡±


    Kaguya had pretty much sealed all these memories in the depth of her mind, but now that everything wasid bare in front of her, she could no longer control herself as tears slowly started tricking out of her eyes.


    ¡°Stewing with these kinds of emotions for over a thousand years inside a seal; You are a very pitiful child, Kaguya.¡±


    Kaguya wanted tosh out, iming that she didn¡¯t want any pity, but she didn¡¯t. She felt that these words were correct. Why did she have to suffer so much? It simply wasn¡¯t fair.


    Obviously, the tree growing the chakra fruit wasn¡¯t a good thing wither as it sucked the dry, but what was she supposed to do against that? She was just a single person, surrounded by either people who couldn¡¯t fight or people who could potentially report her to the family.


    So, in her madness, she made the most illogical choice and created White Zetsu out of the chakra-less civilians trying to kill her.


    ¡°Fret not, child. Let me help you¡­¡±


    Suddenly, Kaguya could feel someone else¡¯s forehead touching hers.


    ¡°¡­ don¡¯t resist. Let me pull you in.¡±


    Then, Kaguya felt something pulling at her mind. Naturally, she knew what was happening: someone wanted to talk to her in her mindscape.


    [Why are you not resisting! She is tricking you, MOTHER! SHE IS ALWAYS TRICKING PEOPLE!!! DON¡¯T LISTEN TO A WORD SHE SAYS!!!]


    However, Kaguya closed her eyes and allowed herself to be pulled in.


    When Naruto asked her not to fight, she didn¡¯t trust him in the slightest, so she dismissed it as another attempted betrayal. But, she decided to trust the voice.


    ¡®Onest time. Onest time, I will allow myself to show weakness.¡¯


    *Author Note*


    Still this week¡¯s number 1 fanfic. Let¡¯s hold it for a whole week!


    *End of Author Note*

 Chapter 530: The True Puppetmaster?

    Chapter 530: The True Puppetmaster?


    Momentster, Kaguya appeared in her mindscape. She looked around, immediately causing her to frown. She hated this ce.


    Twisted buildings were spread chaotically around her, while a thickyer of ck sludge covered the ground. ck clouds hovered everywhere, asionally showing two rows of white teeth distorted into a maniac grin.


    She hated it because it showed how twisted her mind had be after all she went through.


    She ignored her own mindscape and looked at the one connecting to hers instead. It was a lush jungle covered in a fineyer of powder snow with a fierce-looking mountain entirely made of ice in the background. Additionally, there was arge beach where the sea produced colossal waves at a weirdly steady rhythm. Kaguya really wondered why that was there.


    Momentster, the sound of footsteps entered her ears, and when she looked at the source of the steps, she found a young woman walking toward her. One half of her hair was blue, while the other was red. Additionally, one of her eyes had a deep purple iris, while the other one waspletely white. Abination of Yuna¡¯s past and current selves.


    Kaguya couldn¡¯t help but be slightly dazed when she saw the appearance of the woman in front of her. She didn¡¯t notice anything strange in the outside world, but now that she looked slightly different, Kaguya felt that she resembled someone. Unfortunately, she wasn¡¯t certain who she resembled.


    As the woman, Yuna, walked towards Kaguya with leisure steps, a ck mass rose between Yuna and Kaguya, forming an entirely ck human with yellow eyes.


    ¡°Don¡¯te any closer to mother, monster!¡±


    Yuna chuckled in amusement when she heard Zetsu¡¯s desperate voice. There was still a lot of fun to be had with him.


    ¡°Oh my, what are you saying, Zetsu. You have been obediently following my n all this time, and now you suddenly try to block my path? How naughty~¡±


    A shover went through Zetsu¡¯s spine when he saw Yuna¡¯s predatory expression, but he didn¡¯t back down in the slightest.


    ¡°Your n? What kind of nonsense are you talking about?¡±


    Yuna chuckled in amusement as she shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°What? You thought you got this far by yourself? How amusing~¡±


    Naturally, Zetsu was surprised by Yuna¡¯s words. Didn¡¯t he do everything himself? He obviously did! He lied and tricked his way through the eons to reach this point where Kaguya was revived, so how could any of that have been Yuna¡¯s n?


    ¡°Bullshit!? You are only trying to trick me and confuse me even further. Don¡¯t think I know that you enjoy doing stuff like that!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, I do. However, the most enjoyable part is actually doing the things I im I did. So, let me tell you something interesting to convince you: Four minutes and 20 seconds.¡±


    Question marks popped up above Zetsu¡¯s head when Yuna suddenly told him a random period of time. However, she continued talking before he could ask what she was talking about.


    ¡°That is how long you were hidden inside thatrge tree directly behind Pain while I was talking with him.¡±


    Zetsu froze up when he heard Yuna¡¯s words. Frankly, it didn¡¯t matter that she knew how long he was there; the problem was that she knew about his position in general.


    ¡®Impossible! She could sense me all this time!? No, that can¡¯t be. She must have guessed my position because that tree was an excellent hiding position.¡¯


    ¡°Hehe, I see doubt in your face. In that case, let me give you another one. One minute and nine seconds¡­ that is how long you stayed hidden underneath Pain while I was flirting with Konan.¡±


    Yet again, Zetsu¡¯s body shook as Yuna revealed another one of his hiding spots.


    ¡®S-She can really tell where I am? D-Doesn¡¯t that mean she noticed me spying on her? D-D-DOES THAT MEAN SHE NOTICED ME SPYING ON HER WHILE SHE WAS DOING THAT OUTDOORS!!!¡¯


    Yet again, Yuna chuckled as she noticed ck Zetsu¡¯s mind rapidly copsing.


    ¡°Well, let me ask you a question next. When Naruto and Obito fought a while ago, why didn¡¯t Naruto put any teleportation markers on him? There certainly were quite a few opportunities to do so.¡±


    ¡°W-Wha¡­¡±


    ¡°Or rather, Minato already left a mark on Obito, so why wouldn¡¯t Naruto and I just highjack that one?¡±


    ¡°B-Bullsh¡­¡±


    ¡°And finally, why would I restrain Madara for you if I didn¡¯t n this all along?¡±


    Zetsu¡¯s body swayed due to the onught of revtions, but after hearing Yuna¡¯sst sentence, he managed to snap back.


    ¡°Nonsense! Help me by restraining him? You were clearly struggling to seal him away!¡±


    ¡°Ohh! So you like my performance. Please leave behind a positive customer review if you have the time.¡±


    Before Zetsu could retort, a trickle of blood flowed out of the corner of Yuna¡¯s mouth as an expression of struggle appeared on her face.


    ¡°Oh no, Madara is almost breaking out of my seals~¡±


    Zetsu¡¯s eyebrow twitched in irritation as Yuna¡¯s voicegged any emotions and sounded monotone, while her body signaled that she was struggling with her life on the line.


    ¡®What a ridiculous performance. She truly is a monster.¡¯


    Yuna saw that Zetsu¡¯s mind was rtively close to copsing, so she decided to deal the finishing blow.


    ¡°Well then, it¡¯s time for the final reveal. If that wasn¡¯t truly my n all along, the what is that symbol on the back of your right hand, Zetsu.¡±


    Confused by Yuna¡¯s words, Zetsu looked at his right hand. He did so for about five seconds before rubbing his eyes and doing it again. This process repeated itself for about five times before¡­


    ¡°IIIIIHAAAAA!!!¡±


    ¡­ A high-pitched scream left Zetsu¡¯s mouth. There was a Flying Thunder God Seal on the back of his hand.


    ¡°W-W-When? H-How?¡±


    ¡®Hehe, it seems like my cake did have its desired effect on not only Madara but Zetsu as well.¡¯


    [Breaking the mind of the manifestation of someone¡¯s will. Mhh~ Will Mind Breaker? No, that sounds silly. Maybe just Will Breaker? No, that doesn¡¯t convey the situation appropriately. Man,ing up with titles to give away is no easy business.]


    Yuna chucked at Kurama¡¯s words as she slowly approached Zetsu.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you get it, Zetsu? You have always been my pawn. You are acting like someone controlling everything while being subtly controlled yourself. That is the kind of role you had. As for when I put it on you¡­¡±


    Yuna stood in front of Zetsu, slightly leaning forward so she could whisper into his ear.


    ¡°¡­ it has always been there~¡±


    Zetsu¡¯s body swayed after hearing Yuna¡¯s words; momentster, a trickle of blood came out of the corner of his mouth, and he fainted.


    ¡°Well, that was fun~¡±


    Meanwhile, Kaguya watched the whole interaction between Yuna and Zetsu in confusion. Since she didn¡¯t know what happened between those two, she could barely understand the situation, but what she understood was that Yuna was indeed not someone you should underestimate.


    ¡®How interesting. This is the first time I have met someone like that. Still, I really would like to know who she resembles.¡¯


    *Author Note*


    Give me your powerstones, please.


    *End of Author Note*

 Chapter 531: Slightly Edited History

    Chapter 531: Slightly Edited History


    As Yuna slowly approached Kaguya, she noticed that Kaguya also seemed to have a vague memory of her.


    ¡®Interesting. She didn¡¯t have any reaction to my physical form, so it must have something to do with my previous life. How interesting. As far as I can tell, there should be no connection between this world and my previous one; otherwise, I would have surely heard about the weird energy called chakra before. Well, I say that there is no connection, but at least my soul managed to get here somehow.¡¯


    [Well, she DOES resemble one of your past wives.]


    ¡®True, but I initially discarded that idea since I didn¡¯t think it was physically possible to reach here. Now, however, I¡¯m not so sure anymore.¡¯


    Suddenly, Yuna took the first step into Kaguya¡¯s part of the mindscape, and all hell broke loose. Kaguya wanted to stop her mindscapes aggression against Yuna, which is considered an invader, but there was nothing she could do about it. Since eating the chakra fruit all these years ago, there were a lot of instances where she lost control of herself.


    The mud on the ground stirred and turned into spikes, shot towards Yuna, while a ck gaseous substance wrapped itself around Yuna¡¯s head.


    The spiked reached Yuna, and the moment they touched her skin, they evaporated, while the same happened with the gas.


    ¡°In a battle between two mindscapes, the strength of will and mental capacities are the most important. I trump you in both.¡±


    A powerful aura radiated out of Yuna, and everything it touched settled down immediately. Kaguya shuddered as she felt Yuna¡¯s powerful aura suppressing her mind, but at the same time, she felt relief since she felt the chakra fruits madness getting suppressed as well. Despite the pressure, Kaguya had not felt thisfortable in eons.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    As soon as Yuna stood in front of her, that was the first thing that came out of Kaguya¡¯s mouth. Despite making Zetsu faint and suppressing her mind, Kaguya felt no hostility from Yuna, so, rather than being wary, she was curious.


    Yuna hummed, indicating that she had heard the question while stroking her non-existent beard and pondering how to answer her.


    After thinking about it for a short moment, she simply shrugged her shoulders as her body started transforming. Her red hair turned icy blue, while her one purple eye turned white as well. Additionally, her facial features grew sharper, giving her a regal feeling.


    ¡°What about this form? Does it look familiar to you?¡±


    Kaguya¡¯s eyes bulged as soon as she saw Yuna¡¯s transformation. She automatically took a few steps as she looked at Yuna in disbelief.


    ¡°T-T-THE GREAT ANCESTOR¡¯S SOUL MATE!?¡±


    Hearing Kaguya¡¯s exmation, Yuna tilted her head in confusion?


    ¡°Where in the world did that titlee from?¡±


    Kaguya quicklyposed herself and regained her bearing.


    ¡°Excuse me; you currently look precisely like someone who is pretty much worshipped by our n. The legends say that the Great Ancestor was the one to lead the n to prosperity a very long time ago and by his side stood a single woman who supported him in everything he did. This woman was the Great Ancestor¡¯s Soul Mate and the only woman he ever loved.¡±


    ¡®Him? He?¡¯


    Although Yuna was pretty certain that this story was about her, it was rather evident that someone decided to do some¡­ imaginative¡­ editing over the years.


    The matter of gender aside, this so-called Great Ancestor, that supposedly only loved one person, was wholly addicted to sex. As long as someone was alive and was in the harem, she would pounce, often earning her a beating, which turned her on anyway.


    ¡°Sorry to burst your bubble, but your Great Ancestor was female. And as for that supposedly devoted love, she was part of my harem of women, and I¡¯m pretty sure she got a taste of most of them.¡±


    Kaguya froze up when she heard Yuna¡¯s words. She was about to critique Yuna¡¯s words when she realized something else.


    ¡°Wait a moment! Are you iming that you are really the Great Ancestor¡¯s Soul Mate?¡±


    Yuna shrugged her shoulders and started changing again. Inside her mindscape, it was incredibly easy for her to change her appearance, and momentster, a tall woman with white skin and two horns appeared in front of Kaguya, causing her jaw to drop.


    The only difference between the woman in front of her and the Great ancestor she worshipped was that the woman had more feminine features, making Yuna¡¯s story a little believable.


    Meanwhile, ck Zetsu managed to regain consciousness and was listening in to Yuna and Kaguya¡¯s conversation. When Kaguya called her Great Ancestor¡¯s Soul Mate, Zetsu wasn¡¯t shocked in the slightest and instantly believed it to be true. In fact, he was relieved. After all, the one messing up all of his ns wasn¡¯t some random human; it was someone that even Kaguya herself respected deeply.


    He could live with that.


    Anyway, Kaguya was about to continue interrogating Yuna when Yuna lifted her hand, making her stop speaking.


    ¡°Anyway, none of that is important for now. There are more important things to talk about than your Great Ancestor or whatever getting f*cked into a sloppy mess on a daily basis.¡±


    Kaguya was about to argue that she found that to be an essential thing to talk about but was yet again interrupted by Yuna.


    ¡°Let¡¯s get to the essential bits. How did youe to this realm? As far as I can tell, there should be no connection between the realms that allowed someone to travel it physically. Frankly, me being here is already beyond weird, but it seems like your n somehow made it here with their physical bodies intact.¡±


    Kaguya was about to answer when a dangerous aura suddenly wrapped around her, while Yuna appeared directly in front of her with a dangerous glint in her eyes.


    ¡°Additionally, I reeeeeeeealy would like to know what all that-destroying business is about, okay~¡±


    Hearing Yuna¡¯s words, Kaguya shuddered a little while lowering her head like a scolded child. Simultaneously, she tried to ignore the ufortable tingle in her butt that transmitted the feeling of distress.


    *Author Note*


    Still first ce. Let¡¯s keep it going!


    *End of Author Note*

 Chapter 532: The Ootsutsukis Clans Past

    Chapter 532: The Ootsutsuki¡¯s n¡¯s Past


    Meanwhile, in the outside world, Sasuke was looking dumbfounded at Kaguya and Yuna, who were now unmoving while touching their foreheads were touching.


    ¡®The f*ck?¡¯


    Naturally, he was confused by Kaguya¡¯s sudden reappearance. He noticed Yuna doing something just when Kaguya was about to be sealed away, but he would have never guessed she would do something this crazy.


    ¡®I get that she is insane, but what the f*ck? Isn¡¯t this a little too much?¡¯


    While Sasuke was heavily confused by the situation in front of him, he regained his bearing rather quickly as a glint passed through his eyes.


    ¡®Both of them stopped moving. Initially, the goal was to seal Kaguya, but now I can actually kill her. This is a great chance!¡¯


    Sasuke moved and appeared next to Kaguya, his lightning-chakra-coated sword already swinging down. However¡­


    *ng*


    Sasuke¡¯s sword collided with a wind-chakra-coated kunai, blocking his attack.


    ¡°What are you doing, idiot!? This is the perfect chance for us to kill her.¡±


    Naruto, who had just blocked Sasuke¡¯s attack, shook his head.


    ¡°Although that might be the case, nee-san is currently doing something, and I will not allow you to interrupt her.¡±


    ¡°Are you crazy!? That¡¯s Kaguya! This is the perfect chance to kill her!¡±


    Naruto was indifferent to Sasuke¡¯s words as he crossed his arms in front of his chest and stood between Sasuke and Kaguya.


    ¡°I don¡¯t care. Since nee-san wants it to be like this, I will do what she wants.¡±


    Sasuke could help but look at Naruto in utter bewilderment. He couldn¡¯t grasp how that goofy idiot he knew suddenly could take that kind of stance.


    ¡°Do you even know what she is currently doing?¡±


    ¡°I have not the slightest clue.¡±


    Yet again, Sasuke was dumbfounded by Naruto¡¯s irrational trust in Yuna. Obviously, he trusted Itachi to a high degree as well, but that situation was different. Yuna was someone who was prone to make ridiculous decisions, while Itachi¡­ well, okay, he kind of genocided a whole n, but that was a different matter. Yup, definitely a different matter.


    ¡°Are you insane!? Who knows what she is currently doing. Hell, we don¡¯t even know whether she is seeding or not. If she were to fail in whatever she is currently attempting, everyone is going to die. Do you seriously unconditionally trust Yuna with your life, Naruto!?¡±


    ¡°Yes.¡±


    Naruto answered that question without a second of hesitation. No one could know whether that single word was supposed to answer Sasuke¡¯s first question or thest one.


    Meanwhile, Kaguya felt that her butt was in danger, so she quickly started telling Yuna what had happened to her n. Well, she told her what she knew about it, since they reached this realm ages before Kaguya was born.


    Basically, a small branch of her original n got involved in an ident and consequently was sucked into a spatial fracture. Instead of the usual oue, death, they appeared in a foreign ce.


    Most species they encountered from there on were very weak, so the people of the now newly renamed Ootsutsuki grewcent over time. Most no longer felt it necessary to cultivate as they were way above anyone else even without cultivating, resulting in the art slowly getting lost in the stream of time.


    Obviously, something like that doesn¡¯t simply vanish, so a few people managed to pick together some pieces. Stuff about devouring the energy of nature, surpassing the heaven and earth, and bing immortal. Needless to say, they werepletely misguided and reached a rather outrageous end result: nt the seed of the world tree, which would suck up a¡¯s entire energy, ¡°devouring the energy of nature.¡± Then, eat the tree¡¯s fruit, surpassing/oveing a whole and finally, bing immortal, or as the Ootsutsuki n interpreted it, bing a god.


    Obviously, that was not the kind of story Kaguya told Yuna as she retold story after story about how glorious the Ootsutsuki was and all of their heroic deeds, but Yuna had no trouble seeing through that kind of propaganda.


    Kaguya might be an invincible force of nature to the people of the shinobi world, but Yuna could clearly see how brainwashed she was.


    Hell, Ishiki wanted to sacrifice her to the ten-tails, and she still could gush about the Ootsutsuki n, so there was that.


    Anyway, Yuna off-handedly noticed that all of those heroic figures Kaguya was talking about were male, so Yuna decided to throw a question into the mix.


    ¡°Out of curiosity, are men or women more treasured in the Ootsutsuki n.¡±


    Kaguya seemed to be weirded out by that question but nheless answered Yuna.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? It¡¯s men.¡±


    Yuna nodded in understanding while a wry smile appeared on her face.


    ¡®Well, that exins why the Great Ancestor switched genders, and I became his devoted wife. Who would look up to a heroic figure that was part of a massive harem and loved nothing more than getting their holes stuffed.¡¯


    [Do you have to point that out every time you mention her?]


    ¡®Yes.¡¯


    [Sigh, why do I even ask?]


    ¡®Anyway, interested in meeting your grandmother, Kurama?¡¯


    [No.]


    ¡®Hahaha, how cold~¡¯


    A whileter, Kaguya finished her tale causing Yuna to nod in satisfaction.


    ¡®She is just a na?ve little cog in the machine called Ootsutsuki, so I won¡¯t me her for the mess with the world tree. The spanking is postponed.¡¯


    [I pity, I would have liked to have seen that.]


    ¡®Well, I might give her a little er on~¡¯


    [I¡¯m looking forward to it.]


    ¡°Anyway, Kaguya, now that you have told me your story, it¡¯s time for you to hear mine.¡±


    Kaguya¡¯s eyes shone with interest when she heard Yuna¡¯s words. All the current Ootsutsuki n had about the time of the Great Ancestor were myths, so she was really looking forward to what she was about to hear. Well, there was still some doubt about Yuna really being the Great Ancestor¡¯s Soulmate, but she would listen patiently for now.


    *Author Note*


    Isn¡¯t it funny that KasiCair and I are both writing Kaguya chapters at the same time?


    Anyway, the week is almost over and I¡¯m still ranked number one. Keep pushing!


    *End of Author Note*

 Chapter 533: The Final Story of the Past 1/2

    Chapter 533: The Final Story of the Past 1/2


    Inside avishly decorated hall sat a single woman on a highly ornamented chair that stood on an elevated position. She had ice-blue hair and pure white eyes. Naturally, this woman was Yuna. Despite still looking very young, an aura of death surrounded her, and in front of her, around 1000 people were kowtowing, making her frown.


    In front of her were either people of her bloodline or her direct disciples, so she felt like these kinds of formalities were unnecessary.


    Frankly, she missed the times when her children would look at her with shining eyes and call her Grandma Ice.


    ¡°Raise your heads.¡±


    As soon as she issued that order, everyone obeyed. Yuna allowed her gaze to wander over everyone present and immediately noticed that almost everyone wore tense expressions. She smiled rxedly and resumed talking.


    ¡°As most of you are undoubtedly aware of why I gathered you here, I might as well just directly go to the point: my remaining life span is around one week.¡±


    A turmoil broke out as soon as those words left Yuna¡¯s mouth. Naturally, they were aware that even gods could not evade the concept of death, but most of them couldn¡¯t believe that it would be Yuna¡¯s time any time soon.


    Yuna lightly tapped her armrest with her finger, instantly silencing the room.


    ¡°Sheo, my beloved disciple, did you do as I ordered?¡±


    A well-dressed middle-aged man stood up and put his fist into his palm, saluting Yuna. The smell of high-quality cheese covered the room as soon as the man stood up, making Yuna smile a little.


    ¡°This disciple did as master ordered. I have leaked the info about your iing death to most hostile factions.¡±


    Yet again, a turmoil started while quite a lot of people red at Sheo with killing intent, making him smile leisurely while the cheese smell intensified.


    ¡°Master, why did you make senior brother do something like that?¡±


    Yuna¡¯s smile widened as she leaned back in her chair.


    ¡°Well, let me ask you a question instead. How do you expect someone like me to die? Do you think someone like me would be satisfied with lying down in bed as my life span slowly ended?¡±


    Instantly, everyone in the room shook their head in denial. Everyone knew that Yuna liked shy things, and dying like that was everything but shy.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, someone like me should go with a boom.¡±


    Yuna was split into a massive grin as insanity started radiating from her eyes.


    ¡°Yes, a boom to trump all booms. Something never-seen-before. That is how I will go~¡±


    ¡°GET OUT OF THERE, YOU OLD FOSSIL!!! IT¡¯S TIME TO REFINE YOUR SOUL!!!¡±


    As these words rang through Yuna¡¯s sect, powerful pressure covered the room, making the people inside it frown. Who would dare to attack their sect in such a brazen manner? That was clearly suicide.


    Unlike the other people in the room, Yunaughed in delight when she realized who had bit the bait sheid out.


    ¡®To think the world¡¯s strongest demon cultivator would bite. How lucky~¡¯


    ¡°Farewell, everyone, and open your eyes to witness my final move.¡±


    So, under the sad cries of everyone in the room, Yuna teleported on top of the building and then started slowly rising into the air.


    While raising, she gave another building a brief nce. This was where she spent thest few years saying her ¡°farewells¡± to her harem. Obviously, none of them were currently capable of movements, but luckily monitoring runes existed so that they could watch her as well.


    Momentster, she appeared in front of a middle-aged man with purple skin, red hair, and a pair of ck horns on his head.


    ¡°If it isn¡¯t the demon brat. It¡¯s been a while.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s been a while, old hag. To think I would get a chance to harvest your soul. I can¡¯t help but get a little excited~¡±


    ¡°Ohh? You sound quite confident. Can you really do it?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m aware that I¡¯m usually not your match, but now that you are dying, you are ripe for the harvest.¡±


    Yuna chuckled in amusement as her senses washed over her surroundings.


    ¡°You and quite a few others, it seems. But it looks like you are the only one willing tomit for now. Just out of curiosity, why did you decide to make your move first.¡±


    The demon in front of her sneered as hatred started oozing out of his body.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? It¡¯s to get a chance at paying back the humiliation you made me go through.¡±


    Yuna tilted her head in confusion as she pondered what the person in front of her was talking about. After thinking about it for a short moment, she hit her palm with her fist.


    ¡°Ohh! You are talking about the spanking I gave you in the middle of your sect, right?¡±


    ¡°Y-You bastard, don¡¯t say that out loud!¡±


    ¡°Mah, it¡¯s not like it¡¯s a secret. Considering how loud you were weeping, your whole sect heard it. It¡¯s not like your position was high enough to suppress that kind of information at that point in time.¡±


    ¡°S-Stop talking about this!¡±


    ¡°Well, I really don¡¯t see the problem here. I mean, it was like an hour of spanking and about a year of corner time. Aren¡¯t you demonic sects dishing out much harsher punishments on a regr basis.¡±


    The demon gritted his teeth so hard they almost shattered as his re intensified even further.


    ¡°YOU DAMN BITCH EVEN PUT RUNES ON ME SO I COULDN¡¯T MOVE WHILE STOPPING THE PAIN FROM DIMINISHING!!!¡±


    Yuna could only shrug her shoulders at that.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see how that is my fault. If you didn¡¯t want your butt spanked, you shouldn¡¯t have acted like a brat.¡±


    The demon¡¯s head almost burst from anger when Yuna happily imed that her spanking him wasn¡¯t her fault. He has seen a lot of shameless people in his life, but this woman was on another level.


    ¡°I WILL DEFINITELY KILL YOU, YOU WRETCHED OLD HAG!!!¡±


    *Author Note*


    One more day and my story would have been number 1 fanfic for a whole week. Please keep those powerstonesing.


    *End of Author Note*

 Chapter 534: The Final Story of the Past 2/2

    Chapter 534: The Final Story of the Past 2/2


    A small smile appeared on Yuna¡¯s face when she heard these words. It¡¯s been a long time since someone swore to kill, so she couldn¡¯t help but chuckle in amusement.


    ¡°Hehe, it¡¯s been a long time since someone wanted to kill me. Just when was thest time that happened? Was it that annoying god-devouring dragon? Or maybe the leader of that world-destroying cult? *Sigh* It¡¯s been so long that I¡¯m not entirely sure about the proper order of events anymore~¡±


    The demon cultivator couldn¡¯t help but shudder a little when Yuna mentioned entities that the sect¡¯s previous ancestor had been telling him about like they were alive only a few years ago.


    ¡®For how long has this damn woman lived? This is ridiculous.¡¯


    Although he was slightly intimidated by Yuna¡¯s words, he didn¡¯t care in the end. After all, they were just empty words, and even if they were true, all that happened a long time ago, and Yuna was rtively close to her dying day, so she should be significantly weakened. For now, he was confident in his victory.


    He flicked his wrist, causing a huge crimson halberd to appear in his hand, and, after seeing that her opponent had armed himself, Yuna grabbed the air, but before she could fully close her hand, a white sword hilt appeared out of nowhere which quickly grew into a full-fledge massive sword.


    A frown appeared on the demon cultivator¡¯s face when he saw Yuna creating her weapon out of ice.


    ¡°Are you mocking me? Do you truly think a weapon made on the spot could handle my halberd?¡±


    Yuna could only sigh deeply when she heard thatment.


    ¡°*Sigh* So the world has even forgotten how I fight, huh? Well, considering neither my disciple nor children managed to learn it, it might not be too surprising that my true fighting style has been forgotten.¡±


    The demon cultivator scrunched up his nose when he heard Yuna¡¯s words. Frankly, he couldn¡¯t believe that she didn¡¯t even use a proper weapon and had to use one made of her own ice instead.


    ¡®Is she trying to trick me? That is very likely, so I will have to be careful about what she is nning.¡¯


    Yuna could only shake her head when she saw her opponent¡¯s facial expression.


    ¡°Oh well, I frankly don¡¯t care whether you believe me or not. So, let¡¯s get in the proper mood, shall we?¡±


    While Yuna closed her eyes and started concentrating, question marks popped up above her opponent¡¯s head.


    ¡®Proper mood? What is she even talking about?¡¯


    Momentster, Yuna reopened her eyes as an aura of utmost arrogance leaked out of her body.


    ¡°JUNIOR!!! YOU DARE COVERT THIS VENERABLE ONE¡¯S SOUL!? YOU ARE COURTING DEATH!!!¡±


    An awkward silence followed Yuna¡¯s outburst, as the person in front of her looked at her in bewilderment.


    ¡®W-What was that just now? Venerable one? Courting death? What is she talking about? Wait, I remember! My grandfather once told me that his grandfather¡¯s grandfather said to him that old people would asionally speak all weird. That must be it!¡¯


    Yuna frowned when she got no reaction to her proper greeting.


    ¡°What? Are you not going to answer me? *Sigh* Youngsters nowadays are so rude. Absolutely no manners at all.¡±


    Naturally, the middle-aged man in front of her had no clue what he was even supposed to say, so Yuna simply shrugged her shoulder and pointed her de at him.


    ¡°This Venerable One has seven days of life span left, so this Venera¡­ ahh f*ck it.¡±


    The arrogance radiating out of Yuna vanished instantly as she took a more rxed posture.


    ¡°So, anyway, I¡¯ll make this shy. I¡¯ll burn my remaining lifespan to deliver one devastating attack, so good luck surviving.¡±


    Also, her opponent was still confused due to yet another switch in mood; he quickly analyzed Yuna¡¯s words, and a massive grin appeared on his face.


    ¡°I see. An all-or-nothing gamble. Good, I like it. Let¡¯s do it.¡±


    In fact, he didn¡¯t get the position of the strongest demonic cultivator out of sheer luck; he was a very cautious man. So, he currently had over ten divine-level protection artifacts in his spacial ring. No matter how much power Yuna¡¯sst move had, activating one or two of these would block the attack no matter what.


    Yuna nodded her head in approval as she allowed her aura to burst out of her body, causing space to shake as snow started slowly descending from the skies.


    When he felt her power, a smirk appeared on the demon cultivator¡¯s face.


    ¡®Hehe, as expected, she had grown old. I might not even need to use one of my protective artifacts.¡¯


    However, before he could taunt Yuna, her aura grew even further, causing the space to tremble and distort while a snow storm started covering the continent they were on.


    ¡°Heeee~ Quite impressive. As expected of the world¡¯s strongest being. Even a mere seven days of your life grant that much power.¡±


    ¡®Seems like I misunderstood. That first power burst was only her natural aura. How frightening. I might actually need to use multiple defense artifacts for this. However, it will be worth it.¡¯


    Yuna shook her head as she looked at her opponent with pity.


    ¡°I pity your ignorance, child. While your ancestors were still eating mud on the yground, I already sat firmly on the seat of the strongest, fighting gods and divine beasts in an era far less stable than this one. Do you honestly believe this pitiful amount of power is worth seven days of my life? That first power boost was merely me lifting the seal that prevents my presence from destroying my surroundings.¡±


    The demon cultivator¡¯s eyes bulged out when he heard Yuna¡¯s words. In fact, everyone spectating the fight had simr expressions. However, most of them immediately denied Yuna¡¯s words as a lie. They couldn¡¯t believe someone could be that much more powerful than them without using a sacrificial method.


    Yuna saw everyone¡¯s facial expressions and could only shake her head.


    ¡°I see the doubt in your eyes, brats. Very well. Be honored to witness what is about to happen and burn it into your minds. Witness the strongest attack ever recorded in history. Witness¡­ what seven days of my life are worth.¡±


    Then, Yuna¡¯s aura exploded even further, causing the space around her to crack due to the sheer weight of her presence while the whole was engulfed in a massive storm of snow and ice.


    Instantly a massive thunderstorm gathered above Yuna, forming tribtion clouds as if her strength angered the heavens themselves. Unfortunately, those were frozen instantly and converted into more snow clouds.


    Currently, there was nothing that could oppose Yuna.


    Meanwhile, the demon cultivator had almost soiled his pants when Yuna unleashed her full power. Divine grade artifact would protect him? When he felt Yuna¡¯s aura explode, that idea turned into the equivalent of covering his body with ayer of oneyered toilet paper. There was only one choice. He had to run away.


    ¡°[Divine Ice Sword Combination Style¡­¡±


    However, he couldn¡¯t. In fact, he couldn¡¯t move at all. It felt like his whole body was encased in ayer of ice.


    ¡°¡­Final Stance¡­¡±


    He trembled in fear. He couldn¡¯t help himself. In his life, he went through quite a few helpless situations, but in the end, he always pushed through somehow. But now, he could only see death.


    His deceased ancestor warned him never to provoke Yuna, but he simply dismissed his words. In his mind, no one would forever be invincible. Apparently, his thoughts were wrong.


    ¡°¡­ One sh to End All Life¡­¡±


    Yuna shed down her sword.


    ¡°¡­Divine Severance]¡±


    Everyone watching felt their bodies getting cut into thousand pieces, and it would take them quite a bit of time to realize that Yuna had only directed her attack at a single person.


    The ice de passed through the demon cultivator, instantly cutting him in two halves while both of the sides turned into ice statues.


    However, neither of the parts moved from their position, and after the situation calmed down, the case was investigated, revealing that the reason they didn¡¯t fall was because of how cold the ice statues he turned into were.


    Not only was space around the statues frozen, even time could not move around them, meaning that even divine sense could not get close to them. In the future, the two parts of the demon cultivator¡¯s body would be seen as a holy sight for cultivators as they could witness the aftereffects of this realm¡¯s uncontested, strongest attack.


    As for Yuna, after she finished her attack, she started crumbling away, turning into snow.


    ¡®Ha~ Such a good life. I am statisfied~¡¯


    *Author Note*


    First ce ff ranking for a whole week! Thank you for all the support!


    And now give your powerstones to creators that actually need the exposure xD


    I rmend Naruto: Uchiha¡¯s Genjutsu Demon byzarus898 and Naruto: the gamer system by Washuru


    *End Author Note*

 Chapter 535: Another kind of Battle

    Chapter 535: Another kind of Battle


    Yuna finished her story, causing Kaguya to look at her in awe.


    ¡®So that is what really happened. Amazing! Additionally, now that such a powerful person is here, I don¡¯t need to fear the Otsutsuki n anymore either.¡¯


    Kaguya, whose head was currently resting on Yuna¡¯sp while Yuna wasbing through her hair with her hand, visibly rxed as a sigh of relief escaped her mouth.


    The threat of the Otsutsuki n one day appearing here to punish her was constantly looming above her head, which was the reason she wanted to create an army of White Zetsu. Now, she no longer cared about that. Even if they came, wouldn¡¯t Yuna just smack them to death?


    On the other hand, ck Zetsu was obediently sitting by the side while listening to Yuna¡¯s story with a respectful expression on his face. The previous hostility and fear were no longer present as he looked like he would worship Yuna as his ancestor at any moment.


    Then, Yuna opened her mouth and resumed speaking in a voice that seemed to echo through the whole mindscape despite not being very loud. Instead of telling another story of the past, aplex string of words left her mouth, talking about insanity, bnce, control, and many more things.


    While listening to Yuna¡¯s esoteric speech, Kaguya sighed again and again as every time Yunabed through her hair and finished a sentence, she could feel her insane thoughts diminishing. No, diminishing wasn¡¯t the correct word, as these thoughts were still there; they were just easier to control and less intrusive.


    Additionally, her mindscape was slowly but surely fixing itself as Yuna¡¯s voice reverberated through her mind, the muddy water covering the ground slowly receded, while the ck gaseous substances seemed to disperse.


    Her mind was healing.


    After around an hour, only a vast field of grass remained, causing Kaguya to smile peacefully. Although her mindscape was pretty much empty, Kaguya didn¡¯t mind. After all, this was only the first step as she herself wasn¡¯t even sure what she enjoyed. Now that she has proper control over it, she will sculpt this ce to her liking over theing years.


    ¡°Well, now that that is done, what are your ns for the future, Kaguya.¡±


    ¡°I want to stay by your side!¡±


    Kaguya instantly answered Yuna¡¯s question, causing her face to be crimson while Yuna chuckled in amusement. Yuna patted her head, causing her to squint in pleasure, and resumed talking.


    ¡°That is fine with me. However, what kind of role would you like to have?¡±


    Question marks popped up above Kaguya¡¯s head as she tilted her head in confusion. However, after thinking about Yuna¡¯s question for a short moment, she realized what Yuna was talking about, and a slight blush appeared on her face.


    ¡°*Cough* C-Can I call you grandma?¡±


    At first, Yuna was slightly taken aback by that weird request, but after thinking about it for a moment, she shrugged her shoulders in amusement. She rarely cared how people called her, and since Kaguya¡¯s address was technically correct, at least to some degree, she simply epted.


    Funnily enough, if Kaguya could call Yuna grandma, Yuna could theoretically do the same for Kaguya.


    Yuna, in her first life, was the ancestor of Kaguya, while Kaguya was the ancestor of Yuna in her second life. Yuna really wondered if that would lead to some kind of interesting blood mutation if they had children.


    As for matters containing incest, that was aughable argument. Their bloodlines were countless generations apart, so that wouldn¡¯t matter in the slightest.


    ¡°Hehe, I don¡¯t mind if you call me grandma, but that is not what I¡¯m talking about. You know what kind of rtionship I had with your ancestor, so¡­ are you interested?¡±


    Kaguya froze up when she realized what Yuna was talking about.


    ¡®Right, she had a sexual rtionship with the Great Ancestor. Honestly, I¡¯m not too interested. I had sex with my previous husband before, and I honestly didn¡¯t think there was anything special about it. It was, at best, slightly pleasurable. Since he was so eager to do it, I asionally did it with him to make him happy, but that was all there was to it.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I¡¯m not really that interested in sex. I mean, it feels decent, but I don¡¯t have any interest in having more children.¡±


    Yuna raised her eyebrows when she heard that as she moved her hand and lightly moved Kaguya¡¯s head, so she was forced to look at Yuna.


    ¡°Did you just imply that a pathetic loser that abandoned you at the first sign of trouble would bring you the same level of pleasure as me?¡±


    For some reason, a shudder went through Kaguya¡¯s spine when she saw Yuna¡¯s eyes seemingly piercing into her mind, projecting a whole lot of danger.


    Kaguya wasn¡¯t sure why, but yet again, she instinctively clenched her butt.


    ¡°Do I have to punish you, child?¡±


    Before Kaguya could say anything else, Yuna lowered her head and met Kaguya¡¯s lips, shocking her quite a bit.


    However, the shock quickly diminished as waves of pleasure kept rolling in.


    ¡®W-What the hell is this? Aren¡¯t we just kissing? Why does it feel so amazing?¡¯


    While keeping her lips locked with Kaguya, Yuna lifted up her body and straddled her on herp, giving her easy ess to Kaguya¡¯s butt, resulting in a firm smack echoing through the shared mindscape.


    ¡®D-Did she just hit me? B-But it didn¡¯t feel bad at all. W-What¡¯s going on? Why does the pleasure keep increasing?`


    Momentster, Yuna broke apart the kiss, causing Kaguya to whimper in frustration.


    ¡°Well, did that change your mind, Kaguya?¡±


    However, Kaguya could barely answer, as pleasure was still flooding her body. She had never felt this good before.


    ¡°Yesh, grandma~¡±


    ¡®Grandma, huh? That¡¯s some kinky shit right there.¡¯


    [Seen worse.]


    ¡®Done worth.¡¯


    [True.]


    Meanwhile, ck Zetsu was obediently spectating everything that was happening with curiosity. Despite being Kaguya¡¯s will, he had developed a few unique characteristics. For example, he loved spectating fights.


    Although what happened in front of him wasn¡¯t a traditional fight, he was still somewhat curious.


    ¡®To think mother would be defeated so easily. As expected of Yuna-sama.¡¯


    *Author Note*


    I¡¯m very pleased with how many people got the Sheogorath reference~


    *End of Author Note*

 Chapter 536: Out of the Mindscape

    Chapter 536: Out of the Mindscape


    Meanwhile, Hinata¡¯s gaze snapped towards Yuna and Kaguya, while a frown appeared on her face.


    ¡°What wrong, Hinata?¡±


    When Hinata heard Anko¡¯s question, she sighed in defeat as her shoulders slumped.


    ¡°It appears we have a new sister.¡±


    Anko¡¯s eyes shone when she heard that as her gazended on Kaguya, and she licked her lips with hunger.


    ¡°Nice. Yuna really works fast, doesn¡¯t she? I hope she is submissive so that I can have my way with her~ I can¡¯t wait to experience what it is like to f*ck an alien, hehe.¡±


    While Anko was loudly fantasizing about what she would want to do with Kaguya, Hinata could only sigh repeatedly.


    ¡®Although I was half expecting this to happen, she actually did it, huh? Outrageous as ever. Oh well, there is literally nothing I can do against.¡¯


    Meanwhile, Lee and Guy stood next to Hinata and Anko with question marks floating above their heads.


    ¡°Guy-sensei, what is this about?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure, Lee, but I think we have won.¡±


    Lee¡¯s eyes started shining when he heard that as he lifted his arms in excitement.


    ¡°OHH!!! I DON¡¯T REALLY GET IT, BUT OUR YOUTH PREVAILED, GUY-SENSEI!!! YOUTH!!!¡±


    ¡°THAT¡¯S RIGHT, LEE!!! YOUTH!!!¡±


    ¡°¡±YOUTH!!!¡±¡±


    Simultaneously, Naruto and Sasuke were shing again and again as Sasuke tried to kill Kaguya while Naruto was stopping him.


    ¡°Stop this, you idiot! This is the perfect chance to get rid of her! Didn¡¯t you feel how powerful she is!? There is no way we can do anything without the Sage¡¯s sealing jutsu!¡±


    Naruto only shook his head as he blocked another one of Susanoo¡¯s arrows with a small Bijuudama.


    ¡°As I have already said, nee-san knows what she is doing, and there is no need to interfere.¡±


    Sasuke gritted his teeth as he prepared another attack, but before he could do so, he saw what he wanted to see the least: Yuna and Kaguya both stirred and opened their eyes. They might have talked for multiple hours within their mindscapes, but that only amounted to around five minutes in the real world.


    ¡°F*ck! [Amaterasu]¡±


    Sasuke focused his gaze on Kaguya and used Amaterasu in ast-ditch effort. Although Kaguya was engulfed in ck mes, she simply absorbed them without even taking a hint of damage, causing Sasuke to sweat.


    However, Kaguyapletely ignored Sasuke and held eye contact with Yuna instead. Sasuke half-expected Yuna to get killed instantly, but somethingpletely out of his understanding happened, making his chin hit the ground.


    Kaguya¡¯s neutral expression morphed into a small smile as she pressed one of Yuna¡¯s arms in between her breasts while nuzzling her head against Yuna¡¯s nape.


    ¡°Thank you, grandma~¡±


    Understandably, Sasuke tripped and smashed head first into the ground when he heard Kaguya call Yuna ¡°grandma¡±.


    However, he quickly realized what was going on, so he red his chakra.


    ¡°Kai.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°Kai!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡°KAIKAIKAI!!!¡±


    Nothing happed¡­


    ¡®Nonono, this has to be a genjutsu! IT HAS TO BE!!!¡¯


    Meanwhile, Kaguya looked around and took in the scenery. Now that she was no longer controlled by madness and most of her hatred was somewhat dealt with, her perception of the world waspletely different. No longer did everything look twisted and bizarre, and she could actually see a plethora of vibrant colors. One of those colors was the piercing green of a pair of tight spandex suits. The people wearing them were constantly yelling youth while doing push-ups, so Kaguya swiftly decided to ignore whatever was going on there.


    ¡®Humans are such weird creatures¡­ Those are humans, right?¡¯


    Her gaze continued wandering, and she quickly noticed one of her children¡¯s reincarnations. He wasughing like a maniac while screaming ¡°Kai¡± at the top of his lungs. Yet again, Kaguya decided that she wanted nothing to do with that.


    Next, her eyesnded on the other reincarnation of her children, who was looking at her in curiosity with not a sliver of hostility in his eyes.


    ¡°You truly didn¡¯t want to fight me, did you?¡±


    Naruto only shrugged his shoulders as he answered Kaguya¡¯s question.


    ¡°As long as you had agreed to deactivate the worldwide genjutsu, I would have been totally fine with not fighting.¡±


    Kaguya nodded her head as her eyes gazed at the moon. Momentster, her third eye radiated massive amounts of chakra, turning the moon into a Rinnesharingan yet again. This time, she would use the moon to dispel all the genjutsu that were previously cast.


    Naruto smiled and nodded his head.


    ¡°Thanks for that. So¡­ should I call you Kaguya or sister-inw.¡±


    Kaguya¡¯s face got a slightly red hue as she started ring at Naruto, making him chuckle.


    ¡°What? That¡¯s a legitimate question.¡±


    Kaguya red for a few seconds longer before her blush intensified. She pushed Yuna¡¯s arm even deeper between her breasts and answered Naruto.


    ¡°Sister-inw.¡±


    Naruto chuckled in amusement as she gave Yuna a thumbs-up.


    ¡°As expected of you, nee-san.¡±


    Although he teased her, Kaguya immediately liked Naruto. Despite what Hagoromo might have told him about her, he kept an open mind and approached the situation without prejudice. She could respect that.


    Finally, Kaguya¡¯s eyesnded on the two women who were currently walking toward her. She could immediately tell that those two probably had a rather¡­ intimate rtionship. Something she sought after as well.


    ¡®Let¡¯s see, one of them has a Byakugan, so she is likely one of my descendants as well. Although I feel some hostility from her, I have a pretty good idea where that ising from. Despite that, I¡¯ll keep a neutral opinion of her for now.


    And thest one¡­ why is she looking at me like a predator? Despite giving of that feeling, I feel no hostility at all. How weird.


    Mhh? What¡¯s that?¡¯


    While observing Anko, Kaguya noticed the snake hanging off of her body.


    ¡®That snake is purely made out of Natural Energy. The only existence I know of that is like that is the Juubi, and that¡¯s just a mindless beast. However, that snake was currently observing her with curiosity and clearly was sentient. In fact, its eyes hold quite a bit of intelligence.¡¯


    As she thought that, the snake, Akane, seemed to have made up her mind about Kaguya and decided to wave at her with her tale, surprising Kaguya.


    ¡®Okay, I already like that snake.¡¯

 Chapter 537: Sasuke’s Third Try?

    Chapter 537: Sasuke¡¯s Third Try?


    Hinata approached Kaguya with a frown on her face, causing Kaguya to slightly raise her guard, despite doubting that Hinata could do anything to her.


    Hinata stood in front of Kaguya, and after looking at her up and down, she sighed deeply before a wry smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°Oh well, I guess there is nothing that can be done. Since we¡¯ll be staying together for a long time, we might as well get along. The name is Hinata.¡±


    Kaguya couldn¡¯t help but be surprised at how easily Hinata let go of her grudge. Kaguya assumed that she was part of Yuna¡¯s harem, so she didn¡¯t expect her to drop her hostility against someone who wanted to join so easily.


    ¡°Hello, I¡¯m Kaguya Otsutsuki. Nice to meet you too, and I hope we will get along from now on.¡±


    In the few hours that Yuna talked with Kaguya, her mindset had changed drastically. Not only was she no longer constantly bombarded by the chakra fruit¡¯s corruption, making her more easy-going, but she also had a drastic change regarding how she looked at other people.


    It turns out that hearing story after story of someone getting their lineage extinguished due to acting arrogantly is quite the excellent medicine to quell someone¡¯s arrogance. Therefore, she had no trouble speaking with Hinata as an equal.


    ¡°Hehe, the name¡¯s Anko, nice to meetcha~ Say, could you tell me what gives you more pleasure? Is it S or M?¡±


    While Hinata facepalmed at that question and Yuna chuckled in amusement, Kaguya tilted her head in confusion. SHe didn¡¯t know what that meant.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what ¡®es or em¡¯ means, but as for pleasure¡­¡±


    Kaguya thought about it for a moment before a slight blush appeared on her face.


    ¡°¡­ It felt really amazing when grandma kissed me, hehe.¡±


    Hinata and Anko nced at each other, pity clearly visible in their eyes. If just kissing was what Kaguya considered to give her a lot of pleasure, she would probably melt rather quickly as soon as things got more steamy.


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll ept that answer for now. Anyway, what is your favorite sexual position?¡±


    ¡°OI! What the hell, Anko!¡±


    While Hinata was a little outraged by Anko¡¯s ridiculous questions, Kaguya tilted her head yet again while a bit of blush appeared on her face when sex was mentioned.


    ¡°Sexual positions? Are the more than one?¡±


    It felt like a lightning strike just hit Yuna, Hinata, and Anko when they heard Kaguya¡¯s answer. Simultaneously, they looked forward to her ahegao face when Yuna inevitably pushed her over the edge.


    Anyway, while Yuna¡¯s group was chatting, Karin slowly approached the little gathering with somewhat shaky steps. Most people were still unconscious due to being trapped in a genjutsu for a long time, but Karin already made it back up and instantly wandered towards Yuna¡¯s location.


    Naturally, Yuna noticed Karin approaching them and pointed her out for Kaguya.


    ¡°Another harem member ising. She¡¯s called Karin, and if you ever feel like you want to try out some humiliating punishments, then she is your go-to person. Karin, this is Kaguya, an alien from space. She¡¯s just be part of my harem.¡±


    Kaguya looked at Yuna in confusion, not understanding why she would be willing to have someone from her harem humiliated. However, Karin¡¯s reaction shed at least some light on the situation.


    ¡°Haa~ As expected of Yuna-sama: A tongueshing before I fully reach you. So exiting~¡±


    As for Yuna¡¯s second sentence, she mentally answered it with: It¡¯s Yuna, so it¡¯s fine.


    Meanwhile, Kaguya could understand that Karin likes getting insulted, but not why that was the case. She couldn¡¯t understand that someone would be happy bout being insulted.


    While Kaguya pondered on that mystery, Karin straightened her back as a serious expression appeared on her face.


    ¡°However, I want to make one thing clear. Yuna-sama is the only one who is allowed to humiliate me¡­ Well, I¡¯m fine with Anko-sama doing it as well¡­ Hinata¡¯s fine as well, I guess¡­ Well, I haven¡¯t spent much time with Mei, but¡­ well¡­ hehe~.¡±


    Creepyughter came out of Karin¡¯s mouth as she imagined all kinds of kinky scenes. After another fit of creepy giggles, Karin¡¯s eyesnded on Kaguya and observed her with intrigue.


    ¡°I wonder what it feels like to get spanked by an alien?¡±


    Although she only murmured these words under her breath, the others could still hear her, causing them to smile wryly. So much to not everyone is allowed to humiliate her.


    Meanwhile, Sasuke finally stopped screaming ¡°kai¡± like a madman and regained his focus. He looked at Yuna¡¯s back as a dangerous gleam passed through his eyes.


    ¡°Surely, I will be able to do it now. I was granted the power of a god. No matter how ridiculous her fight against Madara was, I can best her now. I can do it.


    If I ask her for a one-on-one fight, I¡¯m sure no one will interfere. As for that persistent Kaguya illusion, I¡¯ll just ignore it.¡±


    Sasuke lifted his foot and took his first step toward Yuna, and as soon as he did, Yuna¡¯s head snapped in his direction, causing a shiver to go down his spine.


    Yuna¡¯s gaze met his, and Sasuke immediately felt like he was just plunged into the abyss as two madness-filled eyes seemed to hover above him.


    ¡°Sasuke¡­¡±


    A shudder went through Sasuke¡¯s spine when he heard Yuna calmly stating his name.


    ¡°¡­are you sure you want to do this?¡±


    Sasuke felt like ice was covering his whole body as Yuna¡¯s emotionless words washed passed him.


    ¡°A fight to the death¡­¡±


    Sasuke¡¯s whole body shivered in fear as the only thing he could see right now was a giant pair of piercing purple eyes that were looking down on him.


    ¡°Do you wish me to grant you¡­¡±


    He felt an ice-cold hand grasping his neck, slowly wringing his life out. He wanted to free himself from the hand, but he couldn¡¯t move his body. Not even his Rinnegan was useable.


    {¡­death?}


    Suddenly, everything returned to normal, except for Sasuke screeching in absolute terror before coughing out some blood and fainting.


    Yuna gave him another nce while wiping away a trickle of blood flowing out of the corner of his mouth.


    ¡®Shitty small fry.¡¯


    [Why didn¡¯t that kill him?]


    ¡®Because it was a question and not an order.¡¯


    [Okay, and WHY didn¡¯t you kill him?]


    ¡®Because I saw the good in him.¡¯


    [Bullshit!]


    ¡®Because it would be morally wro¡­¡¯


    [Don¡¯t even try to go in that direction. We both know that the needle of your moralpass is made out of ice instead of metal.]


    ¡®Fine, he is just too fun to mess with.¡¯


    [That sounds more like it.]

 Chapter 538: The Forgotten One

    Chapter 538: The Forgotten One


    While Yuna¡¯s group was endlessly chatting with each other, other people started slowly waking up from their slumber, and a few minutester, the battlefield-spanningmunication array was back in business.


    Inoichi, the array¡¯s central controller, immediately decided to contact the person who was undoubtedly responsible for whatever happened.


    ¡°Contact Yuna Uzumaki. We need to know what happened.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±YES!!!¡±¡±¡±


    As soon as they located Yuna¡¯s position, they almost soiled their pants due to the utter absurd amount of chakra one of the people next to Yuna had.


    ¡®Who the hell is that? Is it an enemy? I¡¯m not sure, but since they don¡¯t seem to be fighting, this is a good chance to contact Yuna.¡¯


    Momentster, Yuna felt someone trying to talk to her telepathically, and as soon as she realized who it was, she allowed the connection to form.


    ¡®Yuna, what is going on?¡¯


    ¡®Oh? If it isn¡¯t my brother¡¯s father-inw. A lot of things happened, but the war is over. We have won.¡¯


    Although Inoichi gnashed his teeth at being called father-inw, he still kept the conversation going. Naturally, he was happy that the war was supposedly over, but there were still other things to talk about.


    ¡®We can feel a colossal chakra signature right next to you. Is that an enemy or an ally?¡¯


    ¡®She¡¯s an ally. Her name is Kaguya, and she is an alien that was sealed inside the moon.¡¯


    ¡®Haa? What kind of nonsense are you t¡­¡¯


    ¡®Oh, and she is the mother of the legendary Sage of the Six Paths.¡¯


    ¡®What the f¡­¡¯


    ¡®And she joined my harem.¡¯


    ¡®¡­¡¯


    Inoichi paused for a moment as his thoughts came to a standstill. However, he was an expert on the mind, so Yuna¡¯s absurdities couldn¡¯t daze him for too long. He knew exactly what he had to do.


    ¡®Great, so we have won! I¡¯ll immediately spread that message throughout the whole army.¡¯


    He suppressed the unhealthy information he had just received and sealed it away in the depths of his mind. All that remains of what Yuna just told him about Kaguya is: She¡¯s an ally. Her name is Kaguya.


    ¡®Anyway, since the war is over, what happened to the puppet master, Obito Uchiha? I assume he was killed?¡¯


    An awkward expression appeared on Yuna¡¯s face as she struggled not tough out loud when Inoichi called Obito the puppet master. Frankly, she had no idea what had happened to him.


    ¡®Give me a moment. Although it¡¯s a long story, he turned out to be just a pawn¡­ of a pawn¡­ of a pawn¡­ A-Anyway, I¡¯m sure his body is somewhere in the vicinity.¡¯


    While Inoichi was dazed due to the supposed mastermind being nothing more than a pawn, Yuna spread her senses to find Obito¡¯s location. She couldn¡¯t help but enjoy how much she could sense now that she got back a small part of her original cultivation.


    Obviously, he noticed Madara¡¯s presence as well, but as the battle escted, it became harder and harder to sense what was going on, so he had no clue what exactly urred.


    Meanwhile, Yuna found Obito, and he was surprisingly still alive. Well, barely.


    Yuna pointed toward his half-dead body while looking at Naruto with a stern expression.


    ¡°Naruto, haven¡¯t I taught you not to leave your toys lying all over the ground? What the hell is that?¡±


    At first, Naruto had no clue why Yuna suddenly started scolding him, but after sharpening his sense and looking toward the location Yuna was pointing at, a dangerous glint passed through his eyes as a vicious smile appeared on his face.


    However, that facial expression quickly morphed into one filled with guilt as he gave Yuna puppy-dog-eyes.


    ¡°Sorry, nee-san, I¡¯ll put that away right away.¡±


    Yuna, who seemed to be swayed by Naruto¡¯s puppy-dog-eyes, nodded her head in acknowledgment.


    ¡°Fine, but this is thest time.¡±


    Naruto¡¯s vicious smile returned as he nodded his head and moved towards the half-dead Obito. Finally, it was time to avenge his parent¡¯s death.


    While Naruto was walking toward Obito¡¯s body in excitement, Yuna rekindled the conversation with Inoichi.


    ¡®Okay, Obito is here, and he will be dead soon, so this was is 100% over.¡¯


    Although Inoichi still didn¡¯t understand everything that was going on, he still sighed in relief when Yuna confirmed that the war was over. Although Yuna loved creating chaos, she was not someone who would mess around with something this important. Well, at least not if it could potentially cost innocent lives.


    Momentster, Naruto arrived near Obito¡¯s unmoving body, resulting in him opening his eyes. By now, he didn¡¯t even have the chakra to sustain his Sharingan, so both of his eyes were pure ck now.


    ¡°Naruto, huh? Are you here to mock me? Mock this pathetic me that has been tricked and used time after time for the sake of others?¡±


    ¡°No, you have been mocked enough.¡±


    A kunai appeared in Naruto¡¯s hand, which he swiftly tossed at Obito¡¯s head, piercing through it and impaling his brain, killing him pretty much instantly.


    Eery silence covered Naruto¡¯s surroundings as he closed his eyes to properly feel what it was like to finally get his revenge on the person who killed his parents.


    Frankly, he was not expecting to feel like he currently did.


    [Well, how is it? What does it feel like to finally get your revenge.]


    ¡®It feels¡­¡¯


    Naruto clenched and unclenched his fist while looking at the unmoving body of Obito. Truly, he never expected it to be like this.


    ¡®¡­f*cking amazing.¡¯


    [Huh?]


    Kurama knew what humans usually felt after they got their desired revenge: They would feel empty and quickly burn out as their life¡¯s goal vanished.


    However, Naruto was different. He never lived for the sake of revenge alone. He had other goals and dreams he wanted to fulfill, so rather than him no longer having any ns for the future after he got what he wanted, it felt more like he managed to tick off one of the points on his to-do list.


    ¡°HAHAHA, GETTING REVENGE FEELS AMAZING!!!¡±


    [Well, at least you didn¡¯t start acting all broody, so I guess I¡¯ll count this as a win.]

 Chapter 539: Accusations

    Chapter 539: usations


    And just like that, the war was over. Although there were still groups of White Zetsu roaming around, they were just a bunch of headless chickens without the support of the Edo Tensei.


    Closely following Obito¡¯s death, Kaguya released all the tailed beasts trapped inside her, allowing them to roam freely. Yuna gave all of them a method to contact her for safety measures. I would be rather silly to set them free just for someone else to recapture them.


    Some might argue or even demand that the tailed beasts are ¡°returned¡± to the shinobi viges, but Yuna will ¡°politely¡± deny those requests.


    Technically, the tailed beasts could be considered Kaguya¡¯s grandchildren, but neither side felt that to be the case, so they easily parted ways.


    ¡®Well, if I were to marry Kaguya, wouldn¡¯t I be your grandmother-inw, Kurama?¡¯


    [I do not ept such a rtionship. Buzz off.]


    ¡®Do not talk to your grandmother like that, young man!¡¯


    [How do you manage to get more annoying every day?]


    ¡®Hehe, I¡¯m just that good.¡¯


    Anyway, the war was over, and there were surprisingly few causalities, which were mainly redited to multiple powerful individuals that kept the reanimated people away, allowing average shinobi to fight the White Zetsus freely.


    Funnily enough, all of these individuals had at least some connection with Yuna and the Uzumaki n, showcasing how significant their contributions towards this victory were.


    Naturally, the victory needed to be celebrated, so quite a lot of people were already making preparations to hold a massive nation-spanning festival. Instead of being exhausted from the war, people were excited as morale was at an all-time high.


    While the five Kage were watching over the logistics, a flustered messenger burst into the room, causing the Kage to frown.


    ¡°What is going on.¡±


    The messenger shrank back due to A¡¯s re but quickly regained his bearing.


    ¡°T-T-The d-daimyos¡­ t-they¡­¡±


    A rolled his eyes at the stuttering messenger, wondering what he was making such a fuss about.


    ¡°So the daimyos are here? Guess they want to meddle in the logistics of this festival. They¡¯ll probably try to make a prof¡­¡±


    ¡°T-They are dead!¡±


    While A wasing up with his own theory, the messenger managed to stammer out the whole story, making the five Kage freeze up.


    Momentster, their heads snapped toward a certain direction, where a woman waszing around on a couch, while stroking the hair of a white-skinned woman with horns.


    Initially, all of them wanted to know who that horned woman was and why the third eye on her forehead had the same pattern as the moon during the Infinite Tsukuyomi, but after getting too close to the couch, she started ring at them with such intensity that all five of them dropped the matter.


    Yuna felt multiple gazesnd on her, so she diverted her attention away from Kaguya, causing her to frown.


    ¡°Yes? Is there something on my face?¡±


    Tsunade sighed deeply as she started rubbing the bridge of her nose with one hand while taking a sip from a hip sk with the other.


    ¡°Yuna, did you assassinate the Daimyos?¡±


    Yuna chuckled in amusement at that question and directed her gaze at the messenger.


    ¡°Well, that is certainly something I would do, but let¡¯s gather some more information first. Hey, messenger, when were they killed. You should have an approximate time, right?¡±


    ¡°Eh? Ah, yes. They died around four hours ago.¡±


    Yuna simply shrugged her shoulders when she heard that, acting like she was just dered innocent.


    ¡°I was fighting Madara four hours ago. Sorry, but your usations are ridiculous.¡±


    A could only scoff when he heard Yuna¡¯s excuse.


    ¡°And what would stop you from just sending a clone to do the deed?¡±


    Yuna scoffed in disdain when she heard A¡¯s words.


    ¡°You assuming that a single clone can break into the highly secured ce that hosts the nation¡¯s most important people aside, do you honestly think I had the leisure to divert even a sliver of my chakra to something else while fighting Madara?¡±


    A¡¯s face scrunched up as he considered Yuna¡¯s words. Although he could only watch the fight remotely, that was certainly not a fight where one of the participants had any wiggle room to spare.


    Nevertheless, he couldn¡¯t believe that Yuna was innocent. In fact, all the other Kage were of the same opinion. Well, Mei would take Yuna¡¯s side if it came to a conflict, despite thinking she was guilty.


    Before things could be discussed further, the door opened again, allowing a middle-aged man and his two guards to enter. Surprisingly, the man wore the fire Daimyo¡¯s official robe.


    He arrogantly let his gaze wander around the room beforending on Yuna.


    ¡°I dere Yuna Uzumaki guilty of killing my father and his fellow daimyos.¡±


    All heads, even the ones of his two guards, snapped towards the middle-aged man, while Yuna couldn¡¯t help but chuckle in amusement.


    The five Kage had cold sweat flowing down their backs. Even if they somehow got a confession out of Yuna, they would at best ask her for some form ofpensation as that would only be between them.


    However, now that things have be official, the punishment for Yuna¡¯s crime will be¡­


    ¡°You two, arrest her. For the act of killing a daimyo, she will be arrested and executed.¡±


    ¡­ the death penalty.


    However, would Yuna really meekly ept that? THAT Yuna?


    While four of the Kage simply wore ugly expressions, Tsunade was sweating up a little puddle underneath her as her whole body was trembling. She took out her hip sk and emptied it in a few big gulps. Although the familiar burning sensation in her throat calmed her down a little, she still was far from being fine.


    ¡®I¡¯m sorry, grandfather. It seems like Konoha, no, the Land of Fire, will perish during my rule.¡¯


    Meanwhile, the two guards looked at their lord like he had just grown a second head.


    ¡® ¡® Arrest her? That Yuna Uzumaki who changed the terrain while fighting Madara Uchiha in a hundred-meter-tall chakra construct. How are we supposed to arrest her? Since when is suicide part of our job description?¡¯ ¡®


    At the same time, a broad smile appeared on Yuna¡¯s face as she noticed a few more weak chakra signatures approaching this very room.


    ¡®I love it when a n works out.¡¯


    [Are you sure you aren¡¯t aiming for world domination?]


    ¡®Eww, no. That¡¯s so¡­ third rate.¡¯

 Chapter 540: Politics? Nah, Bribery

    Chapter 540: Politics? Nah, Bribery


    The middle-aged man red at Yuna in disdain. He had hated her for quite a while now due to her ¡°not knowing her ce¡±. He had sent multiple missions to Konoha that demanded Yuna to guard him on different asions, but she always ignored all of them.


    In fact, that one wasn¡¯t even Yuna¡¯s fault, as Tsunade tossed requests like that into the garbage bin as soon as she received them.


    Yuna guarding a pompous noble? Sure, Tsunade might as well directly send assassins after him.


    The middle-aged man frowned due to his guard not capturing Yuna.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear my order capture¡­ Huh?¡±


    He turned around to scold his guards, but they were nowhere to be seen, causing Yuna to chuckle in amusement. The moment the order to capture her was given, the duo nced at each other and immediately legged it.


    ¡®Can¡¯t really praise their loyalty, but at least they are smart. Guess I¡¯ll hire them.¡¯


    [Isn¡¯t loyalty the thing you care about the most?]


    ¡®True, but this matter is a little different. I¡¯m pretty sure that if I had attacked fatso here, they would have willingly lied down their lives to protect him, but that retard actually ordered them to attack me, with is nothing but a death sentence.


    In fact, if you were to look at the situation from a different perspective, running away was the smartest choice for those two to protect their lord. After all, if they attacked me, I might have not only retaliated against them, but against their lord as well.¡¯


    [That¡¯s quite the twisted logic.]


    ¡®Hahaha, it¡¯s mine, after all.¡¯


    ¡°Well, leaving the matter of your guard aside, under what authority do you n to execute me? I am the matriarch of one of Konoha¡¯s ns and an Elite Jonin, after all.¡±


    The middle-aged man put the matter of his guards aside and looked at Yuna in ridicule.


    ¡°Isn¡¯t that obvious? It¡¯s under my authority, the Daimyo of the Land of Fire.¡±


    Yuna¡¯s eyes widened in surprise as she nodded her head in understanding.


    ¡°So it¡¯s like that. The previous daimyo died only four hours ago, and there is already a new one. That¡¯s quite the impressive speed.¡±


    The middle-aged man puffed out his chest when he heard Yuna¡¯s words that practically reeked of sarcasm that went straight over his head.


    ¡°It¡¯s only natural for me to be the next daimyo. After all, I¡¯m the previous one¡¯s oldest son.¡±


    Yuna almost burst outughing when she heard that. A king gets killed, and the next ruler is peacefully chosen within under four hours. That is not very likely.


    Additionally, the previous daimyo had three wives, eight concubines, and over twenty children. It is clear that the idiot in front of Yuna simply assumed he would take over due to being the oldest child.


    ¡®Geez, I wonder if there is a person that falsely advises him about stuff like that~¡¯


    [*Sigh*]


    Momentster, the door opened yet again, allowing a young man that appeared to be around twenty years old to enter the room. He was followed by a small group ofvishly clothed youths that looked more like hooligans than nobles.


    However, when the middle-aged man saw the person who had just entered the room, a deep frown appeared on his face.


    ¡°What are you doing here, brother?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I finally found you, eldest brother. You stormed out of the room as soon as father¡¯s death was announced, so you missed the rest of the announcement. It turns out that my father left behind a will and dered me as his sessor. So, I¡¯m here to get my official garment back that you pocketed illegally.¡±


    The middle-aged man staggered backward when he heard these words.


    ¡°N-Nonsense! You are lying! Why would father choose a little brat like you over me?¡±


    The young man chuckled in amusement as he shrugged his shoulders.


    ¡°Mah, you know, I managed to settle multiple really lucrative deals with the Uzumaki n and coordinated them perfectly. After seeing all that mon *cough* my skills in ordering people and overseeing them, he acknowledged me as a worthy sessor.¡±


    ¡°N-N-No! That¡¯s impossible! I¡¯M THE NEW DAIMYO!!! NO ONE CAN TAKE THAT AWAY FROM ME!!! I¡¯M THE OLDEST SON!!! MY ADVISER TOLD ME THAT WOULD BE THE CASE!!!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, whatever. Guards arrest him.¡±


    As soon as that order left the young man¡¯s mouth, to shinobi appeared next to the middle-aged man and dragged him out of the room while he was screaming bloody murder, causing the young man to chuckle in amusement.


    Next, his eyesnded on Yuna, but before he said anything, he raised his hand, causing one of his followers who was about to talk to shut his mouth again.


    ¡°Ahh, my goddess~ It¡¯s been a long time. As you requested, I became the new daimyo of the Land of Fire, so please teach me more knowledge about what it means to be a proper young master. Since you gave me a glimpse all these years ago, I simply couldn¡¯t stop learning what it truly means to be a young master, but I¡¯m currently stuck. Please advise me!¡±


    Yuna chuckled in amusement and was just about to speak, when another person entered the room.


    As soon as he saw Yuna, he started rubbing his hands together like a merchant and walked towards her.


    ¡°Hehe, greeting, Yuna-dono. As we have previously discussed, I became the Daimyo of the Land of Wind, so about those debts I have¡­¡±


    Before he could finish speaking, yet another man entered the room, and as soon as he saw Yuna, greed appeared in his eyes.


    ¡°Yuna-dono. I fulfilled our deal regarding the matter of the Daimyo of the Land of Water, so about that exclusive alcohol contra¡­¡±


    Another one entered the room¡­


    ¡°Yuna-dono, I¡¯ve dealt with that Daimyo matter, so when can you deliver¡­¡±


    And even more people stormed the room.


    ¡°Yuna-dono, I¡­¡±


    ¡°Yuna-dono¡­¡±


    ¡°Yuna-do¡­¡±


    As one big shot after the other entered the room, the five Kage had cold sweat flowing down their backs as they shared a single thought.


    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±How many people in high positions has she under her thumb!?¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±

 Chapter 541: The Final Move

    Chapter 541: The Final Move


    Just like that, Yuna was dered innocent of all crimes regarding the usation of killing multiple daimyos and nobles. And momentster, the convenient scapegoat, Akatsuki, was dered the organization responsible.


    Naturally, not all nobles were stupid and blinded by pride and greed, so a few of the people present were pretty much certain that Yuna killed these people. However, why would they say anything about that?


    They might have never seen a battlefield, but most of them would rather not have their armies fight a hundred-meter-tall giant that could level mountains within seconds, and they certainly wouldn¡¯t want such a being to appear in the middle of their capital.


    Additionally, all of them reaped benefits from this, so whyin?


    Although all of them were happy, they also realized that it could have easily been them who Yuna got rid of, making them cautious of her.


    Some of them nned to secretly get rid of her before smiling wryly at their own thoughts. Get rid of her? Sure, that¡¯s easy. They only had to hire around three people at the God of Shinobi¡¯s level of strength. Easy.


    With that thought in mind, most of the people present decided to simply not bother Yuna while living a good life.


    A whileter, it was time for the festivities to start, but before that could happen, it was time for another speech.


    Yet again, Yuna stood on top of a pedestal in front of thousands of people, but unlike the previous time, most of them seemed to be in a daze, not really knowing what to do with themselves.


    Naturally, it was not scheduled for Yuna to hold this speech, but no one stopped her this time.


    Yuna¡¯s gaze wandered over the crowd and immediately understood what was happening. She spread her arms wide open and started speaking with a bombastic voice that seemed to echo loudly throughout the gathering, making everyone hear her clearly.


    ¡°WE HAVE WON THIS WAR!!!¡±


    Yuna¡¯s loud voice got a lot of people out of their daze, and a few secondster, the first shinobi started cheering, quickly followed by some more, until the whole gathering consisted of shinobi that were roaring in joy.


    Most of them hadn¡¯t even fully realized that the war was over. They were trapped inside a powerful genjutsu, and someone told them that the war was over as soon as they woke up.


    I was like telling someone who was still half asleep something essential but a severer version of that. Only now did they manage to get out of their daze.


    ¡®Kurama, this will be disgusting, so you made not want to listen.¡¯


    [Pah, as if it could be this bad.]


    ¡®Okay, I warned you.¡¯


    ¡°Fellow shinobi¡­ NO! Fellow humans: this victory was only possible due to thebined efforts of all of us!¡±


    [That wasn¡¯t too bad.]


    ¡°Despite our misgivings with the shinobi of other countries, we stood firm together, as one united front, not just as shinobi, but asrades¡­¡±


    [Uhhh¡­]


    ¡°¡­ NO, as brothers and sisters-in-arms!¡±


    [*Urgh* I¡¯m feeling a little sick.]


    ¡°This war wasn¡¯t just won due to our skill and tactics. We defended humanity because we trusted in ourrades and fought to the bitter end!¡±


    While Kurama¡¯s stomach problems were getting more intense, the crowd was heating up as Yuna painted them a picture of bitter enemies uniting to defeat a superior foe, making their blood pump.


    ¡°This war. was won due to our united strength, our unity, ourradery and¡­¡±


    [*Gag*]


    ¡°¡­ the love for our nation, for humanity!¡±


    [*HURLS*]


    The crowd went wild as everyone cheered for their victory, which all of them were totally responsible for.


    [That¡­ was disgusting.]


    ¡®Power of love, baby!¡¯


    [*Urgh* Did you die and another person took over your body?]


    ¡®Hehe, nope, and I¡¯m about to prove that.¡¯


    ¡°Now, it¡¯s finally time for thest step to truly end this whole incident.¡±


    Question marks popped up above most people¡¯s heads as they wondered what Yuna was talking about, while a few others assumed she was talking about the festival.


    Contrary to what everyone was expecting, she pped her hands together and red her chakra, resulting in quite a few people putting up their guard.


    ¡°[Uzumaki Divine Pranking Style: Ultimate Move: Supreme Celestial Cake Descends the Heaven]¡±


    At first, no one knew what was going on, but since Yuna said something about the heavens, more and more people looked up, causing them to go into a daze.


    ¡°You have got to be shitting me.¡±


    No one knew who said that, but most people agreed to these words as the clouds parted, revealing a colossal cake flying down from the sky, approaching their position.


    Oonoki¡¯s eyes bulged when he saw the familiar yet unfamiliar technique.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t get a chance to shine against Madara, but this is my chance. I will make it lighter and stop it!¡¯


    Without a moment of hesitation, Oonokiu shot into the sky towards the cake, causing nearby shinobi to cheer him in.


    He was only a few meters away from the cake, so he quickly activated his jutsu.


    ¡°[Earth Style: Super Light-W¡­]¡±


    *St*


    Oonoki flew straight into the cake and vanished. Well, this wasn¡¯t a massive boulder, so he obviously couldn¡¯t just grab it.


    While many people were grieving over Oonoki¡¯s ¡°demise¡±, many people sent their hopeful nces at Naruto. Since he could keep up with Madara and the rest, they assumed that he might be able to do something about this.


    When Naruto saw everyone¡¯s expectations, a serious expression appeared on his face, giving everyone hope.


    Momentster, he disappeared from his position and reappeared next to Ino, grabbing her waist.


    ¡°Sorry, dad.¡±


    Just before Naruto teleported again, Ino said these words to her father, and momentster, they reappeared next to Haku, whose waist Naruto grabbed as well.


    ¡°Sorry about that, Zab¡­ father.¡±


    Just like Ino did to her father, Haku directed a few words at Zabuza before vanishing as well. This time, he didn¡¯t reappear in the vicinity making the people realize what was going on.


    ¡°¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±DAMN, HE DITCHED US!!!¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±¡±


    With Oonoki and Naruto gone, the gathered people could only feel despair as the gigantic cake approached their position.


    Madness filled Yuna¡¯s eyes as she spread her arms in glee.


    ¡°LET THEM EAT CAKE!!!¡±


    *SPLAT*


    Fin~


    *Author Note*


    So, that¡¯s pretty much the end of this fanfic, but not really. I still n to write a few ¡°Omake¡± chapters before I¡¯m entirely done with this. However, there will be no chapter tomorrow, and I¡¯ll make a post about my ns for the future, a few changes I n on making, and a few other things instead.


    *End of Author Note*

 Chapter 542: Author Note + A little Rant

    Chapter 542: Author Note + A little Rant


    Well, first of all: HOLY SHIT, I ACTUALLY FINISHED THIS!!!


    I mean, don¡¯t get me wrong, I nned to finish my fic from the start, but I¡¯m pretty sure that most writers on this site intend to finish their story when they start. Considering how many stories rest in eternal Hiatus and how few have a proper ending, it¡¯s rtively clear that that rarely happens.


    Anyway, what will happen now?


    First of all, I¡¯ll take a month-long break. I have my holidays all nned and need some general rxation time. I will probably post a few of the nned omake/side story chapters that will give a glimpse into what happens after the war. Additionally, I will use the time to get a general outline of what I will do with my next story:


    Yuna in Bleach (name pending)


    I already have a rough outline of how I want to do this, but I won¡¯t spoil anything for now.


    However, I n to change things up a little with my new fic. First of all, I n to actually have advanced chapters all the time, not like how it was with this fic where I only asionally had a few of them. Additionally, writing a chapter every day is too stressful, so I¡¯ll be changing to a one-per-week shedule of longer chapters. All in all, you will get about the same word count a week.


    Next, a little message for all those lovely people out there that ¡°threaten¡± to drop the story every time something happens that they don¡¯t like: Go f*ck yourself.


    Seriously, what is wrong with some people? The most prominent example in my story is the introduction of another reincarnator: Hisoka. People were 100k words in by that point. Imagen stopping reading a story you invested multiple hours into because a single character that wasn¡¯t even mentioned up until this point and has a single trait you don¡¯t like: being reincarnated. Laughable.


    Anyway, let¡¯s go to the next point, which is pretty much webnovel exclusive: the trolls. Usually, I wouldn¡¯t even mention them, since I know that attention is the only thing that gets them hard, but I doubt someone who wants to ¡°troll¡± me would read all the way through my story, so here we go. Most of you probably didn¡¯t even notice too much sincements using offensive words get auto-deleted to some degree, but I still can see theirments in my inbox, which is a great system¡­ Anyway, having your inbox cluttered with garbage is rather annoying. I once even had a guy that would leave 2-3 negativements per chapter up to like chapter 70 xD Imagine waking up in the morning with around 200 stupidments in your inbox. Anyway, since I ignored all of their posts, they finally decided to give up. Sorry, no orgasm for you. Oh yeah, on a side note, getting someone angry is not trolling; it¡¯s called being a dick.


    Now, I will proceed to get myself canceled: I don¡¯t understand why people look at rtionship issues between young teens so critically¡­ yeah, I just said that.


    Anyway, since I can already hear the police sirens in the background, I might as well exin what I meant by that before they put me behind bars. Readers don¡¯t even twitch their eyebrows when a seven-year-old is sent to a battlefield to ughter other shinobi. I don¡¯t remember exactly which fic it was, but there was basically a scene in it where a nine-year-old Kushina kissed the seven-year-old mc, and everyone was going full hurr-durr. Like, calm down, people; it¡¯s not like they were h*lding h*ands.


    Alright, time for some shoutouts. I will obviously miss like 90% of the people I wanted to give a shoutout to, but here we go anyway.


    First of all, shoutouts to all of my patreons. Your donations helped me fuel my alco¡­ *cough* made it possible for me to get a few things I wouldn¡¯t have usually gotten. (Including the awesome book cover)


    Anyway, here we go: Sleepymoonfox, CyberCrisis, Shadeymankey, Axel Gerard, Xhaustedhero, Killian Merphy, Glitchamble, Oscar Servin, Jonathan Lutz, Fish, Name not found, Hugo Herly, Libery, Eddy Yeung, Petropan, Chris Rose, Christian Jeffress, Timotheus, Denis-dono, Guilherme Castro, Corrupt Zain, Jeffrey Forsgren, RagniDrak, Danyial Halim, Rene, Richard Darden, Lil Mickey D, Jonah B?nisch, talos, akir aiman, Jacob hipes, ThatGuy, Sheranor, Eakamdeep Brar, Dane Bailey, Chad Jarvis, James1Gal, Luke, Other, CF zagi, Vivienne Sullivan, Soulsmsher, Judd, Demi god, EvilSmirk, TheForgottenKing, Sarvyn, Samuel Pawluck, John O¡¯Meara, Scarletmenace, Dan, Jose Cintron, Kevin Choi, WeirdWhirl, Dante Brady, Tyler H, Andrew Ha, Raken, Quellec, Kuroko, Legorate, ckelements, Anton Kozlov, tyrell bentley, GAYDOLFGLITTER, Darien Fields, Shiro Kuro, Efgbog, Joshua smith, RockGeek, Kevin Kordich, Wolf, Deathn1980, useless person, chandru selvakumar, Wesley Tebbens, Bj?rn H?kon Thorvaldsen, Shira_Ori, Mythicalchase.


    Then, shoutouts to all those people who pointed out errors for me to fix with a special mention of ARFitS, who pointed out by far the most:


    Kiyuta, LazyFlesh, Pyrothium, Tunefullcobra, Arisu, CoolHunter, and many more. Sorry, I won¡¯tb through all my chapters to see who else posted corrections.


    Additionally, I would like to mention that the webnovel system where paragraphments get deleted even if only a single letter of the paragraph is changed can go f*ck itself as well.


    Now, some shoutouts to all of you for leaving positivements or just a simple ¡°Thank you for the chapter¡± every chapter. The surprising amount of positivity I got while writing this was insane, and although I think I did a good job writing this story as funny as possible, some cheekyments certainly made things even funnier. Here are some people I remembered the most vividly, hoping that no one felt left out because of my shitty memory: Einstein3, Shira_ori/yurei, HKS_512, IRrebel, Basically_God, Xuan-Wu, and many, many more. Sorry again if I missed a lot of vividment posters, but I have trouble remembering the name of someone who I have been closely working with for six months, so cut me some ck here.


    And finally, shoutouts to this wholemunity which is surprisingly not as toxic as I expected it to be.


    Anyway, thanks for reading and see you next time.

 Chapter 543: Side Story: Rock Lee

    Chapter 543: Side Story: Rock Lee


    *Author Note*


    Well, as I said, I still have a few side stories swirling around inside my head that I would like to tell, so here is the first one.


    I¡¯ll write these at a leisure pace (this one was written during my flight to my holiday destination) and won¡¯t bother much about the release rate.


    Some of these chapters will be lewd, some funny, and a few serious. You know, just like the rest of the fic. I guess I¡¯ll dedicate a few more side chapters to different rtionships like this one, then a little about Yuna¡¯s future children, and then maybe a little about¡­


    Yuna getting defeated by an Ootsutsuki and having her eleven-year-old child saving the da¡­


    OI, put those pitchforks down! Don¡¯t you dare ignite that torch! You! Yes, you, the guy with the Allen wrench! Stop building that IKEA scaffold right now!


    *Cough* Anyway, I was just joking. She¡¯ll obviously bitch p those guys.


    Anyway, stay tuned for a bit more of Yuna¡¯s Naruto Universe madness, and feel free to make suggestions about what you would like to read about. If your idea is disgusti¡­ *cough* good enough, I might write a chapter about it. But please don¡¯t give me a 100+ chapters storyline. As I said, I¡¯m more or less done with this universe.


    *End of Author Note*


    Rock Lee and Tenten were currently walking through the Uzumakipound at a leisure pace. While Lee just had another sparring match against Yuna, Tenten started learning swordsmanship from Zabuza. At first, she wanted to ask Yuna, but she somehow felt like that would inevitably lead to her joining the harem. Besides that, that Kaguya woman creeped her out.


    Recently, Lee felt like things around him were changing. Or rather, the way people looked at him was changing.


    He never cared about everyone¡¯s mocking gazes and used them as fuel and encouragement to push himself even harder, but now things were slightly different.


    ¡°Look! Look! Isn¡¯t that Rock Lee?¡±


    ¡°Ohh, awesome, it¡¯s Rock Lee!¡±


    ¡°I heard he fought side by side with his sensei and drove Madara Uchiha into a corner during thest war.¡±


    ¡°So Awesome!¡±


    ¡°Konoha¡¯s Twin Green Beasts!¡±


    Naturally, what happened during the war couldn¡¯t be concealed up until everyone got trapped inside a genjutsu, so a lot of people knew what happened during the fight against Madara.


    ¡°Urg, doesn¡¯t he look like a weirdo?¡±


    Naturally, not everyone unanimously became a fan of Lee; however, hero worship can¡¯t be suppressed so easily.


    ¡°Nonsense! That¡¯s just his style.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, all powerful shinobi are entric.¡±


    ¡°Pah, imagen someone talking shit about the guy who punched Madara in the face!¡±


    Yes, that was the difference between a weirdo that dresses in a green spandex suit, has massive eyebrows, a bowl-cut, and is constantly yelling about youth and a weirdo that dresses in a green spandex suit, has massive eyebrows, a bowl-cut, is continuously yelling about youth and has punched Madara in the face.


    Frankly, I felt a little weird that people were no longer looking down on him for not knowing any ninjutsu, but he wouldn¡¯tin.


    Lee was fully aware that he was a weirdo, but he had no desire to change that. He was unwilling to change who he was for people he didn¡¯t care about.


    Naturally, Tenten felt the change in the atmosphere as well and was pretty happy about it. She always hated people mocking Lee for hisck of talent, so hearing people praise him felt good.


    Momentster, a young woman that seemed to be around 18 years old approached the duo. She had a broad smile on her face but seemed to be slightly nervous about something. She had vibrant, long, red hair styled into a simple ponytail and clear blue eyes.


    She came to a halt in front of the duo and fixed her gaze on Lee.


    ¡°I want you to be my boyfriend, you know!¡±


    ¡°EHHH!!!¡±


    Although Lee was surprised by that sudden confession, Tenten had a much bigger reaction, causing the young woman to give her a nce.


    ¡°Sorry, are you his girlfriend? I don¡¯t mind sharing, you know. What about you?¡±


    While Tenten¡¯s brain was overloading, Lee¡¯s mind went into overdrive in an attempt to find out how he was supposed to act in this kind of situation. He has never been popr, so he had no idea what he was supposed to do when a woman approached him.


    ¡®Damn, I have no clue. S-Should I just agree? Nonono, first, I need to resolve the girl¡¯s misunderstanding about Tenten. What would sensei do in this kind of situation? Youth! That¡¯s right, that¡¯s what this is all about¡­ That doesn¡¯t solve the crisis at all. Sorry sensei, but I¡¯ll need to gather inspiration from another source this time.


    Let¡¯s see, who would be able to deal with this kind of situation?¡¯


    Momentster, a purple glint passed through his eyes as his posture became more assertive.


    He casually snaked one of his arms around Tenten¡¯s waist while shrugging his shoulders.


    ¡°Yeah, she¡¯s my girlfriend. You can join if you want, but only if Tenten agrees to it.¡±


    While the young girl¡¯s eyes started shining when she heard Lee¡¯s words, Tenten immediately started ring at Lee in disbelief.


    However, what greeted her was Lee¡¯s dashing smile causing her to blush. Frankly, she had a crush on Lee for a while now, but due to his¡­ Lee-ness she never took the first step. Now, it seems like Lee took the first step while simultaneously picking up another girl. What the hell?


    ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t fret over it and ept. Harem is the new way!¡±


    Tenten gritted her teeth when she heard the woman¡¯s words. Unfortunately, she couldn¡¯t refuse them. Due to Yuna and Naruto¡¯s influence, there were a lot of three and four people harems forming inside the Uzumakipound. Or maybe that was just part of the Uzumaki¡¯s nature?


    Tenten eyed the young woman and had to admit that she was good-looking, with soft skin, subtle well-trained muscles, and an excellent body shape.


    ¡°Come one, girl. We¡¯ll have lots of fun together~¡±


    As the woman said that, she took a few provoking poses causing Tenten to roll her eyes.


    A deep sigh escaped Tenten¡¯s mouth as her shoulder sagged.


    ¡°Times have seriously changed. Why do I feel so little unwillingness despite the situation?¡±


    Lee lightly held Tenten¡¯s chin and made her look at him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll love both of you with all my heart.¡±


    Tenten¡¯s face flushed red as she wondered why Lee suddenly acted like this. Not that she wasining: Assertive Lee was pretty good.


    Tenten sighed in defeat as she epted her loss. These were weird times, so she decided to just go with the flow.


    ¡°Fine, whatever.¡±


    ¡°Yay!¡±


    As soon as Tenten epted, a shout of joy escaped the Uzumaki girl, followed by her moving to Lee¡¯s unupied side, where Lee smoothly coiled his other arm around her waist.


    Around a secondter, cold sweat started flowing down Lee¡¯s back like a river.


    ¡®WHAT WAS THAT!?¡¯


    He barely managed to stop himself from screaming these words out loud as he was trying to understand what had just happened.


    ¡®D-DID YUNA JUST POSSES ME!? WHAT THE HELL!!!¡¯


    Meanwhile, a glint passed through the Uzumaki woman¡¯s eyes as she leaned forward slightly, causing Lee¡¯s arm to be sandwiched between her breasts, causing a jolt to pass through his body.


    Tenten saw her action as she even gave Tenten a provoking smirk, causing her to frown while mimicking her action, sending another jolt through Lee¡¯s body.


    ¡®Damn, so soft~ Oh well, it is what it is. Isn¡¯t this youth? It clearly is! YOUTH!!!¡¯

 Chapter 544: Side Story: Sakura x Sa… tsuki?

    Chapter 544: Side Story: Sakura x Sa¡­ tsuki?


    *Author Note*


    Had a good day, so here¡¯s a small chapter~


    Somewhat NSFW but no actual sex. I don¡¯t feel like writing the actual scene.


    I made a discord: https://discord.gg/BPuaZ96v


    I honestly have never worked with discord, so I might have messed everything up. Please tell me if something is wrong and I¡¯ll do something about it.


    *End of Author Note*


    Inside a dimly lit bedroom, a young man with spiky ck hair was lying on a bed with nothing but his underwear covering his body. On top of him sat a young woman with pink hair, rubbing her panty-d butt into the man¡¯s crotch. While the woman seemed to be enjoying herself, the man wore a conflicted expression.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sasuke? You seem to be in a bad mood.¡±


    Sasuke looked at his new girlfriend and could only smile wryly. He wasn¡¯t exactly in a bad mood, but there was something else bothering him.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it, Sakura.¡±


    Sakura could only roll her eyes as Sasuke clearly tried to dodge the topic.


    ¡°Come on; I can tell that something is wrong. You haven¡¯t even transformed yet.¡±


    And, as to emphasize that point, Sakura wiggled her butt, feeling something hard pressing into it.


    Yes, that was precisely where Sasuke¡¯s problemsy. That damn transformation.


    Initially, Sasuke and Sakura¡¯s new rtionship had basically no chemistry at all. While Sakura seemed to be obsessed with Sasuke merely for the sake of being obsessed with him, Sasuke didn¡¯t care much about Sakura either and only agreed to dating because he might as well give it a try.


    Anyway, they quickly had their first time as shinobi usually would do things earlier rather thanter, and their first time was¡­ okay.


    However, things changed a few weekster when Sasuke¡¯s seal randomly activated while he was doing it with Sakura.


    At first, things became incredibly awkward, and then¡­ things became incredibly hot. From that day on, the duo started f*cking like rabbits, with Sasuke maintaining his female form while doing it.


    Anyway, as good at those things felt, he was still a man. He still had his dignity! Well, he felt like he lost quite a bit of that dignity yesterday when Sakura was pounding him with a strap-on, resulting in Sasuke spreading his lower lips while wiggling his butt and begging Sakura for more.


    That was actually the main reason why Sasuke wasn¡¯t doing so well right now. He felt that significant parts of his dignity was shattered.


    ¡°Well, could we do it normally today? You know, without the transformation.¡±


    Sakura was slightly surprised by Sasuke¡¯s request but simply shrugged her shoulders.


    ¡°Sure, I don¡¯t mind. However¡­¡±


    Sasuke sighed in relief when Sakura agreed to his request, while an unknown feeling overcame him as she continued speaking.


    ¡°¡­ I actually went to the Uzumakipound earlier, where I met Yuna. When I told her that we were dating, she asked me if I knew about your transformation issues, and after confirming it, she taught me a new jutsu.¡±


    Sasuke couldn¡¯t help but shudder when he heard Yuna¡¯s name. He was just about to open his mouth, hoping he could stop Sakura from doing whatever freaking jutsu Yuna taught her, but it was already toote.


    ¡°[Futanari no Jutsu]¡±


    Sakura heard someoneining about her not using the full jutsu name, but she ignored that, as her panties were slowly bulging out, them not being made to hold what was now within them.


    Sasuke looked dumbfounded as Sakura slowly got what she shouldn¡¯t have, causing his face to flush crimson.


    No, it wasn¡¯t just his face that was blushing; his whole body was slowly turning red as his breast grew bigger and his waist grew thinner. And after around two seconds, a thin tail with a small heart at its tip grew out of Sasuke¡¯s lower back.


    Subus has returned.


    Although Sakura was surprised by Sasuke suddenly transforming, seeing the tworge red mounds jiggling underneath her, she couldn¡¯t help but lick her lips in excitement as her newly gained penis started to harden, resulting in it popping out of her underwear.


    Sakura slightly moved so that her dick was hovering just above Sasuke¡¯s breasts, throwing a shadow on his face.


    ¡°Well, it ain¡¯t gonna suck itself, Satsuki.¡±


    Satsuki licked her lips as she inspected the meat stick hovering in front of her.


    Slowly but steady, she lifted her head and approached it while her mouth slowly opened.


    Needless to say, Satsuki¡¯s pride was pretty much shattered that evening.

 Chapter 545: Yuna’s True Power

    Chapter 545: Yuna¡¯s True Power


    *Author Note*


    Here, have another two side stories so you won¡¯t starve while waiting for the start of my next fic. Both of them are rather short, so I put them in one chapter.


    The first one is NSFW, so if you want to skip it go to ~Back to the present~


    Oh and¡­ I¡¯m sorry for the first one, lol.


    *End of Author Note*


    ~It is the time directly after Yuna¡¯s fight with Naruto that ends in her seducing Hinata to mellow her out. (Chapter 348 Pushing-the-me-no-Jutsu)~


    Moments after Yuna, Hinata, Anko, and Karin left the training field, they arrived at the bedroom door after quite some time due to already starting making out on the way there.


    As soon as the door closed, things became steamer as the four women started undressing each other. This would have undoubtedly ended in another intense night filled with moans of pleasure if it weren¡¯t for Anko saying something she shouldn¡¯t have said.


    ¡°Hehe, now that Yuna is exhausted from her fight against Naruto, we might actually be able to defeat her in bed~¡±


    The air solidified.


    Anko immediately realized that she might have just said something she shouldn¡¯t have said as cold sweat started flowing down her back.


    ¡°Heee~ You actually think you can defeat me in the bedroom?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yuna, l-let¡¯s not go to far.¡±


    A twisted grin appeared on Yuna¡¯s face as she slowly lifted up her hands, causing thousands of minuscule seals to glow on the skin of her hands, causing even Karin a headache.


    ¡°Very well, I¡¯ll show you what I¡¯m truly capable of.¡±


    As she said that, the seals started glowing even more intensely, and momentster¡­


    *Shatter*


    ¡­ the sound of ss shattering echoed through the room as cracks began appearing in theplex sealing arrangement on Yuna¡¯s hands, and shortly after, all the seals were gone.


    ¡°Just now¡­¡±


    At first, Hinata, Anko, and Karin thought that Yune messed up somehow, but considering the heavy atmosphere, they somewhat doubted that.


    Yuna raised her hands like a surgeon who had just disinfected them and wiggled her ten fingers once.


    Hinata, Anko, and Karin suddenly moaned in pleasure as their legs started wobbling due to feeling overwhelming pleasure.


    ¡°¡­ I removed the seal on my hands that helped me contain their true power.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±W-What was that!?¡±¡±¡±


    Yuna didn¡¯t answer them and started moving towards them with slow steps, making them back down.


    ¡°Y-Yuna, calm down!¡±


    ¡°Y-Yeah, t-that was just a slip of the tongue by me!¡±


    ¡°Ahh~ I think my mind will finally break today~¡±


    However, Yuna didn¡¯t listen to them in the slightest as she suddenly stopped moving.


    ¡°[Divine Sex Arts:¡­¡±


    A tingle went through the trio¡¯s spines as their bodies suddenly became aroused beyondprehension, and their panties were soaked instantly.


    ¡°¡­ First Form:¡­¡±


    The trio considered simply running away, but before they could do so, Yuna vanished from her position and instantly appeared behind them. Somehow, all of her clothes were gone now, and the only thing she was still wearing were two pairs of panties on her head. Hinata and Anko¡¯s panties. She would have gotten Karin¡¯s as well, but she wasn¡¯t wearing any.


    ¡°¡­ One Touch Sends You To Heaven]¡±


    Silence reigned in the room.


    Momentster, Hinata, Anko, and Karin copsed as their whole bodies started shaking like crazy. They were squirting their juices on the ground with their tounges sticking out, and their eyes rolled upwards while one massive orgasm rocked their bodies.


    After around a minute, Hinata and Anko passed out, while Karinsted another 30 seconds, defeated in one move.


    Meanwhile, Yuna ¡°unequipped¡± the panties and wrapped them around her upper arm.


    ¡°Happy to serve!¡±


    [What the hell was that!?]


    ¡®Well, let¡¯s just say that after a certain level of cultivation, simply having sex is no longer enough to deplete someone¡¯s stamina, so people came up with some¡­ special techniques.¡¯


    [It was you, wasn¡¯t it?]


    ¡®*Cough* I have no idea what you are talking about.¡¯


    [Sure, I believe you.]


    ¡®Wait, you do?¡¯


    [Sarcasm.]


    ¡®Right, I totally knew that.¡¯


    ~Back to the present~


    It was the middle of the night, and a cloth-covered person was stalking through the darkness of the night. As the shadow was silently moving over Konoha¡¯s rooftops, it quietly entered the Uchihapound and located its target: A young man sleeping on a bed with a pink-haired woman clinging to his back.


    ¡®Target found. Mission start.¡¯


    [Why didn¡¯t you just teleport towards him?]


    ¡®Hush, you¡¯re destroying the good atmosphere.¡¯


    Momentster, Sasuke found himself standing on a stage surrounded by a massive crowd of people. At first, he was a little confused about what was going on, but seeing everyone looking at him in admiration, he understood the situation.


    ¡®What am I daydreaming about? This is my big day. Finally, I¡¯ve finally be the Hokage.¡¯


    Sasuke lifted his and waved to the crowd, immediately getting a booming response.


    ¡°HOKAGE-SAMA!!!¡±


    ¡°SO COOL!!!¡±


    ¡°SASUKE UCHIHA-SAMA!!!¡±


    ¡°UCHIHA-SAMA!!!¡±


    Sasuke¡¯s pride swelled as the crowd started chanting the name of his n.


    ¡®Are you seeing this, nii-san? Glory has returned to the Uchiha n.¡¯


    He looked skyward and somehow saw the vague form of his brother¡¯s face smiling at him proudly.


    ¡°Nii-san!¡±


    Suddenly, Sasuke abruptly opened his and found himself inside his bedroom, getting hugged by Sakura.


    ¡®Why am I the little spoon¡­¡¯


    These thoughts idly passed through his mind as he registered what had just happened.


    ¡®A dream, huh?¡¯


    While Sasuke was thinking about his dream, Sakura stirred in bed and slowly got up as well.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, Sasuke? You can¡¯t sleep?¡±


    Sasuke shook his head, and after giving it some more thought, he started speaking.


    ¡°I think I¡¯m going to aim for the Hokage position.¡±


    Although Sakura was surprised by the sudden deration, she decided to simply support Sasuke in his desire. She wasn¡¯t happy that Tsunade wanted to push the position on Sasuke one-sidedly, but since Sasuke had the same desire now, she no longer minded.


    Meanwhile, a shadow left the Uchihapound, its purple eyes shining through the night, disying nothing but mischief.


    ¡®Easiest S-Rank mission ever.¡¯


    Meanwhile, deep inside the Uzumakipound, Naruto explosively shot up from his bed.


    ¡°I¡¯M GOING TO BE HOKAGE, YOU KNOW!!!¡±


    Ino and Haku woke up from Naruto¡¯s yell and looked at him in irritation.


    ¡°Naruto, why are you screaming in the middle of the night.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, and since when did you have any interest in bing the Hokage?¡±


    Question marks popped up above Naruto¡¯s head as he had no idea where that sudden outburst came from.


    He plopped back down between Ino and Haku and gave both of them a little kiss.


    ¡°Sorry about waking you up; I must have had a weird dream or something like that.


    Although they were still a little annoyed, they decided just to drop the topic and go back to sleep.


    Meanwhile, Naruto nkly looked at the ceiling and pondered what had just happened.


    ¡®Do I really want to be the Hokage?¡¯


    The image of Hiruzen barely being visible behind mountains of paperwork briefly shed through Naruto¡¯s head, causing a shiver to go down his spine.


    ¡®Not in a million years.¡¯


    [I agree. I would instead not witness you going through mountains of paperwork every day.]


    So, with his beliefs confirmed, Naruto also went back to sleep.

 Chapter 546: Side Story: Getting some Toys

    Chapter 546: Side Story: Getting some Toys


    *Author Note*


    Damn I wrote this one quickly. Didn¡¯t even take me an hour.


    Also, join the discord. We¡¯re already almost 100 people~ https://discord.gg/BPuaZ96v


    *End of Author Note*


    Currently, Hisoka was walking through the streets of Konoha with an excellent mood and a slight skip in her steps.


    There were two reasons for her good mood, one obviously being the end of the war. However, she barely cared about that and was much more excited about the other reason: She would probably lose her V-card today!


    As Hisoka thought about that, her steps froze for a short moment.


    ¡®Wait a moment? Does it even count as losing my V-card if two girls are doing it?¡¯


    She pondered that question for a brief moment before simply shrugging her shoulders in indifference.


    ¡®Oh well, let¡¯s just say it does.¡¯


    As she walked, she continued thinking about what might or might not happen tonight. Tayuya had invited her to a sleep-over, so Hisoka¡¯s exceptions were quite high.


    ¡®Considering my past life, I have lived much longer than Tayuya, so I¡¯ll be the one to guide her through everything patiently. I¡¯ll be taking the lead. Although this is my first time as well, I have at least seen the act before. After furiously mastu¡­*cough* asionally and randomly catching a glimpse of a sex scene in a movie, I¡¯m at least better prepared than Tayuya. At least a little.¡±


    While walking, Hisoka went past a certain unassuming shop that simply had ¡°Night Toys ADULT ONLY¡± written above its entrance, causing her to blush a little as she remembered visiting this shop not too long ago to acquire a particr phallic object to spice up her nightlife a little.


    ¡®Now that I think about it, should I take that toy out when I¡¯m doing it with Tayuya?¡¯


    Hisoka continued thinking a little longer before shaking his head with a wry smile on her face.


    ¡®Na, she¡¯ll probably think I¡¯m a weirdo for taking sex toys out during our first night together.¡¯


    Momentster, Hisoka rounded another corner and was no longer visible from the shop¡¯s entrance. If she had taken a peek inside, she certainly would have been surprised by what she found.


    ¡°Holy hell, this thing is massive! Does that really fit inside a human?¡±


    A young woman with red hair was staring at an arm-sized dildo in fascination, causing the woman standing next to her to chuckle in amusement.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t forget that woman can give birth to children. If a baby¡¯s head fits, then this thing is possible as well, Tayuya.¡±


    Tayuya nodded her head, a little embarrassed that she didn¡¯te to that conclusion by herself. Despite that, she put the massive dildo down and looked for something different. She wanted to have fun with Hisoka, not split her in half.


    ¡°Any advice on what I should get, Yuna-sama? This is allpletely new to me.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m here for. Don¡¯t worry; we will get you everything you¡¯ll need to spice up your first night with Hisoka. Oh, and by the way, you don¡¯t have to call me respectfully if you aren¡¯t working.¡±


    Tayuya could only shake her head when she heard Yuna¡¯sst sentence. She was fully aware of that, but she felt that she would slip up during work if she suddenly started talking casually to Yuna.


    ¡°I respectfully decline, Yuna-sama.¡±


    Yuna simply shrugged her shoulders as she picked up one of the toys presented in front of her and put some chakra into it, causing it to vibrate.


    ¡°First of all, let¡¯s talk about Hisoka a little. Since she has experience from her previous life, she thinks she is the dominant part of your rtionship, which isplete nonsense. I suggest that you allow her to take the lead at the start and then slowly take over.¡±


    Tayuya nodded her head as she eagerly absorbed everything Yuna told her. As for Hisoka¡¯s previous life, she had told her about it, but she didn¡¯t care about that.


    ¡°As for toys, I would definitely buy a few lighter things. I rmend small vibrators, a small to medium-sized dildo or two, and something double-sided you can enjoy together. Oh, and you should definitely buy something you can ¡®wear¡¯, so you can pound your hips into Hisoka while pressing her down from behind. That should cement your dominant role rather quickly.¡±


    Tayuya couldn¡¯t help but droll a little when she imagens herself furiously pounding away at Hisoka while she¡¯s constantly moaning in pleasure.


    ¡°Hey, how about something like this?¡±


    While Yuna and Tayuya were chatting, Anko approached them, holding a small handle with multiple leather stripes attached to one hand.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you hear what Yuna-sama said? I¡¯ll start slow; why would I suddenly start whipping her? That¡¯s way too heav¡­¡±


    Before Tayuya could finish speaking, a grin appeared on Anko¡¯s face as she pped the small leather stripes on Tayuya¡¯s bare arm, causing a loud sound.


    ¡°OW, HEY, THAT¡­ didn¡¯t hurt as much as I thought?¡±


    Yuna chuckled in amusement as she took the whip from Anko and pped it on the palm of her hand a few times.


    ¡°Although the sounds it makes are intimidating, whips like this don¡¯t deal much damage. Anyway, I wouldn¡¯t take out spanking instruments during your first night. Give her a few ps with your hand when the mood is right and see how she reacts to it.¡±


    Tayuya eagerly nodded her head as she picked up a piece of underwear that had a dildo sewn into it from both sides. She injected some chakra into it, causing both of the dildos to vibrate while her eyes shone with interest.


    ¡°Oh yeah, I¡¯m totally getting this one.¡±


    Yuna chuckled in amusement as she allowed her gaze to wander through the shop, immediately spotting Karin, who was currently holding a dog leash and a buttplug with a dog tail attached to it. She had a sloppy smile on her face as a bit of droll was slowly flowing out of her mouth.


    ¡®Pet y, huh? Oh well, since I¡¯m already here, I might as well buy a few things for my harem~¡¯

 Chapter 547: Side Story: The New Hokage

    Chapter 547: Side Story: The New Hokage


    A few more months passed since Sasuke set his goal and today was the day when he would finally reach it.


    He stood on top of the Hokage tower in the usually Hokage outfit with the symbol for ¡°six¡± awkwardly stitched over the character for ¡°five¡±. Apparently, the seamstress was rather old and insisted on sewing the robe herself due to her always doing it since the First Hokage. In conclusion, the mantel wasn¡¯t done yet.


    On Sasuke¡¯s right side stood Tsunade. Her pupils were slightly unfocused, and she asionally swayed left and right while having a small hic-up.


    Although no one knew why she was doing it, she asionally covered her mouth with her sleeve, which was usually followed by the almost silent sound of someone drinking from a straw and the sound of swallowing something.


    Additionally, she would asionally nce at Sasuke in mockery, which he hadn¡¯t noticed yet.


    On Sasuke¡¯s other side stood an old man in flip-flops, shorts, and a half opened shirt. He was currently reading a book while asionally chuckling in a perverted manner.


    Sasuke waved to the crowd, immediately garnering lots of cheers and apuse.


    However, the people cheering him on were primarily civilians and low-ranked shinobi.


    Those in higher positions could only look at Sasuke in disbelief.


    ¡°Is he a masochist?¡±


    ¡°Probably; why else would he willingly be Hokage while Yuna-sama is present?


    ¡°Maybe he has a fetish for paperwork!¡±


    ¡°Ohh, that makes sense!¡±


    Luckily, Sasuke couldn¡¯t hear them, or he might have developed some doubts about these matters. Good old Uchiha n: always ready to get manipted.


    Anyway, the ceremonymenced. Sasuke held a boring speech mainly centered on the glory of the Uchiha n or whatever. Tsunade managed to put the Hokage hat on Sasuke¡¯s head without falling over. While cing the hat on Sasuke, Tsunade breathed him in the face, almost causing him to get drunk from the breath¡¯s alcohol smell alone. Hiruzen read his book. All in all, it was the usual.


    ¡°*Hick* Congrattions on bing Hokage, Sixth-dono. Sensei, shouldn¡¯t you say a few words as well?¡±


    Sasuke¡¯s chest swelled with pride due to Tsunade¡¯s congrattions, but that feeling vanished rather quickly when she called the unknown old man next to him, sensei.


    ¡®That¡¯s the Third Hokage!? He¡¯s still alive!?¡¯


    Anyway, when Hiruzen heard Tsunade call him, he looked up from his book and looked around in confusion.


    ¡®Where the hell am I? Wasn¡¯t I reading at home? Why am I here?¡¯


    He watched his surroundings and quickly noticed Sasuke¡¯s new Hokage mantel.


    ¡®Ohh? Tsunade managed to con someone into the Hokage position? As expected of her. Or maybe she¡¯s ckmailing him? Oh well, who cares.¡¯


    A grandfatherly smile appeared on Hiruzen¡¯s face as he pattered Sasuke¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°You can do it. Hold your head high and embrace it. It can not be fought. Oh, and good luck.¡±


    Question marks appeared above Sasuke¡¯s head while Tsunade nodded in agreement and Hiruzen returned to reading his book.


    ¡®Somehow, I¡¯m getting a bad feeling. Did I miss something?¡¯


    *One monthter*


    ¡®Yeah, I definitely missed something.¡¯


    These were Sasuke¡¯s thoughts as he finished another stack of paperwork while his secretary delivered another two.


    ¡°DAMNIT, WHAT¡¯S WITH ALL THIS SHITTY PAPERWORK!!!¡±


    A small chuckle echoed from one of the two couches in the room. This one was surrounded by stacks of books with rather questionable content.


    ¡°Mah, it¡¯s not so bad~ Try doing this shit while your whole council is corrupt and stacks their work on you as well. Guhehe, this one is of my favorite scenes~¡±


    Sasuke ignored the perverted old man as he paled a little due to thinking about having even more work to do. If he had to go through that, he probably would have burnt everything down by now.


    The sound of someone taking big gulps from a bottle echoed through the room, followed by a satisfied ¡°Pah~¡±


    ¡°Oh yeah, I remembered those times~ Say what you want about Yuna, but she is pretty good at keeping corrupted politicians and merchants at bay. *Hic*¡±


    Sasuke¡¯s eyebrows twitched in irritation at the other couch that had mysteriously appeared inside the Hokage office one day. Its surroundings were littered with empty ss bottles, and Sasuke was pretty sure that if a civilian came too close to that couch, they would die of alcohol poisoning.


    ¡°Why are you two always hanging around this room!¡±


    Sasuke couldn¡¯t help but get irritated by the constant chattering of the two old Kage.


    Hearing Sasuke¡¯s words, Tsunade shakily got up from her couch and walked towards the door while lightly hitting her hip.


    ¡°*Sigh* Fine. I just wanted to support my sessor a little, but if you are like that, I¡¯ll guess I¡¯ll go do my own stuff. I have to get quite a gambling done. *Sigh* So, much to do and so little time~¡±


    Needless to say, Sasuke almost exploded in anger due to Tsunade¡¯s carefree attitude as another perverted chuckle echoed through the room.


    ¡°Oh yeah, I love this scene.¡±


    *Another two monthter*


    ¡°Hehe, Hahaha, HAHAHAHA!!!¡±


    Crazyughter rang through the Hokage¡¯s office as Sasuke stood up from his seat and smacked his palm on his desk, leaving deep dents.


    Following hisughter, the sound of someone turning a book page while giggling and someone burping loudly echoed through the office, but Sasuke ignored that.


    ¡°I GOT IT!!! I FINALLY KNOW WHAT TO DO!!!¡±


    Another mad outburst, but this one at least managed to get the attention of one of the other people as Tsunade looked at Sasuke with curiosity.


    ¡°I FINALLY KNOW HOW TO DEFEAT ALL THIS PAPERWORK!!!¡±


    This outburst even managed to get Hiruzen¡¯s attention as he looked at Sasuke with interest. After all, even after delegating a lot of work, there was still a massive amount of paperwork to be done. During Hiruzen¡¯s term, it was physically impossible to do all of it due to the rampant corruption going on. Currently, it was at least doable, but that didn¡¯t mean it was fun, so Hiruzen got rather curious about what Sasuke was nning.


    However, Hiruzen and Tsunade¡¯s facial expressions quickly changed when Sasuke¡¯s ck eyes turned crimson.


    ¡°HAHAHA, THERE IS ONLY ONE THING THAT CAN DEFEAT ALL THIS PAPERWORK!!! IT¡¯S THE UCHIHA CLAN¡¯S INVINCIBLE SHARINGAN!!!¡±


    Hiruzen and Tsunade nced at each other for a second before simply shrugging their shoulders. There were just retired old people, so why would they intervene?


    So, without a moment of hesitation, Hiruzen vanished, taking all his books with him, while Tsunade did the same with her alcohol bottles. Well, with the ones that weren¡¯t empty.


    ¡°HAHAHA, DIE UNDER THE UCHIHA CLAN¡¯S INVINCIBLE EYES!!! [AMATERASU]!!!¡±


    Meanwhile, deep inside the Uzumakipound, a group of mostly women and one man was watching a huge screen floating in midair.


    ¡°[AMATERASU]¡±


    As soon as that word came out of the screen, everyone startedughing out loud.


    ¡°Hahaha, see, Naruto? I told you he would break if we reced some of his finished paperwork with unfinished one!¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, okay, okay, you were right, nee-san!¡±


    Needless to say, Sasuke didn¡¯t stay Hokage for much longer.

 Chapter 548: Taking a Walk

    Chapter 548: Taking a Walk


    *Author note*


    I wonder if I went to far with this one~


    This is a NSFW chapter, but thest four paragraphs have a littleedy moment. Read it if you want to. it starts at: ¡°Another shudder went through¡±


    *End of Author Note*


    NSFW CONTENT AHEAD


    A rather unusual image could be seen in Konoha: Yuna was walking around the vige holding a leash that was attached to a huge crimson-furred dog.


    While walking, one of her n members approached her with curiosity brimming in his eyes.


    ¡°Yuna-sama, I didn¡¯t know you had a dog, you know.¡±


    Yuna chuckled in amusement while shrugging her shoulders.


    ¡°I¡¯m just taking care of this bitch as a favor.¡±


    ¡°Bitch? Ohh, so it¡¯s female! Can I pet her?¡±


    ¡°Sure, she is well tamed.¡±


    The Uzumaki nsman eagerly crouched down and started petting the dog¡¯s head, but while doing so, he felt like something was off. Or rather, he felt like the dog fur didn¡¯t feel like fur.


    After a few seconds of pondering, he simply discarded the problem and, since the dog¡¯s tail was wagging, continued petting its head a little longer.


    ¡°Haha, thank you for letting me pet her, Yuna-sama.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, don¡¯t worry about it; after all, I¡¯m also getting something out of it.¡±


    The young man tilted his head in confusion before simply shrugging his shoulder. He was used to Yuny saying something iprehensible.


    ¡°What¡¯s her name, you know.¡±


    ¡°Oh, she¡¯s called Karin.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Karin?¡±


    The young man gave the dog another nce, but the dog¡¯s image was suddenly superimposed with Karin Uzumaki¡¯s, Yuna¡¯s maid.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    Upon hearing Yuna¡¯s concerned voice, the young man came out of his shocked state ad quickly rubbed his eyes and gave the dog another look. Just an average dog.


    ¡°Hehe, sorry about that, it was a long day, and I must be tired.¡±


    Yuna nodded her head in understanding and shooed her nsman away, ordering him to get some rest.


    While walking away, the young man had a wry smile on his face.


    ¡®Damn, I didn¡¯t think I was such a pervert. I actually imagine Karin to be in that position. Mhh? Now that I think about it, why did I only pet the dog¡¯s head? How weird.¡¯


    Meanwhile, Yuna had a broad smile on her face as she saw the young man departing.


    ¡°Wow, that was close, wasn¡¯t it, Karin? It seems like the seal-based genjutsu I put on you malfunctioned for a brief moment. I must have made a mistake while drawing it~¡±


    Yes, the dog named Karin was, in fact, not a dog. Who would have thought?


    Currently, Karin was on her hand and knees, crawling through Konoha with dog-feet-like attachments strapped to her hand and knees. A huge vibrating buttplug with a dog tail that would wag like a real dog¡¯s tail was firmly ced in her anus, while a huge vibrating dildo was constantly pistoning into her wet folds.


    Additionally, her butt was spanked crimson and would probably glow in the dark, while a mp with weights was attached to her nipples and clit. And finally, a normal pair of fake-dog ears was ced on her head. In conclusion, she was in pleasure hell.


    A sadistic grin appeared on Yuna¡¯s face as she squatted in front of Karin to be face-to-face with her.


    ¡°Tell me, that did it feel like to be seen like this by your fellow nsman? What did it feel like when he pet your head?¡±


    ¡°Ahh~ *moan* I-I¡¯ve never felt *moan* this h-humiliated b-be¡­*moan* before.¡±


    When Yuna heard Karin¡¯s answer, she frowned deeply and snapped her fingers, causing two leather straps to descend on Karin¡¯s already red bottom, causing her to wail in a mixture of pain and pleasure.


    ¡°I don¡¯t think dogs are supposed to talk. At least not a normal little dog like you. So, what is your answer.¡±


    As soon as Yuna asked that question, the spanking stopped, allowing Karin two regain her bearing. Well, considering how much vibrating equipment she wore, that was pretty much impossible.


    ¡°Woof, w-woof!¡±


    Yuna smiled and ruffled her hair lightly as Karin started barking like a dog.


    ¡°Much better. Well then, let¡¯s go on a walk, shall we?¡±


    ¡°*B-Bark* *moan*¡±


    Just like that, the duo went on their ¡°walk¡±.


    ¡°Look, mommy, that woman is wearing dog ears!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t point at people, dear. That¡¯s impolite.¡±


    A shudder went through Karin¡¯s body due to what she had just heard.


    ¡®D-Did Yuna allow a child to see me like this? No way?¡¯


    Karin looked around in panic and noticed that a lot of people were staring at her.


    ¡®W-Why are we drawing so much attention? What is going on? *Gulp* H-Has Yuna deactivated the genjutsu.¡¯


    Yuna noticed Karin¡¯s plight and chuckled in amusement while adjusting the dog ears she had put on her head. Yup, the reason the duo drew so much attention was that Yuna had put on a pair of dog ears.


    While the duo was walking, Karin felt herself getting closer and closer to an orgasm. Yuna had been keeping her on edge for quite a while now, constantly slowing down the pistoning and the vibrators when she got close, but this time she felt there was no way around it as she was cumming from the shame of being walked through a crowd of people alone.


    ¡°*MOAN*¡±


    She felt the start of an overwhelming orgasm wreck her body, but momentster, a seal above her crevis started glowing, resulting in her orgasm stopping instantly.


    ¡°N-No way¡­¡±


    Yuna chuckled in amusement and happily drank in Karin¡¯s despair.


    ¡°Bad doggy~ There will be no orgasms until we are done with our walk in a few hours.¡±


    Karin looked at Yuna in disbelief, tears streaming down her face, resulting in another sadistic grin from Yuna. She squatted down in front of her to even the eye-level and started talking.


    ¡°Hehe, and when we are back in thepound, I will remove that seal, resulting in all of those missed orgasms exploding at the same time, sending you to heaven.¡±


    Fear covered Karin¡¯s face when she imagined that happening to her, but Yuna saw something else as well, making her smirk.


    ¡°And then, I¡¯ll grow myself two dick and will start pounding your two holes, and I will not stop until I am satisfied no matter your condition.¡±


    Karin lowered her head while her whole body was shaking, making Yuna smirk in glee.


    ¡°How is it, Karin? How is your reward for doing well during the war? Do you enjoy it?¡±


    Another shudder went through Karin¡¯s body as she slowly lifted her head. Unlike the previous fearful expression, a deranged smile was on her face, and, most prominently, her irises had turned pink and became heart-shaped.


    ¡°It¡¯s the best~¡±


    Seeing Karin¡¯s new eyes, Yuna nodded in approval.


    ¡®There it is, the legendary Erogan.¡¯


    [OH, COME ON!!!]

 Chapter 549: Yuna. Occupation: Researcher

    Chapter 549: Yuna. upation: Researcher


    *Author Note*


    Felt like writing another chapter, so here you go~


    This chapter is somewhat NSFW, but it¡¯s only a somewhat erotic massage. Personally, I suggest you read it even if you don¡¯t like NSFW stuff since there is some Yuna/Kurama banter in there.


    *End of Author Note*


    ¡°Don¡¯t you want to have sex?¡±


    Kaguya asked Yuna that question while tilting her head in confusion, causing Yuna to chuckle.


    The duo was currently rxing on afortable couch inside Yuna¡¯s living room while the rest of her harem was away on different missions. Kaguya probably assumed that Yuna would eat her up now that they were alone.


    ¡°Hehe, I wonder~ What about you, Kaguya?¡±


    Kaguya pondered Yuna¡¯s question for a brief moment before shaking her head in denial.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to have sex.¡±


    ¡°Then, why did you even ask?¡±


    ¡°My previous husband asionally asked for it, so I thought that was just something humans do.¡±


    Yuna couldn¡¯t help but chuckle in amusement about how sheltered Kaguya was.


    ¡°That isn¡¯t entirely wrong but not entirely right either. Out of curiosity, why don¡¯t you want to have sex?¡±


    ¡°Except for bearing children, I see no point in it.¡±


    Yuna could only sadly shake her head at that as she resumed talking.


    ¡°What about the pleasure?¡±


    ¡°Pleasure? The first time was straight up painful, and the next few times weren¡¯t much better.¡±


    Yuna shook her head yet again at that.


    ¡®I wonder if that guy simply was a bad lover or can human cock just not satisfy an Ootsutsuki woman. Should have dissected that angler guy to find out whether Ootsutsuki men have some kind of exotic dick.¡¯


    [I would rather not know that.]


    ¡®Maybe they have hooks, or it just one slimy tenta¡­¡±


    [*HURL*]


    ¡®Geez, you are exaggerating, Kurama.¡¯


    After Yuna finished her short banter with Kurama, she hooked her arm around Kaguya¡¯s waist while the other one lightly lifted her chin.


    ¡°In that case, would you like me to show you the pleasure of sex?¡±


    Kaguya held eye contact with Yuna for a while longer before simply nodding her head. If Yuna said sex could be enjoyable, she wanted to try it.


    So, a few minutester, the duo found themselves in another room where a naked Kaguya wasfortably sprawled on a massage table.


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind a massage, but what has that to do with sex?¡±


    Yuna chuckled in amusement as she rubbed her hands together to warm up the massage oil she had previously applied to them.


    ¡°Well, everything. For now, just rx and let me pamper you, Kaguya, dear.¡±


    ¡°Okay, mommy~¡±


    Yuna smiled a little as Kaguya started talking in a more childish manner as soon as she rxed. Initially, she used grandma, but recently she went for mommy instead, which apparently she thought to be more intimate.


    ¡®I wonder if this will trante into mother-daughter yter on, or maybe it will develop into somethingpletely different?¡¯


    [Just like the universe, the perversion is endlessly expanding.]


    ¡®Just like the harem~¡¯


    [Right.]


    With another small banter finished, Yuna¡¯s hands moved and slowly started roaming Kaguya¡¯s back, gently squeezing and rubbing her skin, nerves, and muscles.


    Fundamentally massages are supposed to be pleasurable, but there are quite a few different ways to massage someone. Some variations can be genuinely painful at some points and have quite a few medical advantages, while others are solely done for pleasure, with a minimal medical purpose.


    Naturally, Yuna was currently giving Kaguya the second variant as her hands gently brushed against Kaguya¡¯s skin, asionally teasingly brushing against the side of her breasts.


    ¡°Mhh~ Feels so good~¡±


    Yuna nodded in approval to Kaguya¡¯s reaction as her hands started roaming lower, moving away from Kaguya¡¯s shoulders while paying more attention to her lower back, gently brushing against her hips, making her wiggle around.


    ¡°Hehe, that tickles, mommy~¡±


    Yuna hummed in acknowledgment as she stopped massaging for a short moment to ce a fingernail just above Kaguya¡¯s butt and then lightly let it scratch all the way up her spine, causing her goosebumps.


    ¡°Ahh~ T-That felt weird.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, just a little punishment~


    While Kaguya had question marks pop up above her head, Yuna¡¯s hands wandered further down,pletely ignoring Kaguya¡¯s butt while focusing on her upper thighs.


    ¡°Punishment for what?¡±


    ¡°For yesterday evening~ You know what you did.¡±


    At first, Kaguya wanted to deny having done anything, but momentster, she realized what Yuna was hinting at, causing her to blush a little.


    Yuna noticed the blush and chuckled in amusement as her hands wandered further down, massaging Kaguya¡¯s calf and feet.


    ¡°Tell me what you did, and I might spare you further punishment, little Kaguya.¡±


    Kaguya¡¯s blush intensified as Yuna started talking to her like she was a child.


    ¡°I-I walked past your room and heard some loud pping and moaning, so I took a little peek. I¡¯m sorry, mommy.¡±


    Yuna nodded in approval as she finished massaging Kaguya¡¯s legs and ced both of her hands on her butt.


    ¡°You know, this is the reason I skipped massaging your butt because depending on your answer, I would have used different massage techniques. The soft one¡­¡±


    Yuna gave both of Kaguya¡¯s butt cheeks, making them jiggle without doing any damage.


    ¡°¡­ Or the hard one.¡±


    Yuna gave her right butt check a stronger p, resulting in a small yelp from Kaguya.


    ¡°Well, since you were a good girl and confessed your crime, there is no need for that, is there?¡±


    Kaguya couldn¡¯t help but wiggle her butt a little as Yuna started softly caressing it while asionally giving it a few light ps that didn¡¯t even turn her skin pink.


    ¡°Hehe, thank you, mommy~¡±


    Yuna gently grasped her two cheeks and spread them apart, revealing Kaguya¡¯s rosebud. Yuna was hoping for an embarrassed reaction from Kaguya, but there was no such thing, disappointing Yuna a little.


    ¡°Well, what did you feel when you peeked on me spanking Karin? What did you feel down there?¡±


    As Yuna said that, she gently reached around Kaguya¡¯s hip and allowed her fingers to brush over Kaguya¡¯s front entrance lightly. Surprisingly, Kaguya showed pretty much no reaction to getting touched.


    ¡®It seems like she isn¡¯t very sensitive down there. If I did that with another one of my girls, they would have at least twitched. Is she special in that regard, or is that an Ootsutsuki thing?¡¯


    [Is this an anatomy lesson?]


    ¡®Well, I¡¯m massaging her to find out her body¡¯s structure and what feels pleasurable and what doesn¡¯t for her.¡¯


    [I¡¯m sure your motives are pure.]


    ¡°Nonono, Just so no weirdos think nonsense like that, I want to make it very clear that the number one priority here is fondling a beautiful woman. Sciencees afterward.¡±


    [As I said,pletely pure.]


    ¡®Pure? Pure perversion, hehe~¡¯


    Meanwhile, Kaguya thought about Yuna¡¯s question and came up with an answer.


    ¡°I felt a little tingle down there, but nothing much.¡±


    ¡°Got it. If you were involved, what role would have preferred, mine, Karin¡¯s, or maybe you are perfectly fine with just watching?¡±


    Yet again, Kaguya pondered Yuna¡¯s question while Yuna was still attacking her buttcheeks. While kneading them, Kaguya¡¯s butthole was revealed yet again, causing Yuna to smirk with mischief.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I definitely don¡¯t want to be in that maid¡¯s role. That looked painful. As for being the one to do the punishing, I could do that. As for watching, I¡­*ah~*¡±


    Before Kaguya could finish speaking, she cried in pleasure, causing Yuna to smirk. She had just poked her finger against Kaguya¡¯s anus.


    ¡®Anal sex it is.¡¯


    [Good job, Sherlock.]


    ¡®Elementary, Watson¡¯


    ¡°W-Why did you touch me there?¡±


    ¡°Well, does the term anal sex ring a bell?¡±


    ¡°Anal sex?¡±


    Although Kaguya had never heard the term, one did need to be a genius to understand what it meant.


    ¡°That is possible?¡±


    ¡°Of course it is. You are already feeling this good by me lightly poking it; what do you think actually pration will feel like?¡±


    Kaguya¡¯s eyes lit up when she heard Yuna¡¯s words. She couldn¡¯t help but agree with her words. She really wanted to try it out.


    ¡°Hehe, seems like you are eager to go, correct?¡±


    Kaguya nodded her head, resulting in Yuna gently helping her stand up and guiding her to the bed.


    ¡°I want your head on the bed and your butt in the air. Nice, now spread your legs¡­ further¡­ perfect.¡±


    Kaguya couldn¡¯t help but blush due to her current embarrassing and very revealing position. Despite that, she was still eagerly awaiting what Yuna would do. Who would want to experience something pleasurable?


    ¡°Hehe, I think we both know what I want to hear from you, little Kaguya~¡±


    Kaguya¡¯s blush got stronger, but she couldn¡¯t help but giggle simultaneously.


    ¡°Hehe, please teach me how anal sex works, mommy~¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯ll teach you. I¡¯ll teach you a lot.¡±


    ¡°Moan*¡±


    Kaguya moaned loudly as her whole body shook just from Yuna, inserting the first segment of her index finger into Kaguya¡¯s anus.


    ¡®*Whistle* She is sensitive. Is every Ootsutsuki woman like this? I can¡¯t wait to find out.¡¯


    [Seriously, when have you turned into a researcher?]


    ¡®When cute alien booty appeared in front of my eyes.¡¯


    [Fair enough.]


    Needless to say, Kaguya thoroughly learned the pleasures of the flesh that day as Yuna went through her ¡°research¡±.

 Chapter 550: Infinitely Expanding

    Chapter 550: Infinitely Expanding


    Currently, Yuna and Hinata werezing around on a couch in their living room while looking at the scene in front of them in amusement.


    Opposite of them sat Naruto with a sheepish smile on his face, while Ino and Haku sat next to him, giving him a death re.


    Additionally, there stood a third woman next to the couch. She had palevender eyes and light blonde hair that went all the way down to her waist. She had an awkward expression on her face, while her cheeks were slightly flushed.


    Yuna couldn¡¯t help but chuckle in amusement seeing the situation in front of her.


    ¡°Good job, Naruto; I¡¯m proud of you.¡±


    Naruto groaned and facepalmed when he heard Yuna¡¯s words. Somehow, this ¡°I¡¯m proud of you¡± sounded even more sincere than the one Yuna said on top of the Hokage mountain a few months ago.


    ¡°Nee-san, that¡¯s not helping the situation.¡±


    ¡°Oh? What made you think I was trying to improve the situation?¡±


    Naruto could only facepalm when she heard Yuna¡¯s question. Naruto thought about what to do next for a short moment and decided to simply push onward.


    ¡°Anyway, this is Shion, a priestess from the Land of Demons. Ino, Haku, and I were on a mission to protect her from someone aiming for her life. At the start, I found her very annoying, but after I got to know her a bit better and discovered why she was acting like that, I¡­ uhh, kinda grew to like her.¡±


    Ino and Haku¡¯s re intensified, causing Naruto to scratch his head.


    ¡°I see. Since you aren¡¯t sure how to handle the situation, you came to me for advice. Alright, first, let¡¯s solve the frame conditions. Shion, do you also like Naruto and are willing to be part of a harem to be with him?¡±


    Shion couldn¡¯t help but flinch when Yuna¡¯s gazended on her. Frankly, she was somewhat intimidated by Yuna. She nced at Naruto and noticed him smiling at her, giving her some confidence.


    ¡°Yes, I l-like Naruto, and I would like to j-join his h-harem.¡±


    Despite gathering her resolve, she couldn¡¯t help but blush when using the word ¡°harem¡±. Next, Yuna¡¯s eyesnded on Naruto, causing him to straighten his back.


    ¡°What about you? If Ino and Haku are vehemently against this, what will you do?¡±


    Ino and Haku tensed when they heard Yuna¡¯s question, but Naruto answered without a single second of hesitation.


    ¡°I will have to reject Shion for as long as these two are against it.¡±


    Ino and Haku rxed a little when they heard Naruto¡¯s words, but they quickly grew tense again when Yuna¡¯s gazended on them.


    ¡°In that case, what about you two? Are you absolutely against this, or is there a chance?¡±


    The duo nced at each other and sighed deeply. Both of them had already realized that there was a high chance of a third girl joining at some point. Yuna had simply influenced Naruto too much for him to see anything weird in having a harem.


    ¡°*Sigh* I¡¯m not totally against it, but I¡¯m not willing to just let her join willy-nilly.¡±


    ¡°I agree with Ino. For now, she can join our little group, but I will only agree to let her join the harem after we get to know her better. If it appears that she would destroy our harmonious rtionship, I¡¯m strictly against her joining.¡±


    Yuna nodded her head in understanding and directed her gaze towards Shion.


    ¡°Well, there you have it. Anyints?¡±


    Shion simply shook her head as a small smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°No, I¡¯m fine with that.¡±


    Yuna nodded yet again and looked at Naruto.


    ¡°There you go, easy-peasy.¡±


    Naruto could only smile wryly at Yuna¡¯s words. He never expected things to go this smooth because he didn¡¯t know that Ino and Haku had a surprisingly open stance. If he had known that, he could have prevented himself from getting quite a few res from the duo.


    He leaned back on the couch, automatically snaking his arms around Ino and Haku¡¯s shoulders while sighing deeply. He sighed in relief due to getting out of the situation without much trouble while giving Ino and Haku a small kiss.


    ¡°Thank you for putting up with my desires, you two. I love you.¡±


    ¡°Hmph, you better be thankful. I love you two, you idiot.¡±


    ¡°You better pamper us a lot, or we won¡¯t be satisfied. I love you as well, Naruto.¡±


    Shion couldn¡¯t help but look a little jealous when she saw the trio happily cuddling together, but she knew that she shouldn¡¯t insert herself into that kind of situation yet.


    ¡°I can feel something strange about you. Do you have some kind of special ability?¡±


    Suddenly, Yuna started talking to her, surprising her a little. She was even more surprised that Yuna could sniff out her unique ability.


    ¡°Yes, I have a special pair of eyes that allow me to see how someone will die. Weirdly enough, it didn¡¯t work on Naruto, Ino, and Haku.¡±


    Yuna nodded in understanding before a small smile crept up on her face.


    ¡°Why don¡¯t you try using it on me? I¡¯m rather curios~¡±


    Shion hesitated for a moment and then simply shrugged her shoulders. After all, what¡¯s the worst that could happen.


    ¡°DON¡¯T!!!¡±


    She was just about to activate her eyes when a hand grasped hers, pulling her away. She stumbled a tried to hold onto something flinging her arms around the first thing he could get a hold of. Momentster, shended on something not too hard while her lips touched something soft.


    ¡°Ohh, good going, Naruto. Very domineering.¡±


    [That man is dead.]


    While Shion was falling, shetched onto Naruto,nded on hisp, and identally touched Naruto¡¯s lips with her own, resulting in her first kiss.


    So, Naruto currently had his arms hocked around two women while another one was sitting on hisp, kissing him.


    When Shion realized what had just happened, her face flushed crimson, and she immediately stood up while hiding her face.


    Meanwhile, Naruto¡¯s face paled as two killing intents locked in on him.


    ¡°Na-ru-toooo~¡±


    ¡°What was that, Naruto~¡±


    Sweat flowed down his back like a river as Ino and Haku red at him.


    ¡°S-Shion wanted to use her ability on nee-san, and I wanted to stop her. I-I swear I didn¡¯t n to kiss her so soon! No matter how you look at it, I can¡¯t allow her to use that ability on nee-san!¡±


    Instead of answering, Ino and Haku only squinted their eyes, putting even more pressure on Naruto.


    ¡°O-Okay, look, I¡¯m really sorry. Although it was an ident, I¡¯m still partially responsible for not being careful, so how about we do that thing you wanted to try out, and we forget this happened?¡±


    Instantly, the pressure in the room vanished as happy smiles appeared on the faces of Naruto¡¯s two girlfriends.


    ¡°¡±We ept~¡±¡±


    Naturally, Naruto was surprised by the quick switch in mood and immediately realized what was happening.


    ¡°Ah, you tricked me!¡±


    ¡°¡±Hehe, yup~¡±¡±


    Naruto¡¯s shoulders sagged in defeat before chuckling in amusement. The thing he offered them was a night where the duo took over the dominant role, which Naruto probably would have given them at some point in time either way, so he didn¡¯t mind taking this loss.


    As for what the duo had nned for the night, he couldn¡¯t help but get a little excited about it.


    [Has a weird side of you awakened?]


    ¡®Nah, but I can¡¯t help being curious about their ns.¡¯


    [Oh, are you sure you won¡¯t regret it?]


    ¡®Nah, Ino and Haku would never do something I don¡¯t want to do. I trust them.¡¯


    [Fine, fine. I got it.]

 Chapter 551: 3 Side Stories

    Chapter 551: 3 Side Stories


    *Author Note*


    Three small stories. I didn¡¯t want to bother posting three mini-chapters, so I¡¯ll simply separate them within the chapter.


    *End of Author Note*


    Story 1: A new Dojutsu


    A tense atmosphere reigned inside a living room of the Yamanage residence as Naruto and Ino sat on a couch, and opposite them sat Inoichi, Ino¡¯s father, and Mika, her mother. Well, the atmosphere between Naruto and Inoichi was tense, while Ino and Mika seemingly were not even noticing anything wrong.


    Anyway, as soon as everyone wasfortable and tea was served, Ino hugged Naruto¡¯s arm with a happy expression on her face.


    ¡°Mom, Dad, I¡¯m pregnant!¡±


    As soon as these words left Ino¡¯s mouth, the air solidified.


    *Cough*


    Inoichi coughed, resulting in some bloodnding on the table in between the two couched as his whole body started shaking.


    ¡°I will kill you! I will kill YOU!! I WILL KILL YOU, NARUTO!!!¡±


    Inoichi¡¯s anger exploded as he red his chakra with a mighty battle roar. His eyes turned crimson while the kanji meaning ¡°precious¡± appeared in his left eye and the one for ¡°daughter¡± in his right.


    The Dotinggan.


    ¡°DIE!!! [Kagutsuchi]¡±


    Naruto¡¯s body was engulfed in a crimson me, burning to a crisp in an instant, killing him.


    When Ino saw that, she opened her eyes in shock and looked at her father in awe.


    ¡°Whoa, I didn¡¯t know you were so strong, daddy! I don¡¯t care about Naruto anymore! You are the coolest!¡±


    Meanwhile, back in the real world, a frothing Inoichi was sprawled on the ground with a massive grin on his face. There was a slowly growing bump on the back of his head, and his wife stood beside him, menacingly holding a frying pan.


    Momentster, a massive grin appeared on Mika¡¯s face as the frying pan vanished. She immediately walked up to her daughter and hugged her.


    ¡°Congrattions, dear! Have you two already discussed the name of the baby? If you have any questions, juste to me, and I will help you as good as possible.¡±


    While Ino and her mother were hugging, Naruto nced at Inoichi¡¯s body and pped his hands together while lowering his head.


    ¡°Rest in peace, father-inw.¡±


    Story 2: The Hokage Mountain


    The Hokage Mountain: Konoha¡¯s iconic mountain with the faces of all the Kage carved into it. Usually, all of Konoha¡¯s citizens were proud of this monument, but in recent years they felt kind of reluctant to look at it.


    Hashirama, Tobimaru, Hiruzen, Minato, Tsunade. When it was just these five, everything was still fine. All these people had stories behind them, and their feats were widely known in the shinobi world.


    The sixth Hokage, Sasuke Uchiha, apparently was a hero during the fourth shinobi war and someone who protected Konoha against Akatsuki, but somehow, no one remembered him doing anything.


    Anyway, there are rumors that he quit the job after almost burning down the Hokage building, but most people dismissed that as mere rumors and would rather believe the rumor that he had some other problems that prevented him from doing his duties.


    On a side note, there were also some rumors that Sasuke would asionally walk around while transformed into a woman, but most people dismissed these rumors as nonsense as well.


    Anyway, the seventh Hokage, Shikamaru Nara. Despite being known for his intelligence, few people saw him as proper Kage material due to his low strength, not even realizing that there was little purpose in assigning a strong person as a paper-pusher.


    There were rumors that he got the positions due to having an extremely powerful backer. Additionally, there were rumors that he had absolutely no interest in the position, but that was dismissed as nonsense by most. After all, if he doesn¡¯t want it, how did he get it in the first ce?


    Anyway, one day he locked himself up for a week with the Nara n¡¯s greatest minds, and after emerging from his seclusion, he executed a 47-step-n to ditch the position on someone else. Some murmur, that one of the contingency ns could have resulted in Yuna bing the new Hokage, but he vehemently denied that.


    The eight Hokage, Hatake Kakashi. Although well known, he couldn¡¯t exactlypete with characters like Hiruzen and Minato, so the situation still didn¡¯t feel right.


    Additionally, in the recent months, rumors appeared that Kakashi was already looking for a recement due to problems with his mental health.


    Somehow, a 16-year-old Konohamaru was currently the top runner for the position, confusing many people.


    However, that wasn¡¯t even the worst part¡­


    ¡°So, do we just stop carving faces into the mountain, try to somehow squeeze the next face on there, or are we starting a new row underneath the first?


    The Hokage mountain was getting rather stuffy. There were frequent discussions in Konoha¡¯s top branches about what they were supposed to do when the next Kage was selected, and so far, there was no consensus.


    Story 3: Disciplining your Descendant


    It was a sunny day in Konoha, and today a rather interesting event was about to happen just above the Uzumaki n.


    A man with white skin and eyes came floating down from the sky and hovered above the Uzumakipound.


    ¡°HINATA! I¡¯M TONERI OOTSUTSUKI, AND I¡¯M HERE TO TAKE YOU IN AS MY WIFE!!!¡±


    These words were boldly shouted, causing them to echo over the Uzumakipound, making everyone who heard them tremble in fear.


    ¡°S-Someone d-dares to im one of Yuna¡¯s women?¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s tired of living, you know.¡±


    ¡°This will be a st to watch, you know.¡±


    Surprisingly, the new arrival wasn¡¯t instantly sted from the sky, and a ck portal appeared behind him instead.


    Kaguya serenely floated out of the portal, her white hands gently grabbing the newly arrived person¡¯s shoulders.


    Toneri was surprised by someone suddenly grabbing him and wanted to p away the two hands, but to his surprise, he couldn¡¯t move the hands at all.


    He turned his head to see who gripped him and immediately froze in ce.


    ¡°Ka¡­ Ka¡­ KAGUYA!?¡±


    As one of Kaguya¡¯s distant descendants, he naturally knew who that woman in front of him was, scaring the life out of him.


    ¡°Yuna said I¡¯m responsible for the discipline of my descendants, so I¡¯m afraid I have to punish you for your insolence.¡±


    Before Toneri could understand what was going on, he was firmly ced over Kaguya¡¯s knees, with his arms and legs trapped in ce by Kaguya¡¯s hair.


    *SMACK*


    A loud smacked echoed over the Uzumakipound as Kaguya¡¯s hand impacted Toneri¡¯s butt.


    ¡°H-Hey, s-stop! WHAT ARE YOU DOING!!!¡±


    *SMACK*


    ¡°Disciplining a naughty child.¡±


    Kaguya was unbothered by Toneri¡¯s words and simply continued spanking away.


    ¡°Hahaha, as expected, we in for an awesome show, you know.¡±


    ¡°Oh wow, mid-air public spanking. Not something you see every day, you know.¡±


    ¡°YOU NEED TO PULL DOWN HIS PANTS, YOU KNOW!!!¡±


    Kaguya heard someone giving some advice, and after pondering it for a moment, Kaguya remembered how Yuna had punished her maid before and realized that the advice was probably correct.


    So, without further ado, she decisively pulled down Toneri¡¯s pants and continued spanking away.


    ¡°W-WHAT ARE YOU DOING!!! DON¡¯T PULL¡­ OW, DOWN MY PANTS!!!¡±


    Kaguya realized that pulling down Toneri¡¯s pants seemed to have a satisfactory effect on the punishment, causing her to nod in approval.


    ¡®Yuna said that taking someone¡¯s advice is nothing shameful and can even improve the situation. Despite the person giving me a tip being much weaker than me, he gave me good advice. It seems like Yuna was correct, and I should listen to other people more frequently.


    So, the spanking continued under the hooting of the cheering Uzumaki n and the wailing of Toneri.


    While everyone found the situation rather hrious, there was a single person who had different thoughts while watching that scene.


    ¡®Ahh, I¡¯m so jealous~¡¯


    As that person said that, their crimson eyes slowly turned pink while her irises gradually became heart-shaped.

 Chapter 552: Yuno Uzumaki

    Chapter 552: Yuno Uzumaki


    A few yearster, Yuna was currently sitting in her audience chamber with a slightly annoyed expression. She was so close to breaking her six-month record of not having to do any work, but just three days before seeding, something came up that she had to attend personally.


    ¡°Karin, I¡¯m a little annoyed that I have to work, so I¡¯ll punish you after this.¡±


    Karin, who was dutifully standing behind Yuna, smirked as her eyes shed pink for a short moment.


    ¡°I understand, Yuna-sama. I¡¯m here to serve.¡±


    In Karin¡¯s opinion, this was a win-win situation. Yuna could relieve her annoyance, and Karin could¡­ well, she could get punished, which she enjoyed.


    Momentster, there was a knock on the door, and after Yuna gave her permission, Karin activated a small seal which automatically opened it.


    A young boy that appeared to be around six years old with crimson hair and a single blue strand entered the room. Just like Yuna, he had whisker marks on his face, while his eyes were simr to Hinata¡¯s, allowing him to use the Byakugan.


    This was Yuna¡¯s first child with Hinata: Yuno Uzumaki.


    After Yuno entered the room, another person swiftly followed. He had ck hair and brown eyes and wore the standard Konoha k vest.


    While Yuna tried his best and failed to hide his expression, the second person to enter was clearly upset about something.


    He was just about to go through the usual ritual of greeting the head of a n when Yuna waved his notion away.


    ¡°Don¡¯t bother with that stuffy nonsense. Since you are my child¡¯s teacher, there is no need to go through all the motions. Anyway, I heard that my cute little son has caused some mischief in the academy?¡±


    As soon as Yuna finished speaking, Yuno lowered his head, almost making Yuna chuckled in amusement.


    ¡®Oh yeah, that boy is definitely guilty.¡¯


    Unaware of Yuna¡¯s thoughts, the teacher corrected the position of his sses while straightening his back.


    ¡°Yes, he has frequently been pranking his teachers, primarily by smacking cakes in their faces. Due to his high status, we didn¡¯t dare to punish him, but things have gotten out of control, so I decided to plead to his mother to deal with this directly.¡±


    A glint of pride shed through Yuna¡¯s eyes that neither her son nor his teacher noticed as she hummed in acknowledgment.


    ¡°Mhh, that sounds pretty bad and is definitely worthy of a punishment. So, what do you have to say in your defense, son?¡±


    Yuno hesitated momentarily before putting on a severe mask while looking his mother in the eyes.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t me!¡±


    ¡®Yep, he¡¯s lying~¡¯


    ¡°Nonsense! All these pranks definitely involve seals, and no one else in the ss is proficient with seals except for you. It has to be you, Yuno.¡±


    Yuna was about to judge her son guilty, but when he heard those arguments, she got a rather interesting idea.


    ¡°Mhh, although your arguments make sense, aren¡¯t they a little flimsy? ¡®definitely involve seals¡¯ and ¡®It has to be you¡¯ aren¡¯t exactlypelling arguments. Surely you didn¡¯te here without even a sliver of evidence, right?¡±


    Yuno¡¯s teacher almost choked when he heard Yuna¡¯s words. In fact, he had absolutely no evidence for his ims, which is another reason foring here personally. Punishing the heir or the Uzumaki n is one thing, but doing so without evidence is too great a risk for the academy to take.


    Seeing the teacher¡¯s reaction, Yuna shook her head.


    ¡°I will not punish my child without any evidence. I¡¯m willing to cooperate as soon as you show me any evidence. For now, you are dismissed.¡±


    The teacher opened his mouth before closing it again. There was nothing he could do, and he certainly didn¡¯t have the guts to talk back to Yuna, so all he could do was leave. While leaving, Yuna discreetly gave a signal to Karin, resulting in her activating some seals.


    ¡°Well, don¡¯t be a stranger, Yuno,e here.¡±


    A happy smile appeared on Yuno¡¯s face due to his mother defending him from a teacher, so he immediately walked up to her and sat down on herp, resulting in Yuna lightly hugging him while resting her chin on his head.


    ¡°So, did you y those pranks, Yuno?¡±


    Yuno stiffened when he heard his mother questioning him once again. His first instinct was to deny it again, but he felt like that was a dangerous path to walk.


    Yuna inwardly chuckled in amusement at Yuno¡¯s hesitation. The fact that he was hesitating to answer was already evidence enough that he was guilty, but she decided not to point that out for now.


    A few secondster, Yuno hesitantly opened his mouth and answered his mother¡¯s question.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m the one who yed those pranks. W-Will you punish me, mother?¡±


    Yuna suppressed another chuckle of amusement as she resumed speaking.


    ¡°Well, you did y pranks on your teachers. Don¡¯t you think you need to be punished for that?¡±


    A pout appeared on Yuno¡¯s face as he lowered his head, tears threatening to flow out of his eyes.


    ¡°Yes, mother.¡±


    Yuna still didn¡¯t move and continued hugging her son as she resumed speaking.


    ¡°Well, If you provide me with a good reason not to punish you, I might consider dropping your punishment.¡±


    Yuno¡¯s eyes gleamed when he heard that. His mother asionally came up with challenges like that, and he knew that if his answer waspelling enough, she would drop the punishment despite him having done something wrong.


    His mind quickly started thinking of a good reason, knowing that stuff like ¡®because I¡¯m your son¡¯ and ¡®because of my high position¡¯ would only getughter out of his mother, and he swiftly came up with something.


    ¡°You shouldn¡¯t punish me because my teacher didn¡¯t catch me.¡±


    A smirk appeared on Yuna¡¯s face, which her son obviously couldn¡¯t see.


    ¡°Ohh? What a strange argument. borate.¡±


    Yuno smirked as he felt like he had a chance to get out of this punishment.


    ¡°Shinobi are supposed to be stealthy, so me being able to prank the teachers without being noticed is excellent training for my shinobi career. The problem isn¡¯t me pranking the teacher; it¡¯s the teachers¡¯ inability to discover me.¡±


    Yuna¡¯s smile widened as sheughed out loud.


    ¡°Excellent answer! Yes, as long as you are not caught, there will be no punishment. However, if you are caught doing something, then I will have to punish you even if there isn¡¯t any evidence. During a real mission, just getting caught is already a mistake, so you better prepare yourself.¡±


    ¡°Hahaha, don¡¯t worry, mother. They will never catch me in the act.¡±


    A glint passed through Yuna¡¯s eyes when she heard the spark of arrogance in her child¡¯s voice.


    ¡®I will not permit my children to be arrogant. I will crush that arrogance with lethal force. Luckily, a good opportunity has already presented itself to do so.¡¯


    [No mercy, even when it is your own child, huh?]


    ¡®Discipline is a necessity. All my children will be born in a position of power, so they need to learn how to conduct themselves. I will not allow a single one of my children to be a spoiled young master or miss.¡¯


    [A noble cause.]


    ¡®I know, right? Feels pretty disgusting.¡¯


    As Yuna finished her small conversation with Kurama, she nced at the position where Karin previously stood a smiled. Without her son noticing, Karin had vanished from her post and went after Yuno¡¯s teacher.


    Meanwhile, Yuno¡¯s teacher couldn¡¯t help but be slightly depressed due to failing to punish Yuno. It might sound weird, but he only wanted the best for him, and allowing him to run rampant like that would definitely be a problemter on. He couldn¡¯t help but be a little disappointed that Yuna didn¡¯t make a move.


    However, just when he was about to exit the building, a maid appeared in front of him, almost scaring him to death.


    ¡®What ridiculous stealth and speed. Why is someone beyond Jonin level serving as a mere maid?¡¯


    ¡°Yuna-sama is fully aware that the young master is lying, so she decided to provide an opportunity for you.¡±


    As the maid said that, she took out a book and tossed it towards the teacher, who swiftly caught it and read the title.


    ¡°How to detect seal activations for beginners? What the hell? Wait, SHE KNEW HE WAS LYING!?¡±


    Seemingly not bothered by the teacher¡¯s reaction in the slightest, the maid, Karin, continued talking.


    ¡°As long as you see the young master activating a seal to prank a teacher, Yuna-sama will take your side, so study that book carefully.¡±


    It took Yuno¡¯s teacher a while to register what he had just heard, but when he did, he couldn¡¯t help but be dumbfounded.


    ¡°Just like that? No evidence? No nothing? Couldn¡¯t I just lie to her that I have seen Yuno doing something?¡±


    Karin sneered at him when she heard that question while simultaneously ring her chakra, causing Yuno¡¯s teacher to choke.


    ¡°Do you dare to lie to Yuna-sama?¡±


    He vehemently shook his head when he heard Karin¡¯s question, resulting in the pressure vanishing.


    ¡°Yuna-sama hates nothing more than people who think they are untouchable due to their staus and talent. Before the young master¡¯s arrogance can fester any further, Yuna-sama wishes for him to experience failure. Controlled failure in a safe environment. If you manage to do that, you will be rewarded handsomely. Do you ept?¡±


    The teacher¡¯s eyes gleamed when he heard Karin¡¯s words. He might be dedicated to teaching the next generation, but that doesn¡¯t mean he would reject rewards from Konoha¡¯s richest and most powerful person.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll definitely be skilled enough to see Yuno activating one of his prank seals!¡±


    At that, Karin simply nodded her head and vanished from her position. She had a punishment to cash in.

 Chapter 553: Natto Uzumaki

    Chapter 553: Natto Uzumaki


    *Author Note*


    Not sure why, but chapters about Yuna¡¯s children somehow flow out easily and I¡¯m highly motivated to write them.


    *End of Author Note*


    A cute little girl with almost fire-like red hair and a single blue strain was currently walking through the central building of the Uzumaki n in excitement. She wore a soothing blue short kimono with a small coiled-up snake resting on her head, making it look like she wore a tiny bowler hat.


    Despite being the daughter of Yuna and Anko, she was a kind soul and gave of the image that she wouldn¡¯t hurt a fly. Every person she passed would smile at her while giving her a little bow, asionally uttering a greeting.


    ¡°Good morning, princess!¡±


    ¡°Oh, if it isn¡¯t Natto-sama, good morning!¡±


    Momentster, she reached a massive double door that was nked by two stern-looking guards. However, as soon as they saw Natto approaching them, their stern expressions melted into a smile.


    ¡°Ohh, it¡¯s Natto-sama, you know!¡±


    ¡°Good morning, princess!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, good morning. I would like to talk to mum. Can I enter, or is she doing something important?¡±


    One of the guards immediately opened the door without even bothering to knock.


    ¡°Hahaha, of course, you can enter. She is just scolding some greedy merchant or something like that, so you don¡¯t have to worry, you know.¡±


    A beaming smile appeared on the little girl¡¯s face as she entered the room, and as soon as the door was closed, the guard who didn¡¯t open it looked at his partner in confusion.


    ¡°Wasn¡¯t Yuna-sama currently talking with the Daimyo of the Land of Wind?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Seriously? That guy looked like a wretched merchant to me, you know.¡±


    ¡°Why would Yuna-sama bother meeting a merchant?¡±


    ¡°Uhh¡­ oops, hehe.¡±


    The two guards held eye contact for a brief moment before both of them shrugged their shoulders. What¡¯s done is done. Besides that, they concluded that Yuna probably would have scolded them if they didn¡¯t allow her daughter to enter.


    Meanwhile, Yuna was talking to someone, who not only looked like a crooked merchant, he talked like one as well.


    ¡°Hehe, you see, Yuna-sama, about the pricing for those detection seals, the Land of Wind currently has some trouble, so how about we negotiate¡­¡±


    As the man was rambling on and Yuna briefly wondered who was currently talking to her, the room¡¯s door opened, causing Yuna to frown.


    However, her frown quickly morphed into a smile when she saw her daughter entering the room.


    ¡°Good morning, mum!¡±


    ¡°Good morning, my cute little Natto~¡±


    A beaming smile appeared on Natto¡¯s face as she walked over to her mother and hugged her, immediately sitting down on herp, dumbfounding the third person in the room.


    ¡°T-This, Y-Yuna-sama¡­ err could we¡­¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, very important matters or whatever, I¡¯m sure of that.¡±


    ¡°As Yuna said that, she waved her hand, resulting in the man getting teleported away.


    When Natto saw how rudely Yuna sent her guest away, she couldn¡¯t help but lower her head.


    ¡°Was that really okay? I don¡¯t want that man to be in trouble because I wanted to meet you.¡±


    Yuna chuckled in amusement as she started tickling her daughter, causing her to squirm around on Yuna¡¯sp.


    ¡°Hahaha, what are you d¡­ haha¡­ doing. Hahahaha, s-stop!¡±


    ¡°This is punishment for thinking up such nonsense, hehe.¡±


    Momentster, Yuna stopped tickling and allowed her hands to stroke Natto¡¯s head, allowing her to rx.


    ¡°That was just some shady businessman trying to scam money out of me. You don¡¯t need to worry about him. I don¡¯t even know why I bothered meeting him.¡±


    Natto sighed in relief when she heard Yuna¡¯s exnation. She didn¡¯t want to inconvenience anyone, but if the other party didn¡¯t have good intentions anyway, she wouldn¡¯t care about them.


    ¡°Okay, that¡¯s good then. Anyway, I wanted to give you something, mum.¡±


    ¡°Ohh? My cute little daughter has a present for me? Now I¡¯m getting all excited.¡±


    Natto took out a small piece of paper that had a small array of seals drawn onto it. Yuna could probably decipher them within an instant, but she forced herself not to. She didn¡¯t want to spoil her surprise, after all.


    After injecting some chakra into the seal, the markings started wiggling around, and momentster, they had transformed into a butterfly that started flying around.


    Next, Natto took out a piece of paper, allowing the butterfly tond on it. It quickly started melting, and momentster, four borately ornated words appeared on the piece of paper.


    They read: ¡°I love you, mum.¡±


    Yuna almost had a heart attack due to the sweetness as she quickly hugged her daughter while rubbing her cheeks against her own.


    ¡°Thank you, Natto, that¡¯s such a nice present!¡±


    ¡°Hehe, that tickles.¡±


    After Yuna was satisfied snuggling with her daughter, she carefully took the piece of paper and sealed it away for now. She already had a good ce in mind where she would hang it up.


    ¡°Again, thank you for the cute present. I¡¯ll definitely find a nice spot to hang it up.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, no problem. I have already prepared something for mummy as well. I hope she will like hers as well.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure Anko will love your present as well.¡±


    Natto eagerly nodded her head as a beaming smile appeared on her face.


    ¡°Oh right, there was something else I wanted to ask!¡±


    ¡°Oh, the payment for the present I just received?¡±


    Natto pouted when she heard Yuna¡¯s words.


    ¡°That has nothing to do with that. I just wanted to give you a present.¡±


    Seeing her cute daughter pouting at her, Yuna couldn¡¯t help herself and pinch her cheeks, making her pout even harder, almost causing Yuna tough out loud.


    ¡°Now, now, I was just teasing you. Tell me what you want.¡±


    Natto¡¯s pout vanished and was reced with an eager expression.


    ¡°Uncle Zabuza offered to teach me swordsmanship, but he said he would only teach me if I had your permission. Can I please learn how to use a sword from uncle Zabuza?¡±


    Yuna couldn¡¯t help but be a little surprised that her daughter wanted to learn how to use a sword. After all, she was only six, and from what Yuna could tell, she had a very peaceful personality.


    However, if that was what she wanted, Yuna wouldn¡¯t deny her her desire. Obviously, she could teach her daughter swordsmanship as well, but Yuna wanted her children to find their own path. If she taught all of them how she fought, wouldn¡¯t that just result in a bunch of mediocre copies of herself?


    No, her children should find their own path. She would correct them if they did something wrong, if they asked her to teach them something, she would guide them, and through all of it, she will love them unconditionally.


    So, she gave the only answer she could in this kind of situation:


    ¡°Ask your mother.¡±


    Natto¡¯s face dead-panned when she heard Yuna¡¯s answer.


    ¡°Mum, how long will you insist on making that joke.¡±


    ¡°Hehe, until it stops being funny.¡±


    ¡°It was never funny.¡±


    ¡°Oh, sorry, let me correct my answer: Until it stops being funny to me.¡±


    ¡°And when will that be?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, who knows~¡±


    ¡®Considering I¡¯ve been pulling the same joke with my children in my previous life, probably never.¡¯


    [Poor children. Doomed to live a life filled with poor jokes and sexual innuendos.]

 Chapter 554: Kathrin Uzumaki

    Chapter 554: Kathrin Uzumaki


    Currently, Yuna and Karin were enjoying some alone time as Karin was sprawled on Yuna¡¯sp, her butt pointing skyward, asionally wiggling around. Today, Karin was in a rare mood where she didn¡¯t desire anything too over the top, so the two had been going at it leisurely.


    As another slight sting passed through Karin¡¯s body, making her wiggle infort, Yuna and Karin¡¯s head snapped towards the door. Within an instant, Yuna was seated in a rxed position on the couch, drinking tea, while Karin stood behind her, fully and properly dressed with a neutral facial expression.


    A few secondster, someone knocked on the door, and after receiving Yuna¡¯s permission to enter, the door opened, revealing a young girl with crimson hair and purple eyes.


    Yuna and Karin¡¯s eyes immediately sharpened when they noticed that the young girl seemed to be in a lousy mood and slightly depressed.


    ¡°Is something wrong, Kathrin? You are looking kind of down.¡± (I almost called her Karen, but I felt that would be too cruel a fate. No offense against all the Karens out there that aren¡¯t crazy.)


    Kathrin sighed deeply as she wondered if she really should share her problems with her two mothers, but after meeting eyes with both of them and seeing nothing but deeply rooted love and concern, she decided to just go with it.


    ¡°Today, a few people at school made fun of me because I¡¯m just the daughter of a mere maid.¡±


    The air solidified as Yuna instantly came up with dozens of assassination ns, and possible alibies she could use.


    On the other hand, Karin reactedpletely differently as she straightened her back and looked at Yuna directly.


    ¡°Yuna, let¡¯s get married.¡±


    Did she enjoy being Yuna¡¯s maid? Yes, without a doubt. Was she willing to keep the job despite her child suffering due to it? Never. So, without a sliver of hesitation, she decided to discard her position as a maid and be someone officially married to Yuna.


    As for money problems: Yuna being filthy rich aside, Karin was the third best seal master of the Uzumaki n, and her battle strength could easily match a Kage, so she could easily earn enough money to live a luxurious life even if she weren¡¯t tied to Yuna.


    That sudden proposal utterly dumbfounded Kathrin, but what shocked her even more was that Karin did not call Yuna respectfully for the first time since she became aware of her surroundings.


    ¡°M-Mum, are you fine with calling mother that casually?¡±


    Yuna chuckled in amusement as Karin scoffed in disdain, directly sitting down next to Yuna like Hinata and Anko usually would do.


    ¡°I am not Yuna¡¯s maid because she thinks I am below her. I am her maid because I enjoy the job.¡±


    Naturally, Kathrin was utterly dumbfounded by that revtion. She always saw Yuna happily chatting with her other women, while her mother always stayed respectful. Hence, she automatically assumed that her mother, and as a result of that, herself, had a lower status.


    Yuna saw her daughter dumbfounded expression and couldn¡¯t help but chuckle in amusement.


    ¡°Karin¡¯s words are correct. I asked her whether she wanted to stay as my maid or not, and she cleanly declined to take up any other jobs. Karin decided to stay in her position because she liked it, not because she had no other choice.¡±


    Kathrin looked at Yuna in bewilderment before she realized something else about this whole situation.


    ¡®Mum likes her current position, but the moment she heard that I¡¯m inconvenienced by it, she is willing to discard it.¡¯


    Warmth filled the little girl¡¯s heart when she realized that Karin was willing to sacrifice her own satisfaction for her as a determined expression appeared on her face.


    ¡°Mum, keep your job as mother¡¯s maid. Isn¡¯t it just a bunch of small-time bullies? I can deal with that myself.¡±


    Yuna nodded in approval at Kathrin¡¯s attitude. This is how her children should be. If there¡¯s a situation troubling them, they should ask for advice from their parent, and as soon as they fully understand what they should do, they should act decisively.


    ¡°On a side note, what happened to the bullies?¡±


    When Kathrin heard Yuna¡¯s question, she couldn¡¯t help but cough awkwardly while lowering her head.


    ¡°I-I might have snapped a little and pummeled them, resulting in a week of suspension from school.¡±


    Yuna and Karin had to choke away someughter forcefully so that the atmosphere wouldn¡¯t turn goofy, and after a few seconds, Yuna managed to regain her bearing.


    ¡°Seems like you have the typical Uzumako temper. Since you retaliated against a bunch of bullies, there will be no punishment, but remember to keep your temper in check.¡±


    Surprisingly, as soon as Yuna finished speaking, Kathrin lowered her head as a gloomy atmosphere engulfed her.


    ¡°Actually, there is something else I wanted to talk about.¡±


    Yuna and Karin got surprised by the sudden shift in mood and put their entire focus on Kathrin.


    ¡°I¡­ I think I¡¯m a monster.¡±


    Yuna and Karin had question marks above their heads when Kathrin made such a strange statement.


    ¡°Why would you say that you are a monster, Kathrin? Come, tell us everything. No matter what, you are still our precious daughter.¡±


    Kathrin felt a stone being lifted from her heart when she heard Yuna¡¯s words and saw the love in her mother¡¯s eyes.


    ¡®That¡¯s right; if it is mother and mum, they will never look at me in scorn,¡¯


    ¡°When I was beating up the trio bullying me, I could feel it. I was different from them. I beat them up so easily; I felt something was off.¡±


    Yuna patiently listened to Kathrin¡¯s words, but so far, she didn¡¯t see any point that might make her feel like a monster.


    ¡®I mean, she is stronger than people her own age, but I don¡¯t think that would garner such a heavy reaction. Maybe she is a little afraid of how willingly she is to resort to violence? That is possible.¡¯


    Ignorant of Yuna¡¯s thoughts, Kathrin continues talking while lowering her head.


    ¡°While I was beating up those three, I¡­ I¡­¡±


    Kathrin lifted her head as a wicked grin appeared on her face.


    ¡°¡­ I loved the sounds of their pain-filled wails~¡±


    Yuna and Karin both got stunned for a short moment. Both of them were surprised that Karin¡¯s daughter, of all people, would develop such a trait. Well, Kathrin is Yuna¡¯s daughter as well, so it probably wasn¡¯t too outrageous.


    Seeing the stunned expressions on her parents, Kathrin meekly lowered her head, thinking that her parents were now thinking badly of her.


    ¡°Kathrin, lift your head.¡±


    Kathrin timidly raised her head when she heard Yuna¡¯s soothing voice, and as soon as she looked at Yuna¡¯s face, she got quite a shock.


    As she resumed talking, Yuna wore a vicious smirk that could send chills down people¡¯s spines.


    ¡°Hearing your enemies cry in pain¡­ It feels amazing, doesn¡¯t it!¡±


    Kathrin¡¯s eyes widened when she heard Yuna¡¯s words.


    ¡°Y-You too, mother?¡±


    ¡°Hehe, yup. There is nothing wrong with having such a trait.¡±


    ¡°S-So it¡¯s not abnormal?¡±


    ¡°Abnormal? Of course, it is abnormal, but what is wrong with that? Normal is boring. Normal is in. Normal is stale. Abnormal is where the fun begins.¡±


    At first, Kathrin was saddened when Yuna said that it was abnormal to react like that, but the more she spoke, the better her mood got.


    ¡°Remember, Kathrin, reacting like that is not bad; it only bes bad when you do something stupid after you let your desires take control of you. Always stay in control.¡±


    Kathrin thought about Yuna¡¯s words for a short moment before nodding her head in understanding.


    ¡°I got it, mother. By the way, is mum like that as well?¡±


    An awkward expression appeared on Karin¡¯s face when she heard her daughter¡¯s question, while Yuna couldn¡¯t help but chuckle in amusement.


    ¡°Well, I do have a rather unusual trait, but I would rather not talk about that nnnnnmmm¡­ now.¡±


    While talking, Yuna somewhat strongly pinched her butt without Kathrin noticing, almost getting a moan out of her.


    Also, Kathrin felt like something weird had just happened; she didn¡¯tment on it and simply nodded. Although she was curious about what Karin was talking about exactly, she decided not to dig any deeper for now.


    ¡°Anyway, thank you, mother and mum, for helping me.¡±


    ¡°Haha, no big deal. Whenever something is troubling you, you cane to talk to us. We are always there for you.¡±


    A wide smile appeared on Kathrin¡¯s face as she nodded her head and left the room with spring in her steps.


    As soon as the door was closed, Karin ced herself back over Yuna¡¯sp.


    ¡°Shall we continue, Yuna-sama?¡±


    Yuna chuckled in amusement and was just about to resume what she was previously doing when the door opened back up again.


    ¡°Oh yeah, I almost forgo¡­ What are you doing?¡±


    Karin¡¯s face flushed crimson when she was suddenly looking at her daughter¡¯s eyes whileying over Yuna¡¯sp.


    ¡°A-A-A massage!¡±


    Kathrin squinted her eyes as she inspected Karin¡¯s current position.


    ¡°That is a rather weird position for a massage.¡±


    Karin got even more flustered when she heard that, while Yuna chuckled in amusement.


    ¡°Mah, how embarrassing~ Seems like the secret is out, Karin. This is the preference she didn¡¯t want you to know about. Karin¡­¡±


    ¡°Y-Yuna-sama, p-please d-do¡­¡±


    ¡°¡­ asionally likes getting spoiled like a pet, despite acting as my maid.¡±


    Karin froze up when Yuna basically said the truth while leaving around 99% of the real story out of it. When Karin realized that Yuna had given her a way out, she slumped over while giving her daughter a wry smile.


    ¡°What can I say? I felt it would be embarrassing if my daughter knew that I liked getting spoiled like this.¡±


    Kathrin chuckled in amusement as she walked over to Karin and patted her head with a slight chuckle.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay if you enjoy getting spoiled, mum. Who doesn¡¯t?¡±


    As she finished talking, she turned around again and left the room so her two mothers could have some alone time.


    What she didn¡¯t notice was that Karin¡¯s eyes briefly shed pink due to the humiliation of being treated like a pet when Kathrin pattered her head while the aura around Karin changed for a brief moment.


    [Ding! You have found a unique location: Peak Degeneracy]


    ¡®Far from it, my friend. Very far from it.¡¯


    [Terrifying.]

 Chapter 555: Split the Clouds

    Chapter 555: Split the Clouds


    Two boys who seemed to be around the age of eleven or twelve were currently seated on a bench at one of the many Uzumaki n¡¯s training grounds, while an additional girl was swinging a sword around a few meters away from them. Unlike the girl, the boys weren¡¯t training and were opening small stic packages containing cards.


    ¡°This time, I¡¯ll be getting something good. I know it, Inrito!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, sure, Yuno.¡±


    Inrito, the son of Naruto and Ino, looked rather simr to a younger version of Naruto, but his blonde her leaned more towards Ino¡¯s hair color, while his eyes looked exactly like his mother¡¯s. Momentster, Yuno had freed the cards from their package, and after reaching the spot where the rare card was, his eyes bulged as he almost tossed the cards into the air.


    ¡°WHY DO I ALWAYS DRAW MOTHER¡¯S CARD!!!¡±


    The card he was staring at had a picture of Yuna smirking at the observer on it. In the top right corner of the card, the letter ¡°SSR¡± were printed, showing that it was a card of the highest rarity.


    ¡°Well, you said you wanted something good, and that certainly is a good card.¡±


    Yuno almost ripped his hair out when he heard Inrito¡¯s words.


    ¡°BUT I ALREADY HAVE IT THREE TIMES!!! IT¡¯S USELESS FOR ME!!!¡±


    ¡°Geez, why are you making such a ruckus, brother? Shouldn¡¯t you be training instead of ying around?¡±


    ¡°Leave me alone, sis; today is a free day.¡±


    As he said that, he started fiddling with Yuna¡¯s card and reading its description.


    ¡°War hero, huh? Honestly, I can barely believe that my goofy mother is a war hero.¡±


    Natto couldn¡¯t help but chuckle when she heard her brother¡¯s words. Frankly, she thought the same. Although Yuna could be strict, most of the time, she was veryid back.


    ¡°Yeah, I know what you mean. It feels really weird to see so many people looking at my father in awe while I simply think of him as a kind goofball.¡±


    Unlike in the original, Naruto wasn¡¯t chained to the Hokage seat, so he had a lot of time to bond with his children, resulting in a significantly better rtionship.


    Yuno nodded his head as he continued fiddling with the card he was holding.


    ¡°But man, they really overdid it with after-war propaganda, didn¡¯t they? Blocking small meteors, cutting through hills, and changing the terrain ofrge areas into a tundra, yeah, right. Couldn¡¯t they have toned it down a little to make it less obvious?¡±


    Inrito shrugged his shoulders at that.


    ¡°Well, she IS the leader of Konoha¡¯s strongest n, so I think it¡¯s pretty normal that people want to exaggerate her achievements. I just wonder why my father got the same treatment?¡±


    An awkward expression appeared on Natto¡¯s face as the two boys were talking. The duo noticed that something was wrong, so Yuno immediately got concerned for his sister.


    ¡°Is something wrong, sis?¡±


    Natto awkwardly scratched her head before she started talking.


    ¡°Well, I was curious about that as well, so I asked uncle Z¡­ err Zabuza-sensei about it.¡±


    Yuno and Inrito¡¯s eyes shone when they heard that. Zabuza was the Uzumaki n¡¯sbat instructor for a long time now, and he pretty much had trained every Uzumaki who was currently on active duty at some point in time, garnering him a lot of respect.


    ¡°Quickly, tell us what he had to say about this!¡±


    Natto smiled wryly and answered Yuno¡¯s question.


    ¡°He told me the actual scale of the battle was even bigger as it is described in the current history books. People thought no one would believe the books are real when they described what had actually happened during the war.¡±


    The two boys looked at Natto in disbelief as their chins hit the ground.


    ¡°S-Seriously?¡±


    ¡°A-Are you joking to mess with us?¡±


    Natto shook her head and resumed talking.


    ¡°For example, the history books describe the destruction of a hill due to a sh of two powerful attacks, but Zabuza-sense told me that every single sh had at the very least that much power.¡±


    The duo couldn¡¯t help but be dumbfounded when they heard that.


    ¡°I-Is that really true, Natto?¡±


    ¡°There is no way such a level of power is really possible, right?¡±


    ¡°Ara, ara~ am I being doubted by my children and nephew?¡±


    ¡°Mum!¡±


    ¡°Mother!¡±


    ¡°Auntie!¡±


    Without the trio noticing, Yuna had appeared behind the bench Yuno and Inrito were sitting on.


    Natto immediately ran up to her and hugged her while the two boys looked at her with stars in their eyes.


    ¡°Is what sis said true, mum?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, is it true? Are you really that strong?¡±


    Yuna chuckled in amusement as she patted her daughter¡¯s head.


    ¡°How could that be?¡±


    The shoulders of the two boys immediately fell when Yuna denied their question, causing her tough a little.


    ¡°That was like 15 years ago; I¡¯m obviously much stronger now.¡±


    ¡°¡±WHAT!?¡±¡±


    Yuna made a grabbing motion, and suddenly a sword handle materialized in her hand that quickly started growing into a giant sword that Yuna casually rested on her shoulder.


    ¡°Pay attention, Natto. I will show you what kind of feats are possible using nothing but swordsmanship.¡±


    Natto eagerly nodded her head, while the two boys became excited as well. Yuna moved her sword and shed from the ground diagonally upwards, and then¡­


    ¡°Well, that should be sufficient.¡±


    ¡­ made the sword vanish and started walking away.


    ¡°Ehh!? No, fair, you tricked us!¡±


    ¡°Come on, auntie, show us something cool!¡±


    While the two boys were pestering Yuna, Natto dazedly stared into the sky, where two clouds were hovering.


    ¡°She split that cloud.¡±


    Still, in a daze, Natto picked up her sword again and shed it from the ground diagonally upward, copying Yuna¡¯s movement.


    ¡®Far from enough.¡¯


    She did it again.


    ¡®Wrong.¡¯


    Again.


    ¡®I can do better.¡¯


    Slowly, the daze was lifted from her eyes as her fire of ambition was ignited.


    ¡®For now, this will be my goal.¡¯


    Again and again, she repeated the same movement, and every time she did, she felt her sh be a little better. A little stronger, a little faster, and a little more profound.


    ¡®I want to split the clouds~¡¯

 Chapter 556: Some more Otsutsuki

    Chapter 556: Some more Otsutsuki


    *Author Note*


    Send help; I¡¯m addicted to writing side chapters.


    *End of Author Note*


    It was yet again time for everyone¡¯s favorite event where children from different countries are forced to fight each other to the death for the amusement of the masses: The Chunin Exams.


    The first two rounds were already over, and it was time for the finale, which entailed simple tournaments-style one-on-one fights.


    Currently, a girl with brownish red hair and deep purple eyes was fighting a gloomy-looking boy with iron sand floating around him.


    That girl was Yuna¡¯s first child with Mei: Mai Terumi.


    Frankly, that little girl was quite a monster as she had not only inherited Mei¡¯sva and boil style but even Yuna¡¯s ice style, granting her great affinity to every basic element except for lightning and giving her an incredibly versatile move set.


    Despite that, the boy wasn¡¯t backing down in the slightest as he was surrounded by ice,va, and acid mist; he expertly defended himself with his iron sand, easily elevating the fight to jonin level.


    Nevertheless, the fight ended a few minutester, simply due to Mai overwhelming her opponent with her superior chakra reserve.


    The next pairing was quickly revealed as a fight between siblings as Yuno was picked to fight his sister, Natto.


    While the crowd was watching the two kids in anticipation, a frown appeared on Yuna¡¯s face as she looked skyward.


    ¡°Seems like your extended family is here, Kaguya.¡±


    Kaguya nced at Yuna before nodding in understanding and putting her focus back on the match, clearly being no longer interested in the matter.


    Yuno and Natto were just about to begin when something heavynded between them, causing the arena¡¯s floor to crack.


    A bulky, mostly covered person with gigantic white skin and a single horn has fallen from the sky andnded in the middle of the arena. The figure roared loudly as it lifted its arms and crushed them on the ground, clearly intending to destroy most of the stadium. However¡­


    ¡°How naught~ This stadium belongs to my Uzumaki n, so no destroying it, okay~¡±


    ¡­ his fists smashed onto the now ice-covered ground, but the expected destruction didn¡¯te, as the colossal figure only managed to put a slight dent into the frozen floor.


    Before they could realize what had just happened, a fist smashed into his face, resulting in their head crashing into the ground.


    ¡°¡±Mother/Mum!¡±¡±


    Naturally, the one who attacked him was Yuna, who was responsible for freezing the ground as well.


    ¡°Yo, it¡¯s me. You two should stand back; this one is beyond your pay grade.¡±


    ¡°Hee~ And it isn¡¯t beyond yours?¡±


    A tall man appeared floating behind Yuna. He had white skin, two curved horns, and long, white, smooth hair. Additionally, he was currently in a kicking position aimed at Yuna¡¯s head.


    Just when the kick was about tond, the sole of a shoe smashed into his face, sending him flying towards his friend.


    ¡°¡±Uncle!¡±¡±


    ¡°Yo, kids, just sit back and rx while nee-san and I solve these two.¡±


    Naturally, the appearance of two unknown, clearly hostile, people caused some chaos in the arena, but before anyone could panic, a dignified aura covered the whole stadium.


    ¡°Silence!¡±


    A single world, yet everyone stopped speaking instantly.


    ¡°This arena and all the spectators are under the protection of my Uzumaki n and me. No harm wille to you. Just see this little attack as a sideshow you can enjoy between two fights. The Chunin exams will continue after this event is over!¡±


    While the crowd calmed down, Yuno and Natto¡¯s jaws hit the ground as they started whispering with each other.


    ¡°Damn, to think mother can act like that.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, mum is really cool right now.¡±


    ¡°She should be like that more often instead of her usual sloppy appearance.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, totally.¡±


    The duo was about to continue whispering when Yuna lifted up her hand and swished down her palm, making it look like she was hitting something lying on herp, causing Yuno and Natto to straighten their backs while protecting their butts with their hands.


    Has Yuna ever spanked them before? No. Would she do it? They would rather not test that out.


    Meanwhile, the crowd started cheering in excitement when they heard they would get to see a sideshow. Who wouldn¡¯t want to watch two war heroes fight some unknown invaders?


    Momentster, the two invaders, Kinshiki and Momoshiki, managed to dig themselves out of the wall and the first thing they heard was the cheering of the crowd.


    ¡°SHUT YOUR MOUTH, YOU DAMN INSECTS!!!¡±


    As Momoshiki said that, he pointed his palm at the spectators, resulting in a massive wall of fire shooting toward them. At first, there were a lot of panicked screams, but momentster, the fire collided against an invisible barrier and was harmlessly extinguished, resulting in even more cheering.


    ¡°Hahaha, he called us an insect but is trapped like one himself, you know.¡±


    ¡°HAHAHA, WHAT AN IDIOT!!!¡±


    ¡°BEAT THEM UP YUNA-SAMA, NARUTO-SAMA!!!¡±


    ¡°OHHH!!! BEAT THEM UP!!!¡±


    While Momoshiki almost had all his blood vessels burst due to anger, Yuna and Naruto could only chuckle in amusement as they approached the duo.


    ¡°Well, which one do you want, Naruto?¡±


    ¡°Meh, neither of them seems to be particrly interesting, but I guess I¡¯ll take the big one.¡±


    Yuna nodded in understanding and put her focus on the leaner one of the two, Momoshiki.


    ¡°Well, my brother wants to beat up your boyfriend, so you are stuck with me.¡±


    Hearing Yuna¡¯s mocking words, Momoshiki finally snapped as the veins on his forehead started wiggling around due to the hatred he felt.


    ¡°YOU BASTARDS, I WILL TEACH YOU WHAT HAPPENS WHEN YOU MOCK ME!!!¡±


    As he said that, he took out five small pills and tossed them into his mouth, causing Yuna to shake her head.


    ¡°You want to teach me something and then immediately take drugs. Sorry I have to say that, but you are not a good teacher.¡±


    ¡°SILENCE!!!¡±


    Another angry roar left Momoshiki¡¯s mouth as he raised his arm, and a gigantic ck ball of chakra appeared above it.


    ¡°I WILL SHOW YOU TRUE POWER!!!¡±


    He sliced down his hand, resulting in the concentrated ball of destruction falling toward Yuna, who yet again shook her head in disappointment.


    ¡°How can power that a pill granted you be true power? Let me show you what it means to be truly powerful.¡±


    As she finished speaking, she pointed her finger and Momoshiki. As if nature itself understood what she wanted, ice tendrils formed around her and shot towards the giant energy ball, and just before colliding, they split apart into thousands of small ice robes and engulfed Momoshiki¡¯s energy ball.


    ¡°HAHAHA, WHAT IS THAT SUPPOSED TO DO!? DO YOU REALLY THINK SUCH A SMALL ICE NET CAN¡­ can¡­ IMPOSSIBLE!!! YOU HAVE LITERALLY FROZEN MY ATTACK!? YOU HAVE FROZEN CHAKRA ITSELF!?¡±


    Yuna hummed in acknowledgment as a wide grin appeared on her face.


    ¡°There is nothing I can not freeze.¡±


    A shill went through Momoshiki¡¯s spine when he realized that he might have underestimated his opponent¡¯s strength.


    ¡®I need to absorb Kinshiki. After absorbing him, I can easily deal with her.¡¯


    He was just about to search for Kinshiki when Narutonded next to Yuna, confusing Momoshiki.


    ¡°Why are you here? What happened to Kinshiki?¡±


    Naruto was just about to tease Yuna with winning his battle first when he heard Yuna¡¯s opponent suddenly asked him a question.


    ¡°Your boyfriend? Here he is.¡±


    As Naruto said that, he tossed something toward Momoshiki. Itnded in front of Momoshiki with a wet ¡°thud,¡± and as soon as he saw what it was, an ugly expression appeared on his face.


    It was Kinshiki¡¯s severed head.


    ¡®Shit, I miscalcted. Where did these two monsterse from? I need to get out of here as fast as possible.¡¯


    Momoshiki frantically looked around, hoping to find a solution, but no matter how he thought about it, there was no apparent escape path as he wasn¡¯t sure how sturdy the previously revealed barrier was.


    Cold sweat started flowing down Momoshiki¡¯s back as he felt two predatory pairs of eyesnd on him.


    While frantically looking around, he noticed two children looking at Yuna and Naruto with stars in their eyes.


    ¡®If I heard correctly, these are that woman¡¯s children. Maybe I can take one of them hosta¡­¡¯


    *Gag*


    Before he could even finish that thought, a hand tightened around his neck like a vice, making it impossible to free himself.


    ¡°You just thought of taking my children hostage, didn¡¯t you, insect?¡±


    A cold voice filled with malice that promised a swift death echoed over the arena. Yuna, who was currently lifting Momoshiki by the neck, had no emotions on her face as she handled Momoshiki like a chicken.


    Terror gripped Momoshiki¡¯s heart when his eyes met hers as he tried to struggle out of Yuna¡¯s grasp, but no matter what he did, Yuna¡¯s hand wouldn¡¯t budge.


    She lifted him up even higher as dense killing intent flooded the arena, making the spectators sweat.


    ¡°No one takes my children hostage.¡±


    *CRACK*


    Yuna tightened her grip even further and simply broke Momoshiki¡¯s neck.


    Although it looked like Yuna said these words to Momoshiki alone, no one in the spectator stands doubted that Yuna¡¯s words had another meaning.


    They were a warning. A warning for everyone who was plotting against Yuna that targeting her children would lead to a quick death.


    Meanwhile, Yuna felt a soul attach itself to her making her frown. A few secondster, time seemed to stop as Momoshiki¡¯s soul appeared in front of Yuna.


    ¡°You are a monster, but no matter. In fact, this is perfect. Hehe, I can see your fate quite clearly now.¡±


    As he said that, he started wandering around Yuna.


    ¡°Did you know, once someone defeats a god, they cease to be ordinary?¡±


    Momoshiki continued pacing and stopped in front of Yuna, looking her in the eyes, hoping to see her panic. However, all he saw was boredom and indifference. He clicked his tongue and continued talking.


    ¡°I¡¯m looking forward to what fate has prepared for you in the future, oh daughter of man.¡±


    His projection was about to vanish when Yuna¡¯s hand suddenly shot forward, grabbing him by the neck yet again.


    ¡°Now, now, don¡¯t go yet. Do you think I would allow you to one-sidedly give me a monologue and then just piss off? I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°Y-You can move!?¡±


    ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I be able to move? Anyway, that fate you im to see does not exist. Nothing can bind me down¡­ well, okay, I asionally enjoy stuff like that, but that is a different matter.¡±


    ¡°Y-You are not supposed to be able to move!¡±


    ¡°Anyway, ¡®ceasing to be ordinary, huh? What a funny joke. How can I possibly be considered ordinary? Whether I killed a god or not, I will always be extraordinary.¡±


    Momoshiki was still struggling toprehend how Yuna could move around like this, but Yuna hardly cared.


    ¡°Anyway, as for your little marking, I would rather not have that, thank you very much.¡±


    Although Momoshiki was surprised that Yuna found out about the marking, he could only sneer at her mockingly when she said she would rather not have it.


    However, his sneer quickly morphed into disbelief when he felt himself getting expelled from Yuna.


    ¡°IMPOSSIBLE!!! ONLY A STRONGER SOUL CAN GET RID OF THIS MARKING!!! I¡¯VE LIVED FOR OVER A 1000 YEARS; HOW CAN YOUR SOUL BE STRONGER THAN MINE!?¡±


    Yuna chuckled in amusement as Momoshiki was slowly fading away.


    ¡°Just because you cultivate garbage for a 1000 years doesn¡¯t make it something great. Farewell, small fry.¡±


    And with that, Momoshiki¡¯s soul simply faded away, leaving nothing behind.

 Chapter 557: Scientific Ninja Tools

    Chapter 557: Scientific Ninja Tools


    *Author Note*


    Seriously, send help.


    *End of Author Note*


    Yuna was currently grumpily seated in her audience chamber while a middle-aged man was standing in front of her, talking up a storm. His name was Katasuke Tono, and he dedicated his life to the research of Scientific Ninja Tools, devices thatbine chakra and science.


    ¡®Woe me. This is my second day of work this month.¡¯


    [Such a cruel fate.]


    ¡®I know, right.¡¯


    [Sarcasm.]


    ¡®Whatever. Anyway, I must admit that the idea this guy is pitching is quite interesting: Scientific Ninja Tools. Although I merely skimped over the report Akane gave me, I still got a rough understanding of it.¡¯


    Yuna lightly raised her hand, motioning the man, whose name she had already forgotten to stop talking.


    ¡°I honestly don¡¯t care about the technicalities. Surely you didn¡¯te here without a working prototype, right?¡±


    At first, Katasuke was disappointed when Yuna stopped him, thinking that he would reject his idea, but when he heard her following words, he almost facepalmed himself due to his stupidity.


    ¡®Right, why am I getting all scientific here? As a n head, she must have tons of work to do and has no time to listen to my longwinded exnations. I should have shown her the final product from the start.¡¯


    ¡°Hahaha, of course, I have a working prototype with me; here it is.¡±


    As he finished speaking, he took out a storage scroll, but before he could open it, someone snatched it out of his hand, dumbfounding him.


    He looked around and quickly noticed the maid standing next to Yuna, opening the scroll and unsealing its content.


    ¡®Fast! I didn¡¯t even see her move!¡¯


    A shiver went through Katasuke¡¯s spine as he realized that his Scientific Ninja Tools weren¡¯t useful if he couldn¡¯t activate them in time.


    Meanwhile, Karin handed the content of the scroll to Yuna: A wrist-guard-looking device and a bunch of small scrolls.


    Yuna strapped the deceive to her arm, and after inspecting it and the small scrolls for a moment, she inserted one of the scrolls into the device.


    After fiddling with it for a short moment, she managed to activate it, resulting in a blue ball of spinning chakra appearing above her hand.


    ¡°Mhh, interesting.¡±


    Although Katasuke was surprised at how easily Yuna figured out what to do without his exnation, he couldn¡¯t help but get excited when he heard her praise.


    He had made multiple requests to the Hokage to open a new official researchb dedicated to developing Scientific Ninja Tools, but due to the constantly changing Hokage, his request always got ignored or overseen. Now, he had finally decided to let go of his pride and ask one of Konoha¡¯s ns to fund him instead of the vige itself.


    However, Yuna¡¯s following words quickly plummed his excitement.


    ¡°Quite the interesting toy, I have to say.¡±


    Naturally, Katasuke¡¯s face fell when Yuna called the thing he had dedicated his life to a mere toy. He was just about toin to Yuna no matter her position when she rified her words.


    ¡°Oh, don¡¯t get me wrong. I¡¯m not ying down the usefulness of this thing in the slightest. For genin, this is the ultimate weapon. For chunin, it is a powerful trump card. For jonin, it is a useful tool. For Kage, this is a neat little trick. And for me, it is a simple toy.¡±


    Yuna¡¯s words dumbfounded Katasuke, and he only managed to regain his bearing after a few seconds.


    ¡°M-May I ask why it is a simple toy for you?¡±


    Yuna chuckled in amusement as she eyes the spinning chakra ball that was still resting in her hand.


    ¡°This is the strongest level of jutsu this device can create, right?¡±


    Katasuke simply nodded his head, not understanding where Yuna was going with this.


    ¡°A jutsu of his level, is simply meaningless for me.¡±


    As she said that, she lifted the hand holding the Rasengan above her head and injected her chakra into it, instantly increasing its size by multiple meters.


    Katasuke¡¯s eyes bulged as he staggered backward andnded on his butt while eyeing the monstrous spinning ball of death with terror. The image of Yuna leisurely supporting her head with one hand while the other hand held up a gigantic Rasengan would stay with him for a long time.


    ¡®What incredible power. This will be my goal for now: I will build a Scientific Ninja Tool that canpare to that power.¡¯


    Momentster, Yuna allowed the Rasengan to dissipate harmlessly. She unequipped the wrist guard and tossed it back to Katasuke, who clumsily caught it.


    ¡°My Uzumaki n will fund your research. I don¡¯t mind if you continue developing weapon technologies, but you need to spend an equal amount of time developing quality of live equipment.¡±


    Katasuke was about to protest, but before he could do so, Yuna said the two words that every researcher had dreamt of.


    ¡°Unlimited Funding.¡±


    Frankly, he was pretty proud of himself that he didn¡¯t soil his underwear right there. He couldn¡¯t agree faster to Yuna¡¯s over as he nodded his head so hard one might think he was headbanging.


    ¡°Very well, seems like you ept. As for the greater details, hash those out with Akane.¡±


    Katasuke eagerly nodded his head again and again, as arge smile appeared on his face. Finally, his research could start blooming.


    ¡°Alright, where can I find Ak¡­¡±


    Before he could finish talking, Yuna waved her hand, causing him to disappear.


    ¡°She should be around there¡­ probably.¡±


    ¡°Yuna-sama¡­¡±


    Yuna nced at Karin and saw the concern in her eyes, causing Yuna to smile.


    ¡°You are worried that wars will get even more brutal if even civilians can wield such power.¡±


    Karin simply nodded her head at that, while Yuna sighed deeply.


    ¡°Unfortunately, that¡¯s how it is. It¡¯s only a question of time until other people develop better weapons as well, so we can¡¯t fall behind. A vicious cycle filled with hypocrisies.¡±


    ¡°Would they really dare to attack Konoha while you are here?¡±


    ¡°Who knows? People are stupid, after all. Besides, it¡¯s not like I n to stay here permanently.¡±


    Karin simply nodded her head in understanding, agreeing with Yuna¡¯s words.

 Chapter 558: A Powerful Opponent

    Chapter 558: A Powerful Opponent


    Currently, the new Team Seven wasn¡¯t having a good time, as Yuno crossed two kunai above his head to block a hammer kick from a weirdly de-like leg.


    *ng*


    Surprisingly, the sound of two metals shing against each other echoed over the battlefield while Yuno sank to his knees with a groan.


    He felt like his enemy was just about to ovee his defense when a slender de was swung diagonally upwards and smashed into the leg as well, supporting Yuno¡¯s defense.


    ¡°Urgh, thanks, sis.¡±


    ¡°Hush, focus.¡±


    ¡°[Ice Style: Rising Icicle]¡±


    Dozens of icicles grew out of the ground surrounding Yuno and Natto and shot toward their enemy, who quickly propelled themselves away, dodging the iing attack, allowing Yuno and Natto to regroup with two other people.


    One of them was a young man with smooth blonde hair andrge brown eyes, Haka, Naruto, and Haku¡¯s eldest son, and the other one had a ck undercut, with the shaven sides being colored blonde. He had the roman numeral ¡°IX¡± under his left eye and a pair of hooped piercings under his right eyebrow. In conclusion, he was trying really hard to look cool. His name was Kawaki.


    All four of them were covered in sweat with a few bruises on their bodies and were clearly in no condition to continue fighting for much longer.


    Their enemy, on the other hand, a woman with long, curly, blonde hair and light purple eyes with vertical lines running through her pupils and irises, snorted in annoyance at the four people in front of her. She waspletely unharmed and not even out of breath.


    ¡°Seriously, why are you brats protecting Kawaki? Just hand him over, and we can part ways. The only reason why you aren¡¯t dead yet is because it would be annoying if the Uzumaki n were to interfere with us.¡±


    Yuno was just about to retort when azy voice echoed over the clearing they were fighting.


    ¡°Oh my~ A grown woman bullying a bunch of children, that¡¯s not very nice.¡±


    Without anyone noticing her approach, Yuna appeared between the group of four and their enemy, causing the woman to click her tongue in annoyance.


    Yuna briefly nced at the group she was protecting and wondered who the brat with ck hair was but quickly shoved that problem away into the depth of her mind.


    Surprisingly, the unknown kid started talking to her.


    ¡°That¡¯s Delta; she is one of the top echelons of Kara. She is one of the Inner.¡±


    Yuna turned around and looked at him before she nodded her head, pretending to understand the gibberish that was just served to her.


    [You really stopped giving a shit after Kaguya, didn¡¯t you?]


    ¡®Meh, why bother to continue gathering information? I have people for that. If anything important pops up, Akane knows to inform me about it. Besides that, I needed to allocate some time to cultivation. I had to choose between less sex, less other training, or less information gathering, so I think the choice is pretty much set in stone.¡¯


    [Right, I might sound like a heretic, but I¡¯m pretty sure reducing the amount of sex would have been a reasonable choice.]


    ¡®That DOES sound like something a heretic would say.¡¯


    Meanwhile, Delta frowned in displeasure when Yuna appeared in front of her target.


    ¡°I know who you are. Yuna Uzumaki, head of the Uzumaki n, right? Would you mind stepping aside so I can collect Kawaki?¡±


    ¡°Mah, it seems like my kids want to protect him, so sorry about that; I¡¯ll have to deny your request.¡±


    Delta scoffed in disdain as she lowered her stance.


    ¡°In that case, I¡¯ll have to use force to get him.¡±


    Yuna¡¯s eyebrow rose in doubt when she heard Delta¡¯s words.


    ¡°You know who I am and still want to face me? That is quite¡­ bold. Besides, didn¡¯t you say you don¡¯t want to agitate the Uzumaki n? I can still let this matter slide since no one got hurt too badly, but if you want to continue, things will be different.¡±


    Delta snorted in disdain as she bent her knees even further and shot herself towards Yuna at high speed.


    ¡°I only said that it would be annoying if the Uzumaki n were to interfere, but IF WE HAVE TO FIGHT THEM, WE WILL DO SO!!!¡±


    Kawaki¡¯s eyes widened in shock when he realized that Delta wasing at them seriously this time.


    ¡°Careful! All of the Inner are¡­¡±


    *BOOM*


    A fist smashed into Delta¡¯s face, crashing her head-first into the ground while leaving a behind a knuckle-shaped imprint on her temple, knocking her out instantly.


    ¡°¡­ monsters.¡±


    Kawaki¡¯s jaw hit the ground as he looked at the knocked-out Delta.


    ¡°O-One shot? I-Impossible!¡±


    Momentster, a handnded on his shoulder, making him flinch. He looked at the owner of the hand and saw Yuno giving him a smug look.


    ¡°Those Inner sure are dangerous, huh? That took mother almost a full second; how scary~¡±


    Kawaki couldn¡¯t help but blush when he heard Yuno¡¯s mocking words. Right, he ys the enemy up as a big shot, just for them to get defeated with a single punch. He couldn¡¯t help but be a little ashamed about that.


    However, he also couldn¡¯t help but get excited. After all, if Yuna was that powerful, she might even be able to defeat Jigen.


    Meanwhile, Yuna took out an orange kunai with a blonde ribbon wrapped around it and tossed it to the ground. Momentster, Naruto and Ino appeared next to the kunai.


    Naruto looked around the clearing and noticed a person whose head was stuck in the ground while their leg asionally twitched.


    ¡°Information extraction?¡±


    ¡°Information extraction.¡±


    Without needing to hear more, Ino crouched down next to the twitching person and pulled their head out of the ground.


    ¡°Oh, and this one seems to be some kind of android, so I¡¯m not sure how well your techniques work on her.¡±


    Ino nodded her head as she carefully opened Delta¡¯s eyelid.


    ¡°How careful do I need to be regarding damaging her mind?¡±


    ¡°Go all out.¡±


    ¡°Okay~¡±


    As Ino said that, her eyes started shining in a ghostly white color, while intense pressure started radiating out of her, making the kids ufortable.


    ¡°Mhh, let¡¯s see~ Ohh? She actually has some mental defense in ce. Let¡¯s see, open¡­ open¡­ Oh my, how cute, open¡­ oops, that¡¯s broken¡­ aaaand, I¡¯m in.¡±


    While Ino was rummaging around in Delta¡¯s mind, Naruto could only smile wryly at how casually his wife messed with someone¡¯s mind.


    ¡°Okay, I think I got everything that¡¯s useful out of her; what do you want to know, Yuna?¡±


    ¡°Mah, just tell me if she is part of some criminal organization, and if she is where their base is, so I can crush them. It¡¯s been a while since I crushed myst bandit hideout.¡±


    ¡°You are going to attack them!?¡±


    Yuna nced at the speaking and noticed that it was the ck-haired boy, whose name she totally remembered.


    ¡°Yeah, you wannae as well, kids? What about you, Naruto, Ino?¡±


    Yet again, Kawaki¡¯s chin dropped to the ground due to how casually Yuna looked at the situation while the other three got excited.


    ¡°Awesome, I¡¯m definitelying! I wanna see mother use more cool moves!¡±


    ¡°Yup, I¡¯ming as well. I want to see more of mum¡¯s swordsmanship!¡±


    ¡°I have heard a lot about how strong auntie is from grandfather and mother, so I would also like to see a few of aunties techniques.¡±


    While the kids got excited, Ino rejected the offer, not really being interested in hunting bandits, while Naruto decided to follow Yuna so he could keep an eye on the kids.


    *Author note*


    Well, I just imagined Zabuza¡¯s face when Haku¡¯s son calls him grandfather, and somehow, I couldn¡¯t help but chuckle.


    *End of Author note*

 Chapter 559: Attacking Kara

    Chapter 559: Attacking Kara


    Yuna¡¯s fist smashed into a huge burly man, puncturing a hole into his chest while sending him crashing into the wall. Satisfied with her work, she turned around and looked at Kawaki.


    ¡°Was that another one of those ¡®Inner¡¯ guys you were talking about? He was significantly stronger than the other mobs.¡±


    Kawaki could feel his eyebrows twitch as Yuna described the person she just one-shot as ¡°significantly stronger¡±. Well, considering the ¡°Outers¡± simply fainted after Yuna looked at them, he guessed that there was quite a bit of difference in them.


    ¡®It¡¯s likeparing an ant to a slightly bigger ant. There clearly is a difference, but if their strength were to bepared to a human, it would be insignificant. Just how powerful is she?¡¯


    ¡°Yes, he was one of the Inner. His name was Boro.¡±


    Yuna nodded her head in understanding, but the colossal man she had supposedly just killed, Boro, suddenly appeared behind Yuna, his fist already raised to deal a devastating blow.


    ¡°DIE!!!¡±


    However, his fist hit nothing as Yuna suddenly disappeared from her position and appeared behind him, resulting in a small red line appearing on Boro¡¯s neck. Momentster, his head fell down as it was separated from the rest of his body, causing Yuna to chuckle in amusement.


    ¡°Oh my, you survived getting your heart destroyed? I am impressed.¡±


    To everyone¡¯s surprise, the flesh of Boro¡¯s neck started wiggling, and momentster, he managed to grow a new head, impressing Yuna quite a bit.


    ¡°Wow, to think you could regenerate your head this quickly. It must have a considerably simple structure to be reformed this easily.¡±


    Naturally, Boro wasn¡¯t happy about her mocking words and exploded in anger.


    ¡°I WILL DEFINITELY KILL YOU!!!¡±


    ck mist started surrounding him and Yuna as he charged at her again, causing Yuna to shake her head mirthfully.


    ¡°Why does a weakling like you even bother to stay in my way?¡±


    Yet again, Yuna vanished from her position far faster than her enemy could see, and momentster, blood sttered as her opponent was sliced into four pieces.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s see what happens now. Will all the pieces merge together, or will only one piece regenerate?¡±


    ording to one of Yuna¡¯s predictions, one of the four pieces started wiggling around, and a momentter, the bulging figure of her enemy returned to life, muscles quivering in anger.


    ¡°Ara? Only one piece regenerates, so you must be the one-core-type. Well, finding your core is too much of a hassle, so I guess I¡¯ll just obliterate your whole body.¡±


    Her enemy gritted her teeth when he heard Yuna¡¯s words as he looked at her with hatred.


    ¡°Why are you not affected by my ck mist!?¡±


    Usually, Yuna should have felt numb by now due to the exposure to his ck mist, but she still seemedpletely fine.


    ¡°Haa? Isn¡¯t it just a mere virus you are trying to infect me with? Do you honestly think you can defeat me with a cold? Well, I do admit that those Scientific Ninja Tools have some nifty abilities, but at the end of the day, they have reached the level I predicted them to be at. Mere toys.¡±


    Yuna¡¯s opponent became even angrier when she was mocking pretty much his whole existence as a human that got heavily modified by Scientific Ninja Tools, but before he could say anything about that, a smirk appeared on Yuna¡¯s face.


    ¡°Speaking of having a cold, don¡¯t you feel like it¡¯s getting pretty cold in here?¡±


    Before Boro couldprehend what was going on, Yuna snapped her finger, causing a giant icicle to grow around her opponent, encasing him instantly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s see if you can regenerate from this.¡±


    Momentster, the icicle shattered, resulting in Boro¡¯s body shattering into thousands of ice shards, killing him permanently.


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s that. And what do you want, old man? You don¡¯t look like a fighter to me.¡±


    While Yuna finished off Boro, A middle-aged appeared and walked out of one of the nearby doors. He has white hair, a well-trimmed mustache, and thick sses with orange lenses. Behind those sses was a pair of light green eyes. He wore a ck cored shirt and matching pants.


    ¡°I¡¯m not that old, you know, and my name is Amado Sanzu. I¡¯m indeed not a fighter, but I would like to switch sides.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not calling you an old man because you are old, but because you look like one. Do you honestly believe I¡¯ll allow you to switch sides just like that?¡±


    Amado chuckled in amusement as he lit up a cigarette and took a drag. To his surprise, the only thing he inhaled was cold air. He looked at his cigarette and noticed that the previously lit tip was frozen solid, causing him to raise his eyebrow at Yuna.


    ¡°No smoking in front of my children.¡±


    Amado rolled his eyes as he flicked the cigarette away and focused his eyes on Yuna.


    ¡°Obviously, I don¡¯t expect you to just ept me. I¡¯m the head of Kara¡¯s research and development division and bring a lot of knowledge to the table. Although you dismissed my Scientific Ninja Tools as mere toys, you surely see some use in someone who can create such toys.¡±


    Yuna nodded her head in agreement when she heard Amado¡¯s words while not really being sure what ¡°Kara¡± was.


    ¡®Wasn¡¯t it Inner?¡¯


    [You really aren¡¯t paying any attention, are you?]


    ¡®Well, are you?¡¯


    [No, not really.]


    ¡°Indeed. However, why do you want to switch sides in the first ce?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve been looking for a way to kill Jigen or rather Isshiki Ootsutsuki for a long time now, and I think you are someone who can do that.¡±


    Yuna could only sigh deeply as her hand covered her face.


    ¡°*Sigh* Another Otsutsuki? Just how many of them are there?¡±


    Amado could only chuckle dryly at how easily Yuna dismissed that she had to fight another Otsutsuki soon. However, he could fully understand why she acted like this; after all, the previous two who appeared were easily dealt with.


    ¡°I should warn you thou that Isshiki is significantly stronger than the previous two you killed. To truly kill him, we have to follow a very specific n. First we¡­ Karma¡­ Kawaki¡­ vessel¡­ Karama¡­. Karma¡­ Kawaki¡­ Err, are you still listening?¡±


    While Amado was talking, Yuna¡¯s eyes zed as she started staring at the wall absentmindedly. Amado noticed that, so he couldn¡¯t help but ask whether she was really listening, awakening her out of her daze.


    ¡°Oh yeah, sure, I was totally listening. Just to be sure, Naruto, a condensed version, please.¡±


    Naruto tapped his chin for a short moment before nodding his head.


    ¡°You have to kill the bad guy twice.¡±


    ¡°Got it.¡±


    ¡°O-Oi, that isn¡¯t at all what¡­¡±


    Before Amado could say anything else, Kawaki fell to his knees while ck smoke came out of his right hand.


    Naruto acted instantly, grabbed the three other kids, and teleported behind Yuna while frowning at whatever was currently happening to Kawaki.


    Momentster, the ck clouds seemed to solidify, allowing a tall man to step through it. He had a broad stripe of ck hair going from the front to the back of his hairline while leaving the rest bald and ck eyes.


    ¡°Damn inferior creatures, incapable of catching my vessel and forcing me to do it myself. Pathetic.¡±


    A wide grin spread on Yuna¡¯s face when she saw the utter contempt on her opponent¡¯s face. She slowly walked toward him while cracking her knuckles in excitement.


    ¡°Oh yeah, I¡¯ll have lots of fun with this one.¡±

 Chapter 560: An actual Powerful Opponent?

    Chapter 560: An actual Powerful Opponent?


    Jigen, or rather Isshiki, noticed Yuna walking toward him and sneered in disdain.


    ¡°I don¡¯t have time to y with you, inferior creatures.¡±


    As he said that, he leisure swiped his hand upward, causing Yuna to go through a pping motion, resulting in three ck metal rods nging to the ground.


    ¡°Oh? You can erge things? Or maybe, you shrunk them beforehand? Pretty nifty.¡±


    Isshiki squinted his eyes at Yuna, pping away his metal rods, not expecting anyone to see through his attack.


    Yuna smirked and pointed her palm at Kawaki, and momentster¡­


    ¡°Yoink!¡±


    ¡­ Kawaki vanished from his position and reappeared next to Naruto, making Isshiki slightly wary of her.


    ¡®How did she do that? I didn¡¯t notice any chakra fluctuation.¡¯


    Naturally, Yuna saw the confusion in Isshiki¡¯s eyes and chuckled in amusement.


    ¡°Mah, don¡¯t worry about it. Having some measure of control over space is only natural after having lived long enough.¡±


    Isshiki had some doubts about Yuna¡¯s words but nheless became even warier of her. Clearly, she wasn¡¯t just some random human.


    Since Yuna was preventing him from reaching his vessel, he decided to simply get rid of her beforehand. So, he bent his knees and shot at her with high speed, reeling back his fist to throw a powerful punch.


    Yuna lightly redirected the attack with her palm, getting Isshiki off-bnce. She used the opening she had just created to deliver a heavy knee strike into his guts, sending him into the ceiling.


    Upon impact, Isshiki swiped his hand again, forcing Yuna to slightly tilt her body to avoid another barrage of metal rods.


    Isshiki gritted his teeth in anger due to how easily Yuna handled him and stomped one foot against the ceiling he was currently stuck in to catapult himself at Yuna, who easily avoided his attack and was just about to smash her fist into his face, when he vanished.


    A split secondter, Isshiki reappeared behind Yuna, a ck metal rod already piercing towards her back.


    Yuna spun around clockwise and deflected the rod away with her right elbow, continued spinning, and finally smashed her left fist into Isshiki¡¯s face, sending him flying into the wall.


    ¡°Ohh~ So you can shrink yourself as well, huh? Just how many party tricks are hidden behind different kinds of eyes in this world? So interesting.¡±


    Isshiki dug himself out of the ruble, a seething re on his face and a freshly grown massive horn on his head.


    ¡°INFERIOR CREATURE!!!¡±


    He shot toward Yuna, hatred radiating from his eyes, and pierced one of his metal rods towards her.


    ¡°Fine, fine, let¡¯s finish with the forey, shall we?¡±


    An ice sword appeared in Yuna¡¯s hand, which she quickly pierced towards Isshiki, making him smirk.


    He noticed that if neither of them retreated, Yuna¡¯s attack wouldnd first, possibly giving her a chance to dodge his own attack. However, this was precisely what he wanted. He activated his ability to shrink things and used it on Yuna¡¯s de, hoping that the surprise of suddenly losing her weapon would be enough to distract her and stop her from dodging. However¡­


    ¡®IT DIDN¡¯T SHRINK!!!¡¯


    ¡­ the roles got reversed as the surprise of not being able to shrink Yuna¡¯s weapon caused him apse in attention, resulting in Yuna¡¯s de cleanly piercing his heart while simultaneously dodging Isshiki¡¯s attack.


    Yuna chuckled in amusement as she casually rested her sword on her shoulder.


    ¡°You tried to shrink my weapon, huh? Sorry, but my thing doesn¡¯t go limp so easily.¡±


    Momentster, Isshiki¡¯s body started transforming. His horn grew even more pronounced and now was fully wrapped around his head and protruded out from his head¡¯s right side. Additionally, his became white, the usual Ootsutsuki n color, while ck tomoe markings appeared on his stomach.


    Simultaneously, Kawaki fell to the ground, holding his right hand in pain. Seeing this, Amado couldn¡¯t help but get a little curious.


    ¡°So that is what it looks like when a Karma fades away.¡±


    Naruto squinted his eyes when he saw what happened to Kawaki. Unlike Yuna, he was paying attention to the situation, so he understood what was going on rather quickly.


    ¡°When Karma is activated, all other markings disappear. I guess they don¡¯t want any clones to run around, huh.¡±


    Amado couldn¡¯t help but raise his eyebrow at Naruto for understanding the situation so quickly, causing Naruto to scoff in disdain.


    ¡°My skills in sealing are above a grandmaster; I know a thing or two about activation conditions and safety protocols. Besides that, I¡­ whoa, what the hell, nee-san!? Please block those properly!¡±


    While Naruto was talking, his eyes widened in surprise as his hand moved at lightning speed, catching a ck metal rod that was about to pierce his shoulder.


    ¡°Hahaha, isn¡¯t that why you followed me: To catch the stray bullets?¡±


    While Naruto was grumbling, Amado couldn¡¯t help but be surprised at how easily Naruto caught that attack.


    ¡®I thought only Yuna was a monster, but it seems like the little brother isn¡¯t to be messed with either. I think I have chosen the correct side.¡¯


    Meanwhile, Isshiki was ring at Yuna with nothing but hatred in his eyes. Frankly, he didn¡¯t expect her to be still capable of dodging his metal rods, and he certainly didn¡¯t expect there to be someone else who could catch them.


    ¡®However, it doesn¡¯t matter anymore. My body is overflowing with power. Unfortunately, this weak body will crumble due to the overwhelming power in about a day, but that doesn¡¯t matter. Kawaki is right here. I¡¯ll kill everyone else, mark Kawaki with my Karma, and everything will work out.¡¯


    Without bothering with anything else, Isshiki charged Yuna far faster than he was previously capable of. His punchnded on Yuna¡¯s crossed arms, causing her to slide back a few meters.


    ¡°Hahaha, not bad, that was a good thrust!¡±


    Isshiki¡¯s eyebrows twitched in irritation as he approached Yuna yet again. However, this time, instead of directly blocking the attack, Yuna skillfully redirected it and smashed her fist into Isshiki¡¯s stomach. To her surprise, he barely flinched and immediately counterattacked, forcing her to dodge away.


    ¡°Oh my, you are really hard~ I¡¯m impressed~¡±


    Isshiki¡¯s anger rose even further as he showered Yuna in a barrage of punches, kicks, and deadly metal rods, which she managed to skillfully dodge or redirect, almost making it look like she was dancing.


    ¡°HAHAHA, YOUR THRUSTS ARE STRONG AND FORCEFUL, BUT YOU LACK TECHNIQUE!!!¡±


    Yuna caught one of Isshiki¡¯s punches, but instead of forcefully blocking it, Yuna pulled the punch towards her while turning her body, pulling Isshiki into a shoulder throw and crushing his back on the ground with thebined force of both of them.


    ¡°SEE!? WIDELY THRUSTING IT WITHOUT A PLAN WILL ONLY GET YOU HURT!?¡±


    While Yuna was¡­ fighting¡­ Isshiki, Yuno, and Haka were on their hands and knees, trying their best to suppress theirughter. Well, they were both teenagers, so the sexual innuendos Yuna was currently spouting were right up the alley.


    Meanwhile, Naruto could only smile wryly due to Yuna¡¯s habits surfacing again while Natto lowered her head with a slight blush on her face. Amado, on the other hand,pletely ignored the innuendos and focused on the fight instead, resulting in a deep frown.


    ¡®Although it looks like she is toying with him, she is clearly getting pushed back. Isshiki is significantly stronger than I expected.¡¯


    As these thoughts surfaced in his mind, his eyesnded on Naruto, who was leisurely spectating the fight, while asionally blocking a stray projectile.


    ¡°Aren¡¯t you going to help her?¡±


    ¡°Mhh? Why would I do that?¡±


    ¡°I might not be a trained shinobi, but she is clearly getting pushed back. Aren¡¯t you worried that she will lose her life against Isshiki?¡±


    After hearing Amado¡¯s words, Yuno and Haka instantly stoppedughing and looked at Naruto in worry instead. Although they were having a st, they obviously didn¡¯t want Yuna to die.


    When Naruto saw the concern in the children¡¯s eyes, he could only chuckle wryly.


    ¡°Nee-san, losing? That¡¯s impossible. From your perspective, this might look like both parties are giving it their all, but nee-san is simply having some fun with him.¡±


    Before anyone could say anything else, Naruto directed her gaze at Yuna, who was currently dodging a rain of gigantic ck metal cubes.


    ¡°Nee-san, the kids are getting worried that you might lose. Didn¡¯t you have enough fun teasing him?¡±


    Yuna froze up for a moment when she heard Naruto¡¯s words, resulting in her getting crushed by one of the cubes. However, before anyone could get worried about her, a thin line of ice appeared on the cube, resulting in it getting cut into two halves, revealing an unhurt Yuna.


    ¡°Yo, sorry, Isshiki, but it seems like my kids are worried about me, so I¡¯ll have to finish you now.¡±


    Isshiki sneered in disdain when he heard Yuna¡¯s words.


    ¡°Finish me? Big words from someone who can¡¯t even deal damage to me. No matter how much you bluff, you and everyone you love will die today as I finally seize Kawaki¡¯s body for myself.¡±


    For a moment, Yuna could only look at Isshiki in confusion, but her eyes opened in shock momentster as she clearly felt guilty about something.


    ¡°Although I don¡¯t really approve of you, lusting after such a young boy, that doesn¡¯t really matter right now. I apologize for having wronged you like that.¡±


    Question marks appeared above Isshiki¡¯s head as hepletely ignored Yuna¡¯sment about him lusting after younger boys and instead focused on her weirdly out-of-ce apology. Before he could understand why Yuna apologized like that, she continued talking, revealing the mystery.


    ¡°To think I gave you the impression that you had even a snowball¡¯s chance in hell to win this fight was incredibly rude of me. I really shouldn¡¯t provide mentally unstable people hope like that. I apologize.¡±


    At first, Isshiki was dumbfounded by Yuna¡¯s words, but a momentter, his anger exploded.


    ¡°YOU DAMN INFERIOR CREATURE!!!¡±


    He reeled back his fist and smashed it into Yuna¡¯s face. However, while he was reeling back his hand, white markings appeared around Yuna¡¯s eyes as her whole body got coated by a blue-white chakra cloak with ten tails.


    Isshikinded squarely on Yuna¡¯s cheek; however, she didn¡¯t move her head even a single centimeter.


    ¡°I-Impossible.¡±


    Yuna could only shake her head as she casually flicked away Isshiki¡¯s fist, making him stagger.


    ¡°When I was seventeen, far away from a human¡¯s physical peak, I could already fight on par with Kaguya. Now, over fifteen yearster, how could I have not reached a whole other level?¡±


    ¡°R-RIDICULUS!?¡±


    Isshiki attacked again, this time trying to impale Yuna with one of his ck metal rods. However, as soon as the tip touched Yuna¡¯s body¡­


    *Shatter*


    It immediately shattered into pieces, causing Yuna to shake her head while she raised her right arm. The fingers of her right hand moved into a snapping position as she resumed speaking.


    ¡°Seems like your big ck thing has gottenid. Oh well, I guess this is the end, you know.¡±


    [*Groan* Don¡¯t do that.]


    *Snap*


    *St*

 Chapter 561(END): Epilogue

    Chapter 561: Epilogue


    More time passed as the Elemental Nations went through a long phase of peace and prosperity, partially credited to the advancement of Scientific Shinobi Tools that significantly contributed to making life easier for shinobi and civilians alike.


    Not much happened during thest few years except for a few more attacks from the Ootsutsuki n, resulting in Yuna finding their home world and ¡°politely¡± asking them to f*ck off. Needless to say, cleaning up all the cake will take them a pretty long time.


    Anyway, another significant event that happened was Yuna and Hinata¡¯s wedding, which was attended by all the big shots of the nation and turned the whole city of Konoha into a week-spanning party yet again.


    As for why Hinata was the only one of Yuna¡¯s women to attend the wedding as a bride: well, all of them had different reasons for not wanting to get married.


    Anko had not the slightest interest in marriage in general, iming that stuff like that was too stuffy for her. Frankly, Yuna was the same, but since it would make Hinata happy, she just went with it.


    On the other hand, Karin definitely wanted an official ceremony that bound her and Yuna together, but she had slightly different expectations of what that would entail. Let¡¯s just say that rather than a ring, she would prefer a cor.


    Mei, who was initially obsessed with finding a marriage partner, significantly calmed down after Yuna exined to her that cultivation would significantly prolong her life, so she didn¡¯t mind if Hinata went first. However, she insisted on having her own wedding at some point in time.


    Meanwhile, Kaguya didn¡¯t really understand the concept of marriage too much, so she couldn¡¯t care less about it if Yuna didn¡¯t insist. Wasn¡¯t she already together with Yuna? Why would a wedding change anything?


    On the other hand, Naruto had a grand four-way wedding, where he married three women at once. Yuna couldn¡¯t help but be impressed with Naruto. Not everyone can go through a whole wedding ceremony with a rxed smile while two powerful killing intents are permanently looked onto you.


    Anyway, Yuna¡¯s children grew up well, as all of them found something they could call their calling. Yuno dove deeply into the development of Scientific Shinobi Tools and, despite being only 18 years old right now, was already one of the best in his craft.


    Natto dove even further into learning swordsmanship, fulfilling her wish of splitting the clouds and consequently challenging Yuna to match just to getpletely obliterated by her. As a result of that, she set her next goal as surpassing Yuna in swordsmanship with determination burning in her eyes. Naturally, Yuna couldn¡¯t be prouder of her and fully supported her.


    Next was Kathrin, who could frequently be seen flirting around three different women, mostly at the same time, making Yuna proud for a different reason. Especially when Yuna ¡°identally¡± walked in on her ¡°punishing¡± one of her girlfriends while the other two watched the spectacle with fascination. The whole situation was extremely awkward, so Yuna naturally savored every second of it.


    Anyway, Kathrin building herself a masochist harem aside, she became obsessed with seals, which considering both of her parents are Uzumaki, is not really a surprise. He high talent, paired with her obsession for seals and her own set of Adamantine Sealing Chains, quickly elevated her into the position of one of Konoha¡¯s best sealmistresses.


    Then there was Mai, who inherited not one, not two, but three Kekkai Genkai, turning her into an absolute beast inbat and making her the fasted of Yuna¡¯s children to reach the level of an S-Rank shinobi.


    And finally, there was Himawari, Yuna, and Hinata¡¯s second child. She had dark-blue hair, which she wore at shoulder length, and two red strains, one in her bangs and one standing upwards on her head, making it look like the stem of a leaf. She was currently 12 years old and was absolutely adorable.


    While Hinata was the only one who had two children so far, Yuna and Kaguya had none. Due to her first ones¡­ not turning out too well, Kaguya wanted to postpone having a new child a bit longer.


    As for Naruto, he currently has three children. One with each of his wives. Inrito, who somehow managed to be Teuchi¡¯s apprentice, became obsessed with making ramen, making it his goal to refine his craft even beyond what Teuchi could do, making him rather popr in the Uzumaki n. After all, most of them only want to eat ramen and have little interest in actually making it.


    Haka, on the other hand, took the opposite path and dedicated himself to bing stronger, learning ice style from his, while asionally asking Yuna for advice as well.


    His third child, Shina, was a cute girl with blonde hair and blue eyes. Just like her mother, she could use a dojutsu that would result inplex patterns appearing in her eyes upon activation. Unlike her mother, she couldn¡¯t see when someone would die and could instead see five seconds into the future, granting her a vast advantage in whatever she was doing. She was currently twelve and would be graduating from the academy soon.


    As a side note, the current Hokage, the eleventh one, was Ceasar Uchiha, Sasuke and Sakura¡¯s eldest son. Some weird rumors were going around that Sakura never looked like she was pregnant and then suddenly had a child. Normally, after almost twenty years after Ceasar was born, most people would have forgotten about that if it weren¡¯t for the same thing happening another two times.


    Oh, and it was decided that Konoha would stop carving the faces of the new Hokage into the mountain, as things were getting rather awkward.


    Time passed by quickly, and another fifty years had passed. The world had long since forgotten the terror of war and the terror of Yuna Uzumaki, her achievements being seen as nothing more than fairy tails.


    Yet again, war was brewing as greedy leaders looked at what others had with desire. Their greed for more finally reignited as they had forgotten what happened to their predecessors.


    Deep into the depth of the Uzumakipound, Yuna was leisurely resting on a cha¡­ back of a woman, her face just as young as it was 50 years ago. In front of were gathered all of her women and quite a few of her children. Some of them had already left to experience their own adventures in the world out there, so they weren¡¯t here.


    ¡°Yet again, war is about to start, and quite frankly, I don¡¯t care in the slightest.¡±


    Most of the attachment she had to this world were either in this room, had died of old age, or had left this years ago, so she had very little interest in another war.


    ¡°Well, it is time for me to leave. Conflict is about to break out yet again, and I have no desire to participate in that. It is time to carve out our living space in higher ces.¡±


    Frankly, the world Yuna was currently on was pretty decent for cultivation, but she was certain that there were better-suited ces than this one. Just like in her previous life, she nned to find such a ce and build her permanent base, independent of all other forces.


    As soon as she finished speaking, most of the people in the room had excited gleams in their eyes, while a few had saddened expressions. Naturally, Yuna expected such a reaction as she continued speaking.


    ¡°I won¡¯t force anyone here to leave with me, and I¡¯ll also guarantee that there will always be a way tomunicate with the ce I¡¯m going to build, so if you want to stay here for now, you can do so without a moment of hesitation.¡±


    Over the years, Yuna had pondered how far she would spread her cultivation techniques, but ultimately, she decided to keep it to her family alone. This already had enough trouble with people learning ninjutsu alone. If she were to pily cultivation on top of that, things would escte even further. Besides that, she did not doubt that one day a genius would appear that slowly introduced cultivation to this world, so there was no need to rush.


    Hearing her words, the few people that didn¡¯t seem to like Yuna¡¯s decision visibly rxed. As long as they didn¡¯t have to abandon this ce permanently, they didn¡¯t mind doing some traveling.


    After seeing the change in mood of everyone present, Yuna nodded in approval.


    ¡°Very well, I can see your resolve. Gather your things and prepare to travel into the unknown. It is time for a new journey!¡±


    Excitement shed through the crowd in front of her as they dispersed to gather the thing they wanted to keep with them, only leaving two people and a person acting as furniture behind.


    ¡°Haa~ Although I can¡¯t deny that I¡¯m excited to see what is out there, I can¡¯t help but be a little afraid as well.¡±


    A rxed smile appeared on Yuna¡¯s face as she casually stroked the head of the person she was sitting on.


    ¡°It¡¯s normal to be wary of the unknown, Hinata. Despite that, hold your head high and walk forward with confidence. There is nothing we can¡¯t ovee.¡±


    Hinata couldn¡¯t help but chuckle in amusement when she heard Yuna¡¯s words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t you mean there is nothing you can¡¯t ovee, Yuna?¡±


    A slight smirk appeared on Yuna¡¯s face when she heard Hinata¡¯s words.


    ¡°I¡¯m not denying that, but I have confidence in your strength as well. The insecure, stuttering little girl I picked up all these years ago has been gone for a long time now. You are strong, Hinata.¡±


    Hinata couldn¡¯t help but smile as she sat down next to Yuna, happily resting her head on Yuna¡¯s shoulder.


    ¡°*Sigh* I never expected things to end up like this all these years ago. Somehow, I went from an insecure little girl to someone with the qualifications to step on the big stage of the universe.¡±


    Yuna¡¯s smile widened as her arm casually snaked around Hinata¡¯s waist, hugging her even closer.


    ¡°Well done; I love you, my cute little Hinata.¡±


    Hinata couldn¡¯t help but giggle due to Yuna¡¯s words as she blissfully enjoyed the closeness to her.


    ¡°I love you as well, my perverted, crazy Yuna.¡±


    ¡°Haa~ Haa~ I¡¯mpletely neglected and treated as furniture~ I-I¡¯m getting really close~¡±


    ¡°Furniture doesn¡¯t have orgasms.¡±


    ¡°Haa~ Yes, Yuna-sama~¡±


    ¡°Neither does it talk.¡±


    ¡°*Moan* Yes, Hinata-sama~¡±


    On that day, many people in higher positions in the Uzumaki n suddenly vanished. Despite that, there was no chaos, as if the disappearance of all these people had been nned for a long time, allowing the Uzumaki n to continue prospering despite the losses.


    From that day on, a lot of people tried to get rid of the Uzumaki n, who had wed its way to the peak of power in this world, but despite the many attempts, all of them failed, as if there was a hidden hand protecting the Uzumaki n from the shadows, allowing them to stay as carefree as they have always been.


    And just like that, Yuna and many of her women, children, and grandchildren left the searching for new adventures.


    THE END


    The Novel will be updated first on this website. Come back and


    continue reading tomorrow, everyone!